ã€ŠUrban Seduction: Housewives Clubã€‹


 Chapter 1 The Fragile Youth

    Under the scorching sun, even though it was already September, the weather remained hot. It was just a little after 9 in the morning, but the heat was bing unbearable. At the entrance of Wanghai City''s First High School, a motorbike was slowly approaching. Riding the bike was a girl of about fifteen or sixteen, stunning to the point of suffocation. She was wearing the First High School uniform, and even though the slightly old-fashioned uniform should have been in, it only served to entuate her exquisite figure more alluringly than the most expensive fashion. The girl had a bright smile on her face as she chatted with someone sitting on the pillion seat.

    On the back of the motorbike sat a boy also wearing a school uniform. If it weren''t for his male school uniform and the few centimeters of hair on his head, one might mistake him for a girl, as he was almost as good-looking as the stunning girl, albeit with a touch more masculinity.

    "Bro, do you think we''ll have a new teacher this time?" as they entered the school gates, the girl slowed down the bike and turned her head to ask the boy behind her.

    The boy pondered for a moment before replying, "I don''t think so. The teachers at this school usually stick with the same ss for all three years, right? Why? Are you worried that your favorite teacher, Ms. Yu, will leave?" He chuckled.

    Upon hearing her brother''s words, the girl couldn''t help but pout. The teacher he mentioned, Ms. Yu, was their homeroom teacher in their freshman year. They got along very well, to the extent that sometimes the girl wouldn''t even go home after school but instead stayed at the teacher''s dormitory with Ms. Yu. The boy teasingly referred to them as lesbians, which often led to the girl yfully hitting him.

    After a brief moment of sulking, the girl saw that they were nearing the teaching building and said to the boy, "Bro, you get off here and wait for me. I''ll park the bike and join you, and then we can go back to the ssroom together."

    The boy nodded, hopped off the bike, and as he looked up, he noticed a few students dressed in a rough manner staring at him with ill intentions. He instinctively moved aside.

    This boy''s name was Ye Fei, nicknamed Yemanren (Brute Man). When it came to social status and background in Wanghai City, he could be considered the crown prince. Histe father was the head of an underground force in Wanghai City. Even though his father had passed away, his father''s brothers still remembered their debts and treated Ye Fei and his family with great respect. His mother ran a multi-billion-dorpany, but more importantly, his two aunts were the mayor of Wanghai City and themander of the Special Forces in Wanghai Military District, respectively. After his father''s death, his uncle became the new head of Wanghai City''s underworld. His three aunts were also influential figures in various fields. Although they didn''t always see eye to eye with his mother, they all doted on him.

    Ye Fei''s background was no secret at school. With such a background, no one dared to bully him. However, Ye Fei was different from other privileged students. He never sought help from his family. Even when bullied severely, he always handled it himself. As a result, the less honest students in the school gradually started to cause trouble for him.

    "Hey, Brute, you''re here early today. Missed us, huh, after a whole summer without seeing us?" one of the ruffians with purple hair said sarcastically, leading a group to surround Ye Fei. Another guy with a shaved head added, "What''s this? Did your sister bring you here again? You really are useless, can''t even ride a bike on your own, need your sister to bring you. Have you got today''s protection fee ready?"

    Ye Fei seemed ustomed to such situations; his expression remained unchanged as he silently took out several hundred-yuan bills from his pocket and handed them to the guy with the shaved head, saying calmly, "You better leave now. My sister went to the bike shed; she''ll be back soon."

    Having seen Ye Fei''s sister, Ye Yunqi, just go to the bike shed, the guys took the money and didn''t say much more. They hastily left because Ye Yunqi, unlike her brother, was not one to be trifled with. In fact, she could be considered a queen within the school, possessing formidable martial arts skills and a strong sense of justice. Few troublemakers in the school had not felt the force of her fists. People familiar with them often wondered if their mother had mixed up their genders when she gave birth to these twins.

    Seeing a group of thugs leaving her brother, Ye Yunqi hurried over and asked, "Bro, did they bother you?"

    Ye Fei chuckled, "How could that be? With you around, even they wouldn''t dare."

    "Hmph, they wouldn''t dare to try me either!" Ye Yunqi snorted triumphantly. "But whenever I see those bad students, I just want to give them a beating."

    Ye Fei smiled faintly and said, "Let''s not bother. Actually, they''re quite pitiful. Their current state is either due to unfortunate family circumstances or the influence of those bad movies. Deep down, they''re not really bad. I once saw the guy with the shaved head helping a disabled person. And when they bully others at school, it''s not out of malice, just a way to seek attention and be noticed."

    "I see." Ye Yunqi nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, I won''t bully them anymore. By the way, brother, you spent this whole vacation training at Auntie''s ce. I didn''t get to ask you yet, did it have any effect?"

    "It should have had some effect," Ye Fei said with a wry smile. "My strength has improved a bit. I can now barely lift a 30-kilogram barbell, which I couldn''t even budge before."

    Thirty kilograms? I could easily lift that with one hand, Ye Yunqi thought to herself, but she didn''t say it out loud. She knew her brother, despite his kind appearance, had a strong sense of pride. If she said the wrong thing, he would feel upset. So she just smiled and said, "Impressive! If you keep this up, I might not stand a chance against you."

    Ye Fei, always very clever since childhood, naturally saw through his sister''s insincere words. He smiled helplessly and headed towards the teaching building.

    Watching her brother''s tall but fragile figure walking away, Ye Yunqi felt a surge of sympathy and guilt towards him. Remembering how she used to bully him in the past, she almost wanted to give herself a few ps. Her change of heart stemmed from a joke her mother made during the summer vacation. She hadn''t seen her brother, who had always been by her side since childhood, for a while and started missing him. She mentioned yfully that she felt like beating up that brute. Her mother then joked about his weak body, attributing it to her hogging most of the nutrients during childbirth.

    It must be said that a young girl''s thoughts are sensitive. Her mother''s jest struck a chord with Ye Yunqi, making her feel guilty towards her brother. She vowed to protect him for life and ensure he never suffered a bit of injustice.

    Ye Fei''s physical condition was truly abysmal. Their ssroom was on the fourth floor of the teaching building. These six seemingly insignificant flights of stairs posed a challenge for him. He even had to take a break halfway through before finally managing to climb up. Ye Yunqi followed behind, feeling even more anxious than him, but she didn''t step in to help. She knew her brother would never allow her to assist him.

 Chapter 2 The Willful FiancÃ©e

    As it was the first day of school, the school wasn''t as strict with timings as usual, so when Ye Fei and his sister arrived at around 10 o''clock, there were still people who hadn''t shown up yet.

    After catching his breath at the corridor entrance, Ye Fei slowly regained his strength. He smiled at his sister who had been waiting by his side. He felt that his sister was different from before the summer vacation. Back then, she would never have waited for him. It seemed that in the two months they hadn''t seen each other, she had grown and learned to care for others.

    The siblings entered the ssroom one after the other. By this time, most of the students had already arrived. Upon their entry, everyone greeted Ye Yunqi, but no one paid any attention to Ye Fei. It seemed that Ye Yunqi, the eldest sister, still held considerable sway.

    Ye Fei didn''t mind this and slowly made his way to his seat, where he smiled at the girl sitting next to him, saying, "Ling, long time no see. How was your summer?"

    Ling, a girl who was no less stunning than Ye Yunqi, even slightly surpassing her in figure, didn''t give Ye Fei a warm reception. She just snorted and turned her head away, muttering under her breath, "Good-for-nothing!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly. However, he wasn''t angry. It was no secret that Ling had a special rtionship with him. They were betrothed since childhood. Her father was a close associate of Ye Fei''s father. Over a decade ago, both fathers perished in a big fire, leaving behind two families of widows and orphans. Ling''s family had it worse than Ye''s. While Ye''s family had at least five children, Ling''s family consisted only of her and her mother.

    Ling''s full name was Lin Ling. When they were young, her rtionship with Ye Fei was very close, and she knew she would be his bride one day. She used to affectionately call Ye Fei "Brother Leaf," implying that they were like leaves in a forest, inseparable. However, at some point, Lin Ling became distant towards Ye Fei, changing her address from "Brother Leaf" to casual terms like "hey" or "oi."

    Even with Ye Fei''s intelligence, he couldn''t understand why she had changed. It was likely due to his physical condition. Who would want a weak and sickly fianc¨¦? Despite consulting numerous famous doctors since childhood, none could help him. ording to traditional Chinese medicine, his body''s meridians were naturally obstructed, a condition beyond anyone''s control. Unless there were extraordinary treasures from nature to improve his condition, which were rare in this era of environmental destruction, his family''s wealth couldn''t solve his health issues.

    While Ye Fei was feeling despondent about his health, Lin Ling suddenly touched his arm and asked, "Hey, I heard you went to a military camp during the summer. Did it have any effect?"

    It was normal for her to know Ye Fei''s whereabouts since her mother was Ye Fei''s mother''s deputy and the secondrgest shareholder in thepany. Moreover, due to their families'' rtionship, it was impossible for her not to know about his affairs.

    Ye Fei turned to her with a warm smile at her slightly concerned expression and replied, "It had some effect. I feel a bit stronger than before the summer. I think if I keep it up, there should be good progress. Thank you for caring, Ling."

    Upon hearing about his increased strength, Lin Ling''s eyes lit up momentarily, but she ultimately snorted and said, "Who cares about you? With your useless self, are you worth my concern?" With that, she turned away again, focusing on her desk without saying anything more.

    Ye Fei had a moment of realization, understanding why she was so distant and frequently called him useless. Despite her seemingly willful nature, his fianc¨¦e''s feelings for him had never changed.

    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi managed to break free from the ssmates fawning over her and sat down next to Ye Fei. Suddenly, she stood up again, leaned towards Lin Ling, and asked with a yful smile, "Sister-inw, what are you writing?"

    Lin Ling didn''t notice Ye Yunqi approaching until she called out, prompting Lin Ling to quickly hide what she was holding in her desk, scolding, "Yunqi, how many times have I told you not to call me sister-inw? I will never marry this waste of space!"

    "You can''t say that about my brother!" Ye Yunqi''s heart ached upon hearing Lin Ling''s words, her face turning slightly unpleasant. "He is not a waste! If you speak of him like that again, I won''t talk to you!"

    The two girls had been close friends since childhood, despite Lin Ling bing distant towards Ye Feiter on. However, her rtionship with Ye Yunqi remained as strong as ever, just like in their childhood. It was unexpected that a singlement would elicit such a strong reaction from Ye Yunqi, which startled Lin Ling. She quickly said, "Yunqi, just consider it a slip of the tongue, I''m sorry." While saying this, she couldn''t help but feel a bit strange, remembering that before the break, she didn''t object to Ye Yunqi calling Ye Fei that way and sometimes even joined in calling him a waste.

    Most of Ye Yunqi''s previous anger was actually directed towards herself. She didn''t want to lose Lin Ling as a good sister, so she quickly put on a bright smile and said, "It''s okay, we''re good sisters, aren''t we? But..." Here, she leaned close to Lin Ling''s ear and whispered, "Please don''t call him ''brother'' like that anymore. He''s really pitiful, always been weak since childhood, and he really likes you. If you keep speaking of him like that, he will definitely be hurt."

    Lin Ling smiled and leaned in to whisper back to Ye Yunqi. The two girls chatted quietly for a while, after which Ye Yunqi briskly moved Ye Fei to her seat and sat with Lin Ling, continuing their discussion.

    Ye Fei sat on the side, watching the two exceptionally beautiful girls whispering to each other. Their faces alternated between smiles and moments of concern. His heart was filled with warmth. Regardless of what they were talking about, as long as he knew they cared about him, it was enough for him.

    After chatting for a while, Ye Yunqi stood up and said to Ye Fei, "Hey, useless brother,e back to your seat, the teacher is about to arrive!"

    Ye Fei was momentarily surprised. Why was his sister angry with Lin Ling earlier because of this term, but now she was using it herself? However, he quickly understood and became more certain of his earlier spection.

 Chapter 3 The Alluring Yu Wuxia

    Smiling, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi returned to their seats without speaking to Lin Ling again. Since she wanted to motivate herself in this way, how could he disappoint her?

    Before long, the bell for thest ss rang, signaling that the ss teacher would arrive in the ssroom. Everyone quieted down as they knew that as the best school in the city, First High School had strict management.

    Shortly after everyone settled down, the ssroom door was pushed open. Walking in was a female teacher who stood around 1.75 meters tall. Compared to Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi seemed like a young girl, while next to this woman, Lin Ling appeared even more youthful. The woman was likely around thirty years old, with long ck hair cascading like a waterfall over her shoulders. She hadrge eyes, a high nose bridge, a small mouth, and a warm and jade-like oval face, enhanced by the frameless sses perched on her nose, adding a touch of intellectual beauty. Her upper body was d in a short-sleeved ck blouse that entuated her chest, revealing a glimpse of fair skin. Her exposed arms were as wless as jade, with the shirt cinched at the waist, outlining her graceful figure. Below the waist, her figure widened dramatically, entuating her round and perky buttocks tightly wrapped in a ck skirt. As she walked, her ample rear swayed gently, enough to captivate anyone with weaker self-control. Her slender legs, encased in flesh-colored stockings, reflected a captivating sheen, while her dainty feet were adorned with ck sandals boasting a five-centimeter stiletto heel that clicked crisply as she moved.

    This woman was none other than Yu Wuxia, the ss teacher of Ye Fei''s ss. Her name truly suited her, for despite donning only ck attire, her pristineplexion made her seem like wless jade.

    Approaching the lectern, Yu Wuxia smiled gently at everyone and asked, "Students, how was your summer vacation?"

    The ss started discussing their vacations, with many iming to have had a great time. A few brown-nosers even mentioned missing their teachers a bit.

    After allowing the students to talk for a while, Yu Wuxia quieted them down and inquired, "It seems like you all had a good break, but I wonder how many of youpleted your summer assignments?"

    Many students lowered their heads at this question, having been too engrossed in leisure to bother with their tasks. Seeing their expressions, Yu Wuxia chuckled and said, "It appears that many of you haven''t finished. I won''t say much now. I''ll give you three more days toplete them. If they''re not done by then, I won''t be so lenient!"

    "Teacher is wise!" Those who hadn''t finished their assignments cheered upon hearing about the extension, quickly borrowing workbooks from ssmates who had finished to copy.

    Yu Wuxia simply smiled and didn''t stop them. She was always lenient in managing her students, believing that holiday assignments held little significance beyond keeping students engaged in their studies. With this extra time, those who hadn''tpleted their work would catch up, so there was no need to dwell on what they did over the summer.

    Stepping down from the lectern, Yu Wuxia slowly made her way towards Ye Fei, who had alreadypleted his assignments and was idling. His eyes couldn''t help but fixate on Yu Wuxia''s seductive figure, watching the enticing sway of her prominent bust as she moved, his gaze slightly transfixed.

    For the past two months, Ye Fei had been staying in the military camp, living and eating with those soldiers. He felt like he had picked up some bad habits. Previously, he had never paid attention to such things, but chatting casually with the soldiers in the dormitory, he learned quite a bit and also began to appreciate women.

    In fact, he was already sixteen years old. Boys his age, who were as innocent as he used to be, were truly a rare breed. This wasn''t entirely his fault. Growing up in a household with three older sisters and a younger sister, along with a mother in the prime of her life, all five women were exceptional beauties. They never really treated Ye Fei like a boy. When at home, they dressed very casually, especially his boldest third sister, who would evene to Ye Fei''s room half-naked in the middle of the night. Growing up in such an environment, it was strange that Ye Fei was not curious about these things.

    However, during the two months in the military camp, he became aware of the differences between men and women and found himself bing interested in these matters.

    Yu Wuxia approached Ye Fei''s desk, leaning on it with both hands, bending slightly forward, and asked with a smile, "Ye Fei, I heard you spent your summer vacation at your aunt''s ce. How was it? Did you suffer at all?"

    "It was fine, it was fine. The soldiers were all good people." Ye Fei didn''t even know what he was saying at this point, as his attention had beenpletely captivated by the sight in front of him. As Yu Wuxia leaned forward, her clothing slightly opened up at the front, revealing arge expanse of crystal-clear skin and a deep ravine.

    Staring at that incredibly enticing sight, Ye Fei''s eyes couldn''t tear away for a moment. He discreetly swallowed, realizing that there were signs of arousal below.

    Yu Wuxia also noticed Ye Fei''s inappropriate gaze, lowered her head to follow his gaze, blushed involuntarily, quickly straightened up, tidied her clothes at the front with her hands, muttered, "Little pervert!" in a voice only the two of them could hear, and then walked away.

    As she walked away, Ye Fei caught sight of another alluring sight. With the movement of her two stocking-d beautiful legs, her plump and perky buttocks kept swaying, seemingly enticing Ye Fei to reach out and touch.

    Ye Fei''s mind was filled withscivious thoughts, and he was on the verge of losing control, but suddenly heard a cold snort, which quickly brought his thoughts back to reality. Looking in the direction of the snort, he saw Lin Ling ring at him with an angry expression.

    Staring at Lin Ling''s rapidly rising and falling chest due to anger, although she didn''t possess the same grandeur as Yu Wuxia, her assets were quite substantial, and at that moment, she was breathing heavily, her two protruding mounds causing Ye Fei to feel a bit dizzy.

    Shaking his head, Ye Fei suppressed the fire in his heart and smiled, asking, "Ling, what''s wrong?"

    Lin Ling red at Ye Fei hatefully for a while before asking, "Is Ms. Yu attractive?"

 Chapter 4 Restless Thoughts

    Ye Fei knew that this girl was probably jealous, so he quickly smiled and threw out apliment, "It was nice, but not as nice as you, Ling!"

    Lin Ling snorted and ignored him. However, Ye Fei, with a sheepish grin, persisted, "Come on, Ling, let me see."

    Lin Ling simply turned her head away. Ye Fei chuckled, took out his phone, and started ying with it. In the military camp, phone usage was prohibited, and he only had limited inte ess, which was restricted to two hours a day on the militarywork. However, there wasn''t much of interest to him there.

    Nobody, not even his family, knew that Ye Fei was the invincible hacker "Fragile as a Breeze" in the online world. It was puzzling how a frail boy like him had unparalleled talent when it came toputers. Starting at the age of thirteen, he had dominated the field with limited inte ess daily. He even had free ess to the central intelligence station of the powerful Western empire, the Empire of Americana. Over the past three years, he had be a legend in the online world. However, no one knew that this legendary figure was actually a sixteen-year-old boy who would be out of breath climbing four flights of stairs.

    In the past, Ye Fei frequented forums rted to hacking techniques. However, today, he suddenly lost interest in them. He aimlessly scrolled through various websites on his phone, clicking on them only to quickly lose interest.

    Suddenly, as he opened a small forum, he saw a link with a very ssical name¡ªGreek Pce. Intrigued, Ye Fei clicked on it and discovered it was a novel website. Considering many of his ssmates enjoyed reading novels, Ye Fei became interested and randomly opened one to read.

    Ye Fei was a fast reader. By noon, he had nearly finished reading a novel. Although the writing style wasn''t exceptional, the story was captivating. It broadened Ye Fei''s horizons, someone who had always been confined to the boundaries of home and school. He was engrossed in the story until Ye Yunqi called out to him.

    The siblings didn''t go home for lunch, just like they did in their freshman year. After a brief exchange with Ye Yunqi, who went downstairs to get food, Ye Fei, though reluctant to have his sister serve him every day, felt powerless due to the daunting four-flight staircase.

    The ssroom soon fell quiet, with everyone except Ye Fei having left. Bored, he shook his head, reopened his phone, and immersed himself in the novel. The world depicted there was so fascinating, especially in its portrayal of intimate rtionships, which intrigued him. However, what frustrated him was how the annoying author always seemed to cut off at critical moments, leaving him feeling helpless.

    Before Ye Yunqi returned, Ye Fei had finished the book. Not because the author hadpleted it, but because the story had reached its current point. Feeling anxious, he wished he could track down the author and have them narrate the rest to him. But that was just wishful thinking, impossible to achieve. So, he reluctantly opened another novel.

    Known for its rigorous academic attitude, the First High School had already kicked off intense studies on the first day of school. While Ye Fei used to enjoy sses, he found them less appealing now. Throughout the entire afternoon, he read novels on his phone, discovering a whole new and wonderful way of life. Reflecting on his past, he realized how mundane it had been.

    During this time, he even contacted several authors to obtain their unedited novels. The explicit descriptions in these works stirred his emotions, making him feel excited. He couldn''t resist stealing nces at Lin Ling beside him several times. During Yu Wuxia''s ss, he greedily stared at her voluptuous figure for a long time, wondering if the novels had influenced him, as he even stole a few nces at Ye Yunqi.

    After school, Ye Fei finally put away his phone and his mind couldn''t help but drift into fantasy. What if he could be like the protagonist in the book, traveling through the flowers, experiencing all the world''s beauties? It would be great. It seemed like he had the ability, too. In terms of family background, in Wanghai, thergest city in the south, he could easily rank in the top three. In terms of talent, just the mention of his title as a genius hacker could potentially drive many women crazy for him. And as for looks, that went without saying. It seemed like he was really suited to be a protagonist.

    However, he quickly remembered his own physical condition. Being as weak as he was, forget about experiencing all the world''s beauties; he might not even be able to handle Lin Ling alone, let alone traveling through the flowers. It seemed that novels were just novels after all, with a gap between fiction and reality.

    Feeling dejected after pouring cold water on himself, Ye Fei slumped down. Lin Ling had been watching him all along and seeing that he seemed a bit upset, she asked, "Ye Fei... um, what''s wrong with you?"

    Lost in his thoughts, Ye Fei replied without much thought, "I''m thinking about how my body is so weak, how am I going to satisfy you in the future?"

    Lin Ling, not a naive girl, naturally understood what he meant. Blushing, she spat out, "Pervert!"

    Only after the words left his mouth did Ye Fei realize his mistake. He tried to exin, but Lin Ling, embarrassed, refused to listen.

    Helpless, Ye Fei smiled wryly, then leaned on the table and stared nkly. He felt even more dissatisfied with his body, but there was nothing he could do. Despite his efforts in the military camp over the past two months, he couldn''t help but copse from fatigue each time. His innate constitution doomed him to never improve significantly.

    Sighing, he wondered whether the techniques given by that old man were effective or not. Years ago, he had encountered a strange old man who diagnosed him with a unique constitution. The details were a bit fuzzy now, but it was definitely a special condition. The old man had taught him a technique, promising that if he practiced diligently, he would eventually open his meridians. At that point, he wouldn''t be weak and sickly anymore; he would be immensely powerful.

    At the time, Ye Fei had just been beaten up by a few thugs and was desperate for strength. Following the old man''s teachings, he had practiced daily for years, but he hadn''t seen any improvement in his physical strength. Instead, his body had developed rapidly. Originally very short, he had caught up with his peers in height and even surpassed many.

    Growing taller should have been a good thing, but for Ye Fei, it wasn''t. His increased height also meant a significant increase in weight, making his already difficult mobility even more challenging. Now, even climbing four flights of stairs required a rest midway.

 Chapter 5 The Sprouting of Evil

    In the midst of Ye Fei''s extreme boredom, the school bell finally rang at the end of the afternoon. Although they were in high school, First High School did not have evening self-study sessions. However, the amount of homework was unbearable. Back in the first year, it had been excruciating, and now in the second year, with even more assignments, Ye Fei calcted that after returning home, excluding half an hour for dinner, he would have to work until past eleven to finish this pile of homework.

    After tidying up, Ye Fei hoisted hisrge backpack and headed towards Ye Yunqi. Lin Ling watched him struggling, her small mouth opening slightly, but she didn''t say anything. She quietly tidied up a bit and left ahead of them.

    Ye Yunqi had also finished getting ready. She stood up with her backpack, smiled at Ye Fei, casually took his bag, leaving Ye Fei a bit stunned. She had never helped him with his bag before. Back then, it was an achievement if she didn''t force him to carry hers. It seemed like his little sister had really matured.

    With Ye Yunqi''s help, Ye Fei slowly descended the stairs. Most of the people in the school had already left. Ye Yunqi ced the backpack on a step, smiled at Ye Fei, and softly said, "Brother, wait here for a moment. I''ll go get the car."

    Ye Fei felt somewhat moved. His little sister finally showed her gentle side. It seemed like he could truly escape that hellish life.

    Before long, Ye Yunqi rode over on a moped. Facing the setting sun, under the golden hues of the evening, Ye Yunqi wore a faint smile on her face. Her petite figure sat gracefully on therge moped, her long ck hair draped over her shoulders, catching a faint halo from the sunset. In that moment, Ye Fei felt like he was seeing a goddess from a myth. He realized that his little sister had grown up and transformed into a stunning youngdy.

    Ye Yunqi stopped the moped next to Ye Fei. Despite being siblings, she blushed under his intense gaze, and with a hint of coyness, she said, "Why are you staring? It''s not like you''ve never seen me before!"

    Ye Fei grinned, picked up both their backpacks and ced them in the small front basket of the moped, then sat on the back seat.

    Due to the heavy bags, the moped wobbled a bit as Ye Yunqi started, almost throwing Ye Fei off. Startled, he quickly held onto his sister''s slender waist, stabilizing himself.

    After a few wobbles, Ye Yunqi finally steadied the moped. She couldn''t help butin, "I''ve been saying we should get a small car, even a QQ would do, but Auntie won''t allow it. Riding this old thing is a nightmare when it rains." The aunt she referred to was Liu Junru, the mayor of Wanghai City and their mother Liu Yiru''s sister.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "Auntie is looking out for us. After all, we''re not old enough to get a driver''s license yet, and we haven''t learned to drive properly. She''s just worried." Ye Fei was considerably taller than Ye Yunqi. Due to the recent scare, he was pressed close to her, and the hot air from his mouth blew onto Ye Yunqi''s fair neck, tickling her and making her shrink back.

    Ye Yunqi understood that Auntie was only looking out for them. She was just venting. She hadined like this before, and Ye Fei always reassured her. In the past, they would argue, and sometimes she would even hit him, but now, filled with guilt towards Ye Fei, she simply responded with a soft "Mm" and focused on riding the moped.

    It had to be said that the Ye family''s upbringing was excellent. If it were children of another wealthy family, they wouldn''t care about driver''s licenses. There would be plenty of teenagers racing around the streets at thirteen or fourteen. In Wanghai, if the Ye family couldn''t be considered wealthy, then there was no wealthy family. This was evident from how people privately referred to Wanghai City as Liu-Ye City. The Ye family wielded significant influence in Wanghai.

    The term "Liu-Ye" referred to the two major families, the Liu family and the Ye family. The head of the Liu family had no sons, but his three daughters were each formidable in their own rights. The eldest daughter, Liu Fengyi, was the mayor of Wanghai. The second daughter, Liu Bingning, managed apany with assets totaling billions, and the youngest daughter was themanding officer of a special forces unit in Wanghai, holding the rank of Colonel at just thirty years old and likely to be promoted to Brigadier General within the year. On the other hand, the Ye family controlled the underground forces in Wanghai. Acting as the link between the two families, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi naturally enjoyed countless favors and affections.

    Seeing that his sister didn''t start arguing with him again, Ye Fei felt a bit strange. But he wasn''t foolish enough to provoke her again. Sometimes Ye Yunqi''s little fists could be quite heavy, and he was not a masochist.

    As things quieted down, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of the novel he had read earlier that day. And now, with his arm around Ye Yunqi''s slender waist, an uncontroble impulse surged within him. Hisrge hand wrapped around Ye Yunqi''s waist began to move gently.

    The school uniform at First High School was quite loose. During the recent wobbling, Ye Fei''s hand had somehow slipped inside Ye Yunqi''s uniform. Due to the heat, Ye Yunqi was only wearing the uniform. Ye Fei''s hand, once inside, made contact directly with her smooth skin.

    Ye Fei''s urge grew stronger and stronger. Unable to resist, he started to lightly caress Ye Yunqi''s smooth skin. He first circled around her petite belly button a few times, then slowly slid upwards until he touched the lower edge of her bra, where he paused, gently stroking there. As his hand moved, the back of it would asionally brush against her already sizable bosom, feeling soft and pleasant to touch. An impulse arose in his heart to want to grasp them.

    At first, Ye Yunqi hadn''t paid much attention. There were more people on the road today, and she was focused on riding the moped. However, under Ye Fei''s continuous touch, she felt a ticklish sensation spreading from where his hand touched her, sending a pleasant tingling feeling deep into her heart, making her extremelyfortable. But soon, she felt a sense of weakness wash over her, to the point where she couldn''t even control the moped anymore.

    Although the feeling was pleasant, Ye Yunqi was afraid that things might go wrong if this continued. She turned back to Ye Fei and said, "Brother, what are you doing?" Her voice carried a hint of trembling.

    Ye Fei was shocked, his improper thoughts immediately dispelled. He quickly withdrew his hand from his sister''s clothes, berating himself inwardly for his shamelessness. He scolded himself, "Ye Fei, you are truly shameless. She is your own sister, how could you have such thoughts!"

    After scolding himself for a while, Ye Fei couldn''t help but reminisce about the intoxicating sensation he had felt. It seemed that what the books said was true¡ªwomen''s bodies were truly wonderful! Just lightly touching it could make one so infatuated. If one could do the things described in the books, that would be truly amazing.

    Smelling the faint fragrance on Ye Yunqi''s body, the just-awakened Ye Fei began to have some wild thoughts, even desiring to see his sister without clothes.

    Thinking back, their eldest sister, who was usually so casual, used to run into his room half-naked, and he hadn''t thought much of it then. But now, just hugging his sister over their clothes had led to such thoughts. It seemed that over just one summer break, not only had his sister grown up, but he had also matured in a simr way, his thoughts bing moreplicated.

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Rude Requests

    The Ye family lived in the outskirts of the city. If they were to ride an electric bike, it would take at least two hours to get there. However, Ye Fei and his sister didn''t have to travel that far. To facilitate their schooling, Liu Yiru arranged a separate small house not far from the school for them to stay in. During the school term, they lived here. To take care of their daily needs, a highly experienced nanny was specifically hired to be there.

    Soon, they returned to their little nest. Ye Fei''s wandering thoughts were interrupted as he helped his sister park the bike in the shed. Together, they entered the two-story small building. As one of thergest cities in the world and located in a prime area near the city, every inch ofnd in Wanghai was valuable. It was a luxury to have a courtyard here and to only build a two-story house. It had to be said that Liu Yiru was indeed very good to these two siblings.

    "Master Ye, Miss Ye, you''re back," the door opened, and a woman in her forties greeted them respectfully.

    "Aunt Zhang, don''t call us ''master'' or ''miss'' anymore. Just call us Ye Fei and Yunqi. You used to call us that way, right? Howe after just two months of not seeing each other, you''ve changed back?" Ye Fei waved his hand at Aunt Zhang. She had been working at the Ye family for a long time, even before Ye Fei and his sister were born. Therefore, the people in the Ye family respected her a lot and never treated her like a servant.

    "Yes, Aunt Zhang, you are being too polite. It makes us ufortable." Ye Yunqi chimed in.

    Aunt Zhang was very fond of these siblings. Seeing that they hadn''t changed their attitude towards her despite growing older, she smiled with relief. Due to years of hard work, she looked a bit aged, but Ye Fei could tell that she must have been a beauty not much different from their mother when she was young.

    By this time, Aunt Zhang had prepared the meal, and after the siblings washed their faces, they started eating. The Ye family didn''t have many rules, so Aunt Zhang dined with them.

    "Aunt Zhang, how was your summer at home?" halfway through the meal, Ye Fei suddenly asked. Since their eldest sister, Ye Siqi, started studying outside, Aunt Zhang had been responsible for the siblings'' lives. Therefore, their holidays had be Aunt Zhang''s holidays. Every winter and summer vacation, Aunt Zhang would return home for a while. Her hometown was in a small town not far from Wanghai, where she lived with her daughter, who was the same age as their eldest sister. Liu Yiru had suggested several times for Aunt Zhang''s daughter to work at herpany, but Aunt Zhang had always refused, saying she wanted her daughter to learn to be independent.

    "Ah," Aunt Zhang sighed, "Not so good. You know, my daughter is already twenty-four this year, but she still doesn''t have a partner. I went back this time wanting to arrange a few blind dates for her, but this girl refuses to go."

    Ye Yunqi chuckled, "Aunt Zhang, nowadays people prefer freedom in love. Why are you still doing things the old-fashioned way? Maybe Lan Wen already has a boyfriend." Aunt Zhang''s daughter was named Lan Wen. The siblings had met her when they were young, but they didn''t have a strong impression of her. They only remembered her as a beautiful and cheerful older sister.

    "How can I not understand my own daughter?" Aunt Zhang smiled helplessly, "This girl is too stubborn. She wants to build a career on her own first before considering her lifelong matters. Isn''t that nonsense? What kind of career can a girl like her pursue?"

    "Aunt Zhang, that''s not fair," Ye Yunqi retorted, "Who says girls are inferior to boys? Look at my brother; he''s a big guy, but he still needs me to protect him!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly. He knew his sister didn''t mean any harm by saying that; it was just a joke, and what she said was true. However, Ye Fei still felt a bit ufortable, not because he was unhappy with his sister, but because of his own helplessness.

    Having watched them grow up, Aunt Zhang understood them very well. Seeing the bitterness on Ye Fei''s face, she knew he wasmenting his physical condition again and quickly said, "Yunqi, don''t say such things randomly. I see a bright future ahead for Ye Fei. He will definitely achieve great things."

    After Ye Yunqi realized she had inadvertently touched her brother''s sore spot again, she felt a bit guilty. She stole a nce at her brother and saw that his expression hadn''t changed, so she rxed and changed the subject, "I didn''t expect Aunt Zhang to be into fortune-telling. Can you read mine too?"

    Aunt Zhang stared at her for a moment, then chuckled, "You, little girl, have a mischievous heart. You''re destined to stay at home for life. You won''t find a boyfriend!" She burst intoughter, but little did they know that Aunt Zhang''s words would be confirmed shortly after. Ye Yunqi indeed couldn''t get married, and she didn''t want to either, even though she had her man, nobody could say he was her boyfriend.

    "Noting, Aunt Zhang, you''re teasing me!" Ye Yunqi threw herself into Aunt Zhang''s arms, acting coquettishly, which made Ye Fei burst intoughter, but also earned several eye rolls from Ye Yunqi.

    After taking a short break and understanding the homework, the siblings went upstairs to their shared small study room, which was their designated ce for doing homework. As soon as they entered, Ye Fei sat down on the chair in front of the desk, tossed his backpack aside, and stretchedzily.

    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi had already taken out her homework book and started writing quickly, urging, "Brother, you should start too. There''s a lot of homework today. You don''t want to stay up until midnight, do you?"

    Looking at his sister''s exquisitely beautiful face, Ye Fei''s suppressed thoughts resurfaced, and he stared at Ye Yunqi, asking, "Yunqi, can I ask you for a favor?"

    Ye Yunqi raised her head in surprise, looking at her brother strangely, and asked, "What is it?" In her memory, Ye Fei had never asked her for anything. When he needed help, he would always put on an elder brother''s demeanor andmand her to do things, even though she had taken punches because of it, she never changed.

    Ye Fei, increasingly fond of that beautiful face, couldn''t help but blurt out, "Can I hug you?"

    "What did you just say?" Ye Yunqi looked incredulous, recalling the scene on the bike and blushing slightly.

    After saying this, Ye Fei blushed a bit too but continued, "I just want to hug you. I''ve never hugged a girl before, even though you and Third Sister hug and cuddle all the time, sometimes she even hugs you without clothes on."

    Ye Yunqi looked at him with disdain, "You dare to tease Third Sister. You''re in trouble now. Once she finds out, she will definitely beat you up."

    "That''s a future problem." Ye Fei shrugged nonchntly. Although Third Sister often bullied him, she never hit him hard. So, Ye Fei was not afraid. He continued, "You haven''t answered my request yet."

    Although she felt ufortable, the kind-hearted Ye Yunqi remembered what happened during the meal. She had already hurt him once, so if she refused again, would she hurt him once more? With this in mind, she nodded lightly and said, "Okay, but just a quick hug. I need to do my homework."

    "Great!" Ye Fei was delighted when his sister agreed. He extended his arms and hugged her petite and soft body. While he had hugged Ye Yunqi before, he had never felt his heart race like today. This feeling was too good, and he found it hard to let go.

    As Ye Fei held Ye Yunqi, her face blushed slightly. Normally, she wouldn''t mind, but Ye Fei''s excitement made her feel a bit strange. Like Ye Fei, she felt that this hug wasn''t just a normal sibling embrace, but something closer to what couples would share. However, the feeling was surprisingly nice. At that moment, she also found it hard to pull away.

    Seeing that Ye Yunqi didn''t rush to push him away, Ye Fei''s thoughts became more active. He lowered his head and softly asked in her ear, "Can I kiss you?"

    Ye Yunqi was a bit dazed at that moment. When Ye Fei spoke in her ear, it made her sensitive ears tingle, a sensation she enjoyed. She softly murmured in agreement.

    Ye Fei was surprised that his impolite request was epted by his sister. Overjoyed, he kissed her delicate face several times, feeling the tender and smooth skin on her cheeks, which was extremelyforting. But after a few kisses, he felt unsatisfied and looking at Ye Yunqi''s rosy lips, he wanted to see how it felt to kiss them.

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Tender Elder Sister

    It wasn''t until Ye Fei''s lips touched Ye Yunqi''s that she realized what was happening. She quickly pushed Ye Fei away, saying, "Brother, no, we can''t do this."

    Ye Fei, pushed back by her, regained his senses and realized he had gone too far. Apologetically, he said, "Yunqi, I''m sorry, I was too impulsive."

    In reality, Ye Yunqi had also enjoyed the sensation just now, but she didn''t harbor the same wicked thoughts as Ye Fei. Therefore, she was more rational. Seeing Ye Fei looking regretful, she smiled gently and said, "It''s okay, I also liked the feeling. But we are twin siblings after all, we can''t do this."

    Ye Fei, seeing his sister forgiving him generously, nodded firmly, vowing never to entertain inappropriate thoughts about her again. However, being young, he didn''t realize that when temptation strikes, rationality can be hard to maintain.

    The warm atmosphere diffused all awkwardness, and the siblings sat down with perfect understanding to start their homework. The only sound in the study room was the scratching of pens on paper.

    Their earnest attitude was soon interrupted by voices downstairs. They heard Aunt Zhang say, "Miss, oh, Siqi, you''re here?"

    "Yes, I came to see Ye Fei and Yunqi. Aunt Zhang, how have you been?" a gentle and melodious voice followed. Ye Fei and Yunqi knew it was their elder sister, Ye Siqi. For them, this gentle elder sister was like a second mother, sometimes even more caring than their own mother. Therefore, they were very close to her.

    Upon hearing her voice, they couldn''t sit still any longer. Yunqi dashed out first, shouting, "Elder Sister, aren''t you going to look at Yunqi?" Although their names differed by only one character, when everyone usually called Ye Siqi by both names, they referred to Ye Yunqi simply as Yunqi. When speaking to her elder sister, Yunqi always called herself Yunqi.

    As soon as Yunqi ran into her arms, Ye Siqi, with open arms, caught her and said with a smile, "Who''s this little troublemaker running to me? I''m here to see Ye Fei, where is he?"

    Ye Fei also wanted to enjoy the warm embrace of his elder sister, but his cursed bodygged behind Yunqi. By the time he reached the hallway, Yunqi was already snuggling in Ye Siqi''s arms.

    Seeing Ye Fei, Ye Siqi released the younger sister, went up to him, and hugged him tightly, saying excitedly, "Little brother, I''ve missed you so much." She hadn''t been home when Ye Fei returned from the military camp yesterday due to work, so she only saw her little brother today after two months of separation. She had always cherished him dearly since childhood, which made her miss him greatly.

    Watching the intimacy between elder sister and brother, Yunqi pouted in dissatisfaction, saying, "Elder sister is biased, she only likes brother, not Yunqi."

    Ye Siqiughed and reached out, pulling Yunqi into the hug as well, saying, "Who says that? Both of you are my little treasures!" She tightened her embrace around them.

    At this moment, Ye Fei was feeling ecstatic. When his elder sister hugged him just now, his heart had started racing. His elder sister''s figure was far better than his sister''s, and feeling the softness in front of her chest, muchrger than his sister''s, and looking at her ethereal and beautiful face, Ye Fei for the first time realized that besides being beautiful and gentle, his elder sister was also very attractive. Thoughts arose in his mind involuntarily, and there were signs of arousal below.

    When Ye Siqi brought Yunqi into the hug as well, Yunqi''s still developing softness pressed against his side. Unable to resist the impulse any longer, he boldly pitched forward, pressing against her elder sister''s soft abdomen.

    Ye Siqi and Ye Fei were pressed tightly together, and she immediately noticed his change. Blushing slightly, she loosened her hold on them, not giving away Ye Fei''s secret, and subtly remarked, "Ye Fei, you''ve grown up, haven''t you?"

    Upon hearing this, Ye Fei understood that his elder sister must have noticed his change. Feeling ashamed, he hung his head and inwardly scolded himself for being so shameless. How could he harbor such thoughts towards his elder sister, who was as gentle as a mother?

    Ye Siqi saw Ye Fei''s expression of guilt, smiled, and took his hand, saying, "Were you two doing homework just now? Come, let Sis Siqi have a look and see if you''ve made progress." With that, she led Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi into the study room.

    Sitting down at the desk, Ye Siqi picked up Ye Fei''s workbook and as she looked through it, she became more and more satisfied, smiling as she said, "Ye Fei, it seems like spending two months in the military camp didn''t make you fall behind in your studies. Well done."

    Ye Fei, still immersed in his guilt, didn''t respond to Ye Siqi. Seeing him like this, Ye Siqi turned to Ye Yunqi and said, "Yunqi, Sis Siqi is a little thirsty, could you help me pour a ss of water?"

    "Okay." Ye Yunqi obediently replied and went out.

    It was only when Ye Yunqi had gone far away that Ye Siqi turned to Ye Fei and asked, "Little brother, can you tell Sis Siqi what you were thinking just now?"

    Thinking that his elder sister was trying to scold him for pushing Yunqi away, Ye Fei quickly said, "Sis Siqi, I''m sorry, I know I was wrong."

    Ye Siqi smiled gently, reached out to pat Ye Fei''s head. Although Ye Fei was now much taller than her, in Ye Siqi''s eyes, he was still the little brother who never grew up.

    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Sis Siqi isn''t mad at you. It''s normal for boys your age to be curious about girls'' bodies and even have impulses," Ye Siqi said.

    "Sis Siqi, are you telling the truth?" Ye Fei, seeing that his elder sister wasn''t ming him, became a bit excited.

    "Of course, would Sis Siqi lie to you?" Ye Siqi patted Ye Fei''s head again. "But, you are different from other kids. Your body is too weak. Promise Sis Siqi, don''t think about these things until you''re an adult, okay?"

    "Yeah!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously, but his eyes involuntarily drifted towards his elder sister''s chest, which was lifting her clothes high. He thought to himself, "It seems like Sis Siqi''s here is as big as Ms. Yu''s. I wonder who would look better without clothes?"

    Seeing her little brother agreeing so well but not being honest with his eyes, Ye Siqi felt a bit helpless. She knew that she could only slowly guide him on this matter and couldn''t forcefully stop him because children his age were prone to rebellious thoughts.

    Ye Siqi wanted to say more, but at that moment Ye Yunqi came in with the water. She halted the conversation and chatted with them for a while before leaving. As she left, she couldn''t help but worry about these two little ones. They were both at that age where emotions were budding, always together, and she wondered if they might do something inappropriate in a moment of impulse.

    However, upon further thought, she realized she might be overthinking it. Not to mention whether her younger sister''s apple-like figure would interest her little brother, even with his ridiculously weak body, they wouldn''t be able to do anything even if they had the desire.

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Siyaos Concern

    After Ye Siqi left, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi sat back down to do their homework. However, Ye Yunqi couldn''t sit still. Being a very intelligent girl, she naturally sensed that Siqi had deliberately sent her away earlier. Although she usually listened to Siqi, she was extremely curious about what was said this time. After all, there were almost no secrets between them as siblings.

    "Brother, what did Siqi tell you just now?" After holding back for a while, Ye Yunqi finally couldn''t resist asking.

    Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t tell her about his embarrassing situation. He already didn''tmand much authority as an elder brother in front of her. If she found out about his awkward situation, she might stop treating him like a brother altogether. So, he chuckled and said, "It''s nothing. Siqi just expressed concern about my health."

    "You''re lying!" Ye Yunqi pouted in dissatisfaction. "I don''t believe it. If Siqi was really just concerned about your health, she wouldn''t have sent me away. Are you going to tell me or not? If you don''t tell me..."

    "Mercy, I''ll tell you." Ye Fei raised his hands in surrender. "Actually, it''s simple. Siqi is a bit shy and didn''t want to say it in front of you. It''s also rted to you."

    "Siqi is shy? And it''s rted to me?" Ye Yunqi became even more curious. She asked, "What exactly is it?"

    Ye Feiughed, "Siqi said my body is not strong enough and I''m too young. She wants me to grow up quickly, get my body in shape, and then marry me off to you along with her!"

    "You have a wild imagination." Ye Yunqi scorned, "There''s nobody in this world who''s worthy of Siqi yet, let alone you."

    "Does that mean I''m only worthy of you?" Ye Fei continued to joke with a smile. He wasn''t trying to tease Ye Yunqi but was trying to change the subject through banter.

    "Yes, you''re the most suitable for me." Ye Yunqi continued to mock him, "Suitable for fetching my shoes!"

    As the siblings bantered happily, Aunt Zhang''s voice came from downstairs, "Yaoyao, you''re here too."

    Upon hearing Aunt Zhang''s voice, the siblings fell silent. If there was anyone they feared in this house, it was definitely their second sister, Ye Siyao. Siyao was a very serious person, distant towards outsiders, caring towards family, but due to the trauma of losing her mother at a young age, she had difficulty expressing emotions. Despite knowing that Siyao cared for them as much as Siqi did, they still felt somewhat afraid of her.

    Putting aside their homework once again to wee Siyao, although they were afraid of her, they were still very close to her.

    Before they could leave, Siyao entered ahead of them. Siyao, despite being two years younger than Siqi, was just as beautiful. Her cold expression gave off a queenly air, making others feel distant from her, almost like a dream.

    At Siyao''s signal, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi obediently sat down, behaving like well-behaved school children, not daring to move.

    Seeing her younger siblings'' behavior, Siyao felt a bit helpless. She didn''t want them to fear her, but it seemed inevitable. She had never been good at expressing emotions, always wearing a serious expression. Smiling was difficult for her, unlike Siqi''s gentle and caring demeanor.

    Forcing a smile, Siyao asked Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, how are you doing in the military camp?"

    Looking into Siyao''s eyes, Ye Fei saw the same warmth and concern as Siqi''s. In that moment, he realized that Siyao also cared for him just like Siqi did. Thinking back, Siyao had always looked at him the same way, but he had been too intimidated by her expression to notice. Suddenly feeling a sense of guilt towards Siyao, he moved his chair next to her, leaned in, rested his head on her chest, his face against her soft and warm embrace, feeling surprisingly free of impure thoughts, only warmth.

    "Siyao, thank you for all these years of care," Ye Fei said sincerely.

    "Silly child, we are siblings, why are you being so formal?" For the first time, Siyao showed a genuine smile, gently stroking her younger brother''s head.

    Sitting on the side, Ye Yunqi was a bit stunned. She had never known that Siyao could smile so beautifully and gently. In that instant, she also understood Siyao''s heart. Following Ye Fei''s lead, she moved to Siyao''s side and nestled into her embrace.

    Holding her beloved siblings, Ye Siyao felt even happier in her heart and gently said, "You two must do well in school, alright? If there''s anything, tell me. Mom and Sis Siqi are very busy, so I have more free time." After graduating, she didn''t join her mother''spany but instead opened a small martial arts gym. The Liu family had a set of excellent traditional martial arts, which the sisters had been practicing since childhood. Otherwise, Ye Yunqi wouldn''t have be the leader in school like Sis Siqi.

    Speaking of Sis Siqi, Ye Fei asked, "Siyao, why didn''t youe with Sis Siqi? She just left, and also, why didn''t Mome?"

    Ye Siyao replied, "Sis Siqi called me when she wasing, but I had some things to handle, so I let here first. We justnded a big deal at thepany, and Mom and Sis Siqi are too busy. Mom hasn''t returned home today either." Ye Siyao exined, although not entirely truthfully. It was true that Mom hadn''te home, and Sis Siqi did call her, but she didn''t actually have anything urgent to attend to. She intentionally separated herself from Sis Siqi not because she didn''t want to be with them, but if she stayed with Sis Siqi, these two little rascals would stick to her, leaving her feeling quite left out.

    Knowing they had to wake up early for sses the next day and still had a lot of homework to finish, Ye Siyao didn''t stay long and left after chatting for a while.

    After Ye Siyao left, the study finally quieted down, and the siblings quickly got back to their homework. They didn''t want to risk being criticized by Yu Wuxia the next day.

    It wasn''t until eleven o''clock in the evening that they finally finished all their assignments. Ye Siyao stretchedzily and suddenly burst intoughter.

    Ye Fei looked at her somewhat puzzled, not understanding what had gotten into her. However, he didn''t dare to voice his confusion and simply asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "I''m happy!" Ye Yunqi didn''t beat around the bush. "I only realized today how good Siyao is to us. I used to be so afraid of her."

    "Yeah." Ye Fei nodded in agreement. "Thinking back, we really owe Siyao an apology. We distanced ourselves from her so much, I wonder how sad she must have been."

    Ye Yunqi also felt the same, but she didn''t want to dwell on this heavy topic. Now that they understood Siyao''s heart, such situations wouldn''t happen again. So, why think too much about it? She smiled and said, "Alright, stop acting like a philosopher. It''ste, aren''t you tired? Why not wash up and go to bed early?"

    "Yeah, I am a bit tired." Ye Fei let go of the weighty thoughts. As long as they treated Siyao better in the future, it would be fine. "Then let''s go wash up and sleep. Or, should we wash up together?"

 Chapter 9 Ambiguous Bathroom (1)

    "Looking good!" Ye Yunqi rolled her eyes at him, tidied up a bit, then ignored him and hurried back to her room.

    Ye Fei also tidied up his books, feeling happy. Today, he not only understood Siyao''s intentions but even his little sister seemed much gentler towards him. She had never tidied her books herself before, always throwing them to him for sorting. Although she didn''t help him this time, it was still a big step forwardpared to before.

    Returning to his room, Ye Fei grabbed a nightgown and headed to the bathroom.

    Shedding his clothes, Ye Fei looked at himself in therge dressing mirror. His physique was quite good, not as muscr as a bodybuilder, but definitely sleek. His abdominal muscles were well-defined, making him look much stronger than the average person. Yet, he couldn''t understand why his strong body seemed tock strength.

    Unbeknownst to him, under different circumstances, his body would not even be able to stand. Thanks to his prominent family background, Liu Yiru had always provided him with supplements for his health since he was young. However, even with this support, he could only manage to stand, which meant he had been undergoing intense training for years. How could his physique becking?

    Ye Fei''s gaze slowly shifted downwards to his legs, focusing on what hung softly between them. It was this thing that had embarrassed him in front of Sis Siqi. He couldn''t help but pat it, thinking of Siqi''s enticing figure, especially herrge and soft chest. Lost in thought, he found himself getting aroused.

    Lost in his thoughts for a while, Ye Fei remembered he had to wake up early the next day. He hurried to finish washing but was surprised to find himself aroused. Annoyed, he wondered why it couldn''t behave.

    Recalling the content of the novel he had read during the day, Ye Fei felt an urge to experiment with the sensation he had read about. He considered using his hand but quickly remembered Siqi''s advice. He resisted the temptation; his body couldn''t handle such strain.

    Deciding to ignore it, Ye Fei turned on the shower but was startled by voicesing from outside before he could finish washing.

    Ye Yunqi finished her shower quickly, preparing to sleep when she saw someone entering her bedroom. She thought it was Ye Fei causing trouble again, but upon closer inspection, she realized it was her third sister, Ye Yunying. Surprised, she asked, "Third sister? Aren''t you supposed to be at school? What brings you here?"

    Ye Yunying was currently in her third year at a university far away in the western district. She had started sses three days ago, and since it wasn''t the weekend, Yunqi wondered why she had suddenlye over.

    Ye Yunying smiled, "I came to see you and little brother. It''s been a while since Ist saw him, and I''ve been missing him." She then took Yunqi to Ye Fei''s room.

    "Huh, where''s little brother?" Ye Yunying didn''t see Ye Fei when she entered, so she asked in surprise.

    Yunqi, a bit exasperated by her straightforward third sister, replied, "Since he''s not in his bedroom, he must still be showering."

    "Alright, I''ll go find him!" Ye Yunying said, ready to rush into the bathroom.

    Yunqi stopped her, saying, "But he''s in the shower."

    "So what? Haven''t we often bathed together before?" Ye Yunying shrugged. "I''ve seen you both grow up, what''s there to be worried about?"

    Seeing how eager her sister was to see Ye Fei, Yunqi felt a twinge of jealousy, knowing it was because they hadn''t seen each other for so long. Suddenly remembering something Ye Fei had said about Yunying, she decided to tease her a bit, knowing her sister wouldn''t actually be mad. So she said to Yunying, "Third sister, do you know what brother said about you earlier?"

    "Did you just mention me?" Ye Yunying looked delighted. "I knew it, little brother misses me too. No way, I want to see him right now!"

    Although Ye Yunqi had been practicing martial arts for over ten years, how could her strengthpare to her three years older sister''s? She was immediately pulled along towards the direction of the bathroom by Yunying. Helplessly, she mimicked Ye Fei''s tone and said, "Third sister? Is she even considered a girl?"

    "What did you say?" Ye Yunying abruptly turned around, ring at her younger sister. She was very confident in her looks and figure, always considering herself the fourth most beautiful woman in the world after her mother and two sisters. How could she tolerate anyone saying she didn''t look like a girl?

    Ye Yunqi was taken aback. While Yunying was reluctant to hit Ye Fei, she wouldn''t hold back when it came to her. She often left her little sister''s bottom sore from her strikes. Hastily, she exined, "This was what brother just said. I was just repeating it."

    "What, this brat dared to say that about me?" Ye Yunying exploded in anger. "No way, I have to go teach him a lesson!" Without another word to Yunqi, she stormed into the bathroom.

    Listening to their conversation, Ye Fei knew his sister was about to barge in. Hurriedly, he hid in the corner, ncing at his still lively buddy. In the split second that Yunying pushed the door open, he quickly covered it with both hands.

    In reality, Yunying was only pretending to be angry. While she didn''t like being told she didn''t seem like a girl, it was different when it came from family. Her main reason for rushing in was to see her little brother whom she hadn''t seen for two months, and they had bathed together before without any reservations.

    Seeing Ye Fei cowering in the corner, looking pitiful, Yunying couldn''t help but burst intoughter. This little brother was too funny. She had no intention of really hitting him, so why was he so scared? Chuckling, she said, "Alright, I''m not mad at you. You look so frightened."

    Ye Fei''s reason for hiding in the corner wasn''t because he was afraid Yunying would hit him, but because he didn''t want her to see his hardened "thing." Now that she had startled him, it had already behaved, although he still hadn''t let go with his hands. Grinning mischievously, he said, "As long as you''re not mad, you can leave first. I''ll finish up here, and we can chat outside."

    Yunying chuckled, "Why leave? I was just thinking of taking a wash too. You can scrub my back while you''re at it." Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she began removing her clothes.

 Chapter 10 Ambiguous Bathroom 2

    To be honest, although Ye Yunying had a tomboyish personality, as she imed herself, she was definitely a super beauty. Her looks and figure were no less attractive than her two sisters. Ye Fei hadn''t noticed before, but now he felt a bit different.

    As Ye Yunying''s clothes came off one by one, Ye Fei''s breathing became somewhat rapid, especially when she unhooked her bra and her pair ofrge white rabbits bounced out, swaying continuously. Ye Fei couldn''t help but stare, his eyes fixed on those beautiful things. They were so perfect, round andrge, with no hint of sagging, as if two bowls made of white jade were inverted on her chest, each with a slightlyrger than a one-yuan coin circr pale red mark at the top, and in the center of the pale red, a protrusion the size of a peanut.

    Ye Fei felt a stirring below again, quickly turning his head away, not daring to look anymore. It seemed like he was not small down there, and his hands definitely couldn''t cover it up. If his third sister saw it, that would be embarrassing. Thinking this, he turned around, facing the wall, standing still and reciting the math form he had just learned today to distract himself.

    "Haha, what are you doing? Reflecting on your actions while facing the wall? Come on, give me a back rub!" Just as Ye Fei was using dry math forms to conquer his wandering thoughts, Yunying''s voice rang out like a demon.

    Although reluctant, Ye Fei knew he couldn''t avoid it. Luckily, Yunying had her back to him at the moment, so as long as he was careful, everything should be fine.

    Trembling, Ye Fei approached Yunying from behind, gazing at her smooth and powdery white back, as well as her round and perky buttocks, like two full moons. His breath hitched again, and down below sprung up like a released spring, pointing straight towards Yunying''s enticing plump buttocks. In that moment, Ye Fei even felt an impulse to rush forward and overwhelm her, but ultimately, reason triumphed over temptation.

    Because there was a mischievous fellow standing there, Ye Fei didn''t dare to get too close to Yunying, fearing that this thing might identally touch her. He stood at a distance behind her, gently massaging her soft and jade-like back. The sensation under Ye Fei grew slightly ufortable.

    Yunying closed her eyes infort and urged, "Little brother, put some strength into it. Have you been wasting away for two months in the military camp?"

    Upon hearing her request for more strength, Ye Fei''s mind started to wander again. With utmost determination, he resisted the urge to push his ufortably swollen self between the two full moons, but his hands applied more pressure, fearing her dissatisfaction and her urging for more force.

    This time, Ye Fei''s pressure seemed just right, as Yunying didn''t ask him to increase it further. However, she unconsciously let out a soft moan of pleasure, which drove Ye Fei almost to the brink of madness, internally cursing the situation.

    Finally, after nearly finishing cleaning Yunying''s back, Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief. By now, he was drenched in sweat, not from exhaustion but from suppressing his impulses.

    Yet Yunying seemed intent on challenging him further, saying, "You''re quite obedient, but why only massage my back? The front needs some attention too."

    "Why can''t you reach the front yourself if I can''t?" Ye Fei replied somewhat discontentedly.

    "What, do you have a problem with that?" Yunying huffed, "Remember who you''re serving. Standing in front of you is the world''s fourth most beautiful woman. You''re the only one in the world who gets this privilege. Aren''t you satisfied?"

    Seeing her inclination to turn around and argue with him, Ye Fei hurriedly said, "Alright, stay put, I''ll help you wash your front." He didn''t dare let Yunying turn around. In his current state of peak frustration, if Yunying turned, she would see everything.

    Yunying smiled in satisfaction, saying, "Good, just make sure to wash thoroughly."

    Ye Fei moved forward slightly until he was almost about to touch her with his "friend." Even so, he still couldn''t reach her front, so he had to step back, bend his upper body, and finally extend his hands to wash her abdomen.

    Ye Yunying closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment, but feeling Ye Fei''s hands only on her abdomen, she expressed some dissatisfaction, saying, "What''s wrong with you? Come on, wash here too." As she spoke, she grabbed his hands and pressed them onto her pair ofrge mounds, saying, "It''s not like you haven''t touched them before. I remember you even kissed them with your mouthst year. What''s changed now?"

    As Ye Fei''s hands gripped Yunying''s enormous half-spheres, he felt their softness, the touch being exceptionally good. Only when he truly held them did he realize howrge they were; his not-so-small hands could barely grasp half of them. The amazing sensation made Ye Fei unable to resist gently kneading them and teasing the protrusion at the top with his thumb.

    Perhaps influenced by Ye Fei''s shyness, Yunying felt that his touch today was different from before, especially when his fingers passed over the most sensitive part at the top, sending a tingling sensation throughout her body, causing her to slightly soften and lean forward.

    Yunying''s slight movement caused Ye Fei to lose his bnce. Already standing somewhat unsteadily, he was led forward, ending up directly on her delicate jade back. Meanwhile, the disobedient member below also passed through her two full moons, entering the space between her legs.

    Yunying momentarily softened but quickly regained herposure, years of training paying off. However, upon stabilizing herself, she realized that the "little brother" was already on top of her, and something unknown had inserted itself between her legs.

    Being inexperienced in such matters, Yunying, although having sneakily watched some movies, didn''t have a clear impression of such things. Feeling it pressing against her, without much thought, she reached behind and pulled out the object from between her legs. It felt hard in her hand but not ufortable, and warm. Unable to resist, she gripped it tightly and moved it back and forth a few times.

    Ye Fei, having never yed with such a thing himself, let alone with a girl, felt an immense pleasure as Ye Yunying''s smooth hand held and moved it. He felt a tremendous sensation of pleasure emanating from it, making his body go weak, nearly sitting down.

    After ying with it for a while, Ye Yunying suddenly realized what exactly she was holding, and with a gasp, she quickly let go and turned around, her eyes immediately looking down at the "little brother."

    "It''s huge!" was Yunying''s initial impression. She never expected her seemingly weak "little brother" to be sorge,parable to what she had seen in movies. Realizing what she had done, she blushed profusely, hastily grabbing a towel, wrapping it around herself, not saying a word to Ye Fei, and hurriedly running out.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Opportunity to Grow Stronger

    Watching the hurried figure of the third sister as she ran out, Ye Fei felt a bit embarrassed, but more so nostalgic. The feeling of her soft hand holding his just now was really nice. Yes, the sensation of what he had ced in her hands earlier was also good, but unfortunately, it was just a fleeting experience.

    Shaking his head, Ye Fei remembered Sis Siqi''s words and decided not to dwell on these messy thoughts. After washing himself again, he left the bathroom. The third sister and the little sister were already not in their rooms. Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile. Even this tomboyish third sister knew embarrassment; otherwise, she wouldn''t have left.

    However, it was better not to disturb them. Ye Fei pulled out arge box from the bedside table. Inside were some wires, metal tes, and many precision electronicponents he had ordered at a high price online, all of which he had modified beyond recognition.

    Skillfully assembling these items into a two-meter-long metal box, Ye Fei connected the power source andy down inside.

    He had made this thing half a year ago. At that time, he had heard that many countries had already begun research on virtual technology, which piqued his interest. He infiltrated the databases of all countries dedicated to this research, stole all their research results, and afterprehensive organization, he managed to create this thing before anyone else did. He even loaded an old game, "Diablo," into it. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to install more advanced games, but even though he had created this thing, his technology wasn''t quite mature yet, and it took him a while to barely fit this one in.

    In reality, Ye Fei''s character wasn''t as mild and gentle as he appeared on the surface. Despite being physically weak since childhood, he had a more intense violent factor than the average person. However, he was often faced with family and friends, and his body didn''t allow him to reveal his other side.

    Starting the game, Ye Fei began his journey. He chose the Barbarian profession, which not only matched his nickname but also because he enjoyed the feeling of powerful strikes. Feeling the infinite power within the virtual character, Ye Fei almost couldn''t resist activating another device on the machine, but he ultimately restrained that impulse.

    When he was gathering virtual data, he discovered that many countries were researching brain domain development. He thought it might be useful for himself, so he brought those things over as well. Like virtual technology, all the unfinished projects from othersbined in his hands led to breakthrough progress. He found a way to use electric currents to stimte the brain for brain domain development, and after analysis, he believed the chances of sess were quite high.

    However, this was different from virtual technology. If virtual technology failed, he would just be disappointed, but if this brain stimtion failed, it could potentially leave him as a fool at best, or even cost him his life.

    Swinging tworge swords in his hands, Ye Fei once again defeated the spider-like demon, Bal, and sat down, staring at his hands in a daze. He loved the feeling of being filled with power throughout his body. If he had this kind of power in reality, how wonderful would that be!

    However, although Ye Fei was still a sixteen-year-old teenager, due to his poor health since childhood, he always thought more before actingpared to others of his age. He was much calmer. Thinking of his loving mother, Sis Siqi, Siyao, the third sister and little sister who, despite often teasing him, cared for him, and his aunts and uncles who treated him like a treasure, Ye Fei could restrain any impulse. If something happened to him, everyone would be upset, and even in an irrational state, a split between the Liu and Ye families wasn''t impossible since the rtionship between the two families wasn''t great aside from Ye Fei being the link between them.

    After controlling the virtual character for a while, Ye Fei emerged from therge box, feeling somewhat ufortable with the stark contrast between the two bodies. He dismantled the box, turning it back into unidentifiable small parts. This was his secret, something he hadn''t even told his closest little sister, knowing that what he did was illegal. Though he was confident no one could trace it back to him, there was always a possibility. He didn''t want to pose even the slightest threat to the people he cared about.

    After tidying up, Ye Fei sat back on the bed and began practicing the technique given by the old man. Compared to brain domain development, he preferred this technique as it didn''t pose any danger.

    Unfortunately, after trying for a long time, he still couldn''t feel the so-called energy flow as before. However, there was a change today. Ye Fei noticed that, after his efforts, although there was no change inside his body, something below had hardened like an iron rod, even more intense than when the third sister had held his hand, making him a bit sore.

    This change left Ye Fei at a loss. Giving up on his practice, hey down and pped that troublesome thing. However, he didn''t connect this change with his practice of the technique, as he had practiced countless times before without any such change. He thought it was just his own improper thoughts.

    Ye Fei sighed deeply and slowly drifted off to sleep. In his dream, he possessed the strength of a barbarian, wielding two swords, invincible in the world. Then, a beautiful woman was in his arms, and Ye Fei felt extremely proud. He lowered his head to kiss the woman in his embrace, but upon seeing her face clearly, he immediately woke up in shock.

    By this time, the sky was already getting light. Ye Fei had lost all desire to sleep, sitting up and hugging his knees, lost in thought. He couldn''t understand why the woman he held in his dream turned out to be her. In this world, all women could move on, but she couldn''t, because her name was Liu Yiru, the one who had given birth to a pair of twins named Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi.

    Ye Fei''s heart was in turmoil. He couldn''t forgive himself. His mother had always been the goddess in his heart, untouchable by anyone, not even himself, not even in a dream. That was absolutely forbidden! But why would he have such a dream? Was he hinting to himself, wanting to obtain that invincible power in the dream, just like obtaining her? Was it only a beautiful dream? Or was it that only by possessing such power would he be qualified to protect her?

    This question lingered in Ye Fei''s mind until he heard a knock on the door, but even then, he couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 12 The Mysterious Cousin

    After two knocks, the door swung open from outside, and Ye Yunqi bounced in cheerfully, calling out to Ye Fei, "Youzy pig, get up quick or you''ll bete."

    Ye Fei looked puzzled and nced behind her, asking, "Where''s Sister Three?" He was surprised why Ye Yunying hadn''te in. Usually, she would be the first one through the door, and upon seeing him still in bed, she would surely pounce on him yfully.

    "She''s already left," Ye Yunqi frowned. "I don''t know what''s wrong with her. She''s been acting strange sincest night, blushing for no reason. This morning when I asked her to wake you up, she refused and went back to school ahead of us."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile. He hadn''t expected his tomboyish third sister to have such a shy and adorable side. Perhaps because ofst night''s incident, she was too embarrassed to face him even now.

    Seeing the smile on her brother''s face, Ye Yunqi suddenly remembered how he had almost kissed her yesterday while touching her, and wondered if he had done something simr to Sister Three. Why else would she be acting so shy? So she asked, "Brother, did you do something bad to Sister Three?"

    Ye Fei protested, "Me? Do something bad to her? How could I dare?"

    "Hmph, there''s nothing you wouldn''t dare to do. You know Sister Three wouldn''t really hit you, and you''ve be mischievous!" Ye Yunqi recalled the tingling sensation he had caused her yesterday, her face also reddening a bit.

    The siblings quickly had a light breakfast before heading off to school. Perhaps due to Sis Siqi''s words or maybe out of guilt, Ye Fei behaved unusually well that day, sitting in the back seat without fidgeting, which made Ye Yunqi feel out of ce.

    She actually enjoyed the tingling sensation when he touched her yesterday, but she had stopped him not because she disliked it, but because she was afraid of losing control of the bike. She had prepared better today, not cing her backpack in the front basket to stabilize the bike. However, her mischievous brother had surprisingly behaved.

    "Brother, can you sit steadily?" Ye Yunqi couldn''t bring herself to ask directly, so she hinted.

    "It should be fine if I pay attention, and I''m holding onto the backseat," Ye Fei replied casually.

    "If you can''t sit steadily, you can hold onto my waist," Ye Yunqi felt her face warming up.

    Ye Yunqi longed for the sensation of his hands on her skin, just as Ye Fei yearned for the soft touch of her skin. However, due to her rejection the day before and a lingering sense of guilt, Ye Fei hadn''t reached out to touch her again. But when she made that suggestion, Ye Fei couldn''t refuse. He extended his arms and wrapped them around her slender waist, gently moving his hands under her school uniform, but limiting his movements to her abdomen for the time being.

    The two seemed to have reached an unspoken agreement, quietly engaging in actions that made both of themfortable, without a word being said.

    As they neared the school gate, their intimate moment was interrupted when they saw a sleek silver sports car, a limited edition model from the previous year, a rare sight in the city and easily recognizable.

    In the city of Wanghai, the most high-profile figure wasn''t the mayor, Liu Junru, or the underground king, Ye Lingtian, or even the bridge between the two families, Ye Fei. It was the cousin of Ye Lingtian, Ye Yu. Ye Yu was adopted by Ye Lingtian when Ye Fei was three years old. In the previous generation of the Ye family, there were only two male descendants, Ye Lingtian and Ye Fei''s father, Ye Lingyun. In this generation, there was only Ye Fei. Due to his involvement in the underworld, Ye Lingtian got married at the age of thirty and had a daughter two years after Ye Fei''s birth. Unfortunately, his wife facedplications during childbirth, surviving but losing her ability to conceive. Being a devoted man, Ye Lingtian refused to marry another woman and after discovering Ye Fei''s health condition, he adopted Ye Yu, a ten-year-old child at the time.

    "Ye Fei, Yunqi, I am here to see you!" At this moment, Ye Yu also saw Ye Yunqi riding towards him on her bike, and he opened the car door with a smile to greet her.

    Although Ye Yu smiled brightly and handsomely, the siblings had never really liked this older brother since childhood. It wasn''t just them; the whole family had a distaste for him. Despite his mboyance, he always gave off a gloomy vibe, like a hidden viper ready to strike at any moment.

    Yet, Ye Yu concealed his true nature well. Their second uncle held him in high regard, even entrusting him with the management of arge portion of the gang.

    But the deepest secret in the Ye family wasn''t Ye Yu; it was the seemingly harmless Ye Fei. When faced with potential enemies, he was no longer the innocent boy who would blush when teased by his sisters. Instead, he resembled a seasoned old fox, wise to the ways of the world.

    "Brother Yu!" Ye Fei jumped down from the car, almostnding on his rear but quickly steadying himself. He walked briskly to Ye Yu, saying, "Brother Yu, it''s been so long, I''ve missed you."

    Ye Yu caught Ye Fei and chided him, "Why rush like that? I am not going anywhere. What if you had fallen?"

    Ye Fei lowered his head, looking apologetic. Ye Yu patted his shoulder and then greeted Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, why not say hello to Brother Yu?"

    "Brother Yu," Ye Yunqi replied tly before ignoring him.

    "Are you adjusting well to the new semester?" Ye Yu asked with a smile, but a hint of sharpness shed in his eyes, displeased with Ye Yunqi''s attitude.

    "It''s going fine. The teachers and ssmates are the same, feels like old times," Ye Fei answered warmly, while silently warning himself: You better behave yourself. You might naturally inherit the leadership of the gang, but if you try anything, don''t expect me to show mercy just because of our uncle.

    Ye Fei''s thoughts weren''t borne out of arrogance. Despite his physical limitations, under his aunt Liu Junyi''smand, he had witnessed the strength of five hundred elite soldiers during the summer break. Even against someone like Ye Yu, let alone the entire gang, there was a fighting chance. He had seen firsthand how formidable those soldiers were.

    "Well, I''ll rest easy then. Remember, if you need anything, tell me. I''ll take care of it for you. Now go to school, and I wille to see you in a couple of days!" With a beaming smile, Ye Yu bid them farewell, hopped into his sports car, and with a roar, swiftly drove off into the distance.

 Chapter 13 The New Devil Teacher

    "Bro, why do you care about him!" Ye Yunqi looked at Ye Yu leaving with some disgust, and she slightly med Ye Fei for his enthusiasm towards him.

    "He''s still Uncle Er''s adopted son. Uncle Er values him a lot. Maybe in the future, the underground forces will be handed over to him to manage. Why should we make enemies with him?" Ye Fei didn''t want Uncle Er to be upset, so he advised Ye Yunqi.

    Ye Yunqi sighed helplessly. Although she was still young, she understood that the future influence of the Ye family might truly fall into the hands of that annoying person. It was because her brother''s health was too poor, and they were all women. When Uncle Er adopted Ye Yu, this was the n he had in mind.

    Struggling once again to climb to the fourth floor, Ye Fei was contemting skipping today''s ss. They had a physical education ss in the morning, and every PE ss was a nightmare for Ye Fei. Their PE teacher was very strict, and the first task of each ss was to run threeps around the big yground, with no exceptions. The school''s yground was over 600 meters for onep, making it nearly two kilometers for threeps. Although speed wasn''t required, for Ye Fei, it was still an almost impossible task. He would spend almost the entire ss period running and then needed a long rest afterward to recover.

    When he arrived in the ssroom, Lin Ling was already seated. Ye Fei noticed that his desk was wiped very clean, obviously done by Lin Ling. Despite her outwardly fierce attitude towards Ye Fei, she silently did everything she could to help him, making Ye Fei feel that Lin Ling was more sensible than Ye Yunqi, who was slightly older. However, Ye Yunqi seemed to have be more mature now.

    Perhaps remembering what Ye Fei had said yesterday, Lin Ling blushed slightly when she saw hime in. After he sat down, she ignored him and started talking to Ye Yunqi instead. Ye Fei was used to her indifference and took out his phone to continue reading his novel.

    The first ss in the morning was anguage ss with Yu Wuxia. She was dressed the same as yesterday, standing on the tform exuding a kind of sacred radiance. Seeing her, Ye Fei couldn''t even concentrate on his novel. Throughout the whole ss, his gaze hardly left Yu Wuxia''s prominent chest, watching those huge mounds gently tremble inside her clothes with her movements. Ye Fei''s heart raced, and he even remembered Sis Siqi and the eldest sister''s features. He had truly experienced the eldest sister''s, which was perfect in shape and felt amazing. He wondered how Yu Wuxia''spared to hers. Thinking about all this, Ye Fei''s disobedient part also reacted.

    Fortunately, the second ss was math, taught by an old grumpy man. Naturally, Ye Fei wasn''t interested in him, so that part of him quickly calmed down. Ye Fei was relieved because their third ss was PE, and everyone would have to go out. Although that part of him quickly became erect, it would take a while to soften. If the second ss had been with Yu Wuxia, it would have been very embarrassing when going out.

    During the third PE ss, their ss received a surprise. They found that the middle-aged man who used to teach them PE in the first year was gone, reced by a young woman in her twenties. This woman was a beauty on the same level as Yu Wuxia, with a figure just as good, albeit with slightly darker skin, a healthy wheatish color.

    As the bell for the third ss rang, the students in Ye Fei''s ss lined up in the usual order. The sporty beauty walked over, her short hair lively, and her beautiful face exuding determination.

    "I am the new PE teacher, Tang Rou. From today onwards, I will be taking your PE sses." The beauty introduced herself, her voice crisp, loud, and pleasant to hear.

    *p, p...* The students in the ss apuded vigorously. Not only was this new teacher beautiful, but her name was also so gentle. They thought she must be easy to get along with. The previous PE teacher always made them run two kilometers, and these pampered students were already sick of it. They hoped for a change with this new teacher.

    But Tang Rou''s next words made them realize that this teacher was not gentle at all: "ss starts now. First, run threeps around the yground. Thest ten people will have to run an extrap!"

    The students'' faces immediately turned bitter. While the previous PE teacher also had them run threeps, there was no speed limit imposed. Now, not only did they have to run threeps, but thest ten would also face a punishmentp. This meant they had to run desperately to avoid being penalized. Ye Fei felt even more bitter in his heart. Without needing to think, he knew he would definitely be thest one. Just the thought of threeps already made him feel like dying, and adding anotherp might actually exhaust him to death on the yground.

    Although theyined, not knowing the temperament of this new teacher, no one dared to easily offend her, so they all sprinted off.

    Ye Fei was one of the tallest in the ss, but he fell to the back within the first hundred meters. While he was "running," it was more like a brisk walk for him, as this was already his maximum speed.

    Tang Rou coldly watched the students runningps. Just arriving at the school, she wasn''t aware of each student''s situation. When she saw the tall figuregging behind, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed, and she shouted, "Run faster! You, thest student, with your height, being the slowest, isn''t it embarrassing?"

    Ye Fei inwardlymented. He had already exerted his utmost effort in running. Why couldn''t this teacher named Rou, who was anything but gentle, understand?

    Seeing that her shout prompted the other students to pick up their pace, but the tall boy was still dawdling, Tang Rou couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She shouted again, "Faster! The one at the back, add three moreps!"

    Ye Fei stumbled, almost falling to the ground. Three moreps? That would be risking his life! However, apart from his family, Ye Fei was unwilling to admit defeat to anyone. Three moreps were just three moreps. He refused to believe he couldn''t endure it!

    Ye Fei continued running with determination, hoping that this intense training would benefit his body. In the military camp, due to everyone''s awareness of his health condition and his aunt''s influence, no one forced him into any training. His workouts there were all voluntary, stopping when he reached his limit. Perhaps this new teacher''s tough approach might actually work.

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Gentle Lin Ling

    As Ye Fei finished ap, Ye Yunqi caught up to him. Seeing him covered in sweat, she asked with concern, "Brother, are you okay? Should I tell the teacher so you can stop running?"

    Shaking his head, Ye Fei replied, "I''m fine, I can keep going. I feel like it''s beneficial for my body."

    "Alright, if you can''t handle it, just stop. Everyone knows your condition, no one will say anything. Don''t push yourself too hard!" Ye Yunqi advised. Seeing Ye Fei nod in agreement, she continued running ahead. She was always the strongest in sports in their ss and couldn''t let others surpass her.

    By the time they reached ap and a half, Ye Fei''s vision was getting blurry. The air he breathed felt like it was on fire, hot and seemingly ineffective. No matter how he breathed, it never felt like enough.

    "Ye Fei, are you okay?" A clear voice made Ye Fei feel a sudden coolness in his hazy mind. Turning around, he saw Lin Ling running beside him with a caring expression.

    Surprised that Lin Ling had surpassed him by ap, Ye Fei smiled and said, "I''m fine. This exercise is good. It might make me stronger."

    Lin Ling smiled gently at him, not saying anything, just running slowly beside him without overtaking him.

    "Ling, you should run faster, don''t wait for me. If you end up in thest ten, you''ll be punished," Ye Fei urged her, not wanting Lin Ling to suffer with him.

    However, Lin Ling shook her head. "I''m tired too. Let''s just run slowly."

    Understanding Lin Ling''s character, Ye Fei knew it was hard to change her mind once she had decided. So, he focused on running faster to ensure she didn''t fall into thest ten ces.

    A few stepster, Lin Ling called out to Ye Fei again. Turning to her, he noticed a blush on her face, not from exhaustion but rather shyness. Perplexed, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Do you push yourself this hard to exercise for me?" Lin Ling blushed even more.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "You could say that, but it''s also for myself. Why do you ask?"

    Blushing deeply, Lin Ling hesitated before saying, "You mentioned yesterday about being concerned if your body can satisfy me in the future."

    Realizing her point, Ye Fei was deeply moved. "You''re such a good girl, always considering me. I''m fine, Ling. Please don''t cry. Seeing you cry is more painful than running three moreps."

    Lin Ling wiped her tears away, saying, "Okay, I won''t cry. Please stop running too, okay? I''ll talk to the teacher for you."

    "For now, I want to endure a bit longer," Ye Fei smiled. "Don''t worry. If I can''t continue, I''ll stop. I don''t want to strain myself. I have a great wife like you to be with for many years."

    "Who said I want you to apany me for many years?" Lin Ling blushed, spat at him yfully, and ran alongside him without surpassing him, keeping himpany.

    With Lin Ling''s presence, Ye Fei felt more energized and less tired while running. He soonpleted the secondp. Lin Ling had finished her thirdp but continued running slowly beside Ye Fei. Ye Yunqi had already finished but didn''t interrupt them when she saw Lin Ling supporting her brother.

    After assigning other tasks to the students who had finished, Tang Rou observed Ye Fei and Lin Ling with growing anger. While everyone was running diligently, these two seemed to be leisurely running and chatting, not showing respect to her as their teacher.

    Tang Rou had always disapproved of high school students being in rtionships, considering it a distraction from studies. Seeing Ye Fei and Lin Ling acting intimately while running irritated her. Despite their good looks, she found their behavior distasteful and decided to teach them a lessonter.

    With Lin Ling by his side, Ye Fei finallypleted the thirdp, faster than before. However, he was exhausted, on the verge of copse. Lin Ling supported him, preventing him from falling. His entire body was drenched in sweat, as if caught in a downpour.

    Tang Rou called over ten students, including Ye Fei and Lin Ling, and said to the eight of them, "Each of you, add one morep and go run now." Then, she turned to Ye Fei and Lin Ling, saying, "You two, each run three moreps!"

    "Teacher, I have something to discuss with you," Lin Ling knew that if Ye Fei continued running, he might really exhaust himself, so she stopped Tang Rou, wanting to exin Ye Fei''s physical condition to her.

    "Whatever it is, talk after you finish running!" Tang Rou frowned. These two not only were in a rtionship but also seemed to have a disregard for the teacher.

    Finally catching his breath, Ye Fei was able to speak and asked, "Teacher, didn''t you say only thest person would have to run an extra threeps? Why punish her too? She just finished running fourps, and you should have noticed that if it wasn''t for me holding her back, she wouldn''t have been in thest ten."

    "You also acknowledge that you held someone back?" Tang Rou sneered. "Then why aren''t you running properly? It''s toote to say anything now. It''s because of you that she has to run three extraps!"

 Chapter 15 The Furious Little Sister

    "Why are you being so unreasonable?" Lin Ling was originally a very willful girl, only showing a gentle side when facing Ye Fei. Upon hearing Tang Rou''s unreasonable words, she couldn''t contain her anger.

    "How am I being unreasonable?" Tang Rou also became upset. Although she was a teacher now, she had just graduated, hailed from a prominent family, andbined with her exceptional beauty, she had never been taken lightly. Today, these two troublemakers not only flirted during her ss but also dared to challenge her directly, triggering her princess-like temper.

    Lin Ling was also furious, shouting loudly, "Aren''t you the one being unreasonable? I told you we had something to discuss, why won''t you listen? Can''t you see there''s something wrong with his body? Are you here to be a teacher or a taskmaster?"

    Themotion caught the attention of the students nearby engaging in various activities. They saw Lin Ling seemingly at odds with the new teacher and gathered around to see what was happening. Ye Yunqi, who was watching from a distance, quickly ran over, feeling quite protective of her brother.

    Seeing so many students approaching, Tang Rou couldn''t hold her face and shouted, "Stop the nonsense and start running!"

    Lin Ling red, wanting to say more but was held back by Ye Fei. He managed to pause the situation temporarily and said to Tang Rou, "Miss Tang, please don''t be angry. We really need to talk to you."

    "Quit the chatter and start running!" Tang Rou had an even lower opinion of Ye Fei now. Seeing his weak demeanor made her angry, and she had no interest in hearing what he had to say.

    "What''s going on, bro?" Ye Yunqi had now squeezed in. However, she couldn''t quite grasp the situation yet, so she held Ye Fei back to ask.

    Seeing another studenting to talk to Ye Fei, especially a beautiful girl not inferior to herself, Tang Rou found the students in this ss quite peculiar. The fact that the beauties were surrounding a weakling irritated her. Irritably, she said, "This ssmate, don''t mind him. Let him finish the remaining threeps!"

    Ye Yunqi then realized that this new teacher was forcing her brother to run. Unable to bear anyone bullying her brother besides family, she was about to confront the teacher. But being a teacher, Ye Fei had advised her to control her temper. Ye Fei calmly said to Tang Rou, "Teacher, please don''t make him run anymore. His health is weak, and it could be dangerous."

    "Weak? Howe I don''t see it?" Tang Rou sneered. "Look at his towering figure. Could he be faking weakness?"

    Hearing her insulting her brother, Ye Yunqi finally couldn''t contain her anger and shouted, "Are you blind? Can''t you see he''s exhausted and can barely speak? Or are you just a sadist who enjoys punishing students?"

    "What did you say?" Tang Rou, enraged at being called a sadist, thought about her current status. She sneered, "If you weren''t a student, I would teach you a lesson right now!"

    While Tang Rou was trying to maintain herposure, Ye Yunqi wasn''t going to hold back. She never showed mercy to those who dared to bully her brother. Clenching her fists, she charged at Tang Rou, shouting, "Let''s see who''s teaching whom?" Without concern for the force of her punch, she aimed for Tang Rou''s face, potentially causing serious harm.

    Tang Rou also wanted to discipline these troublesome students. Seeing Ye Yunqi making the first move, she abandoned all reservations. She blocked Ye Yunqi''s punch with her left hand and retaliated with a chop to Ye Yunqi''s shoulder using her right hand. Ye Yunqi dodged and struck back at Tang Rou''s waist, resulting in a sh between the two. Tang Rou had a set of family martial arts skills and a passion for martial arts since childhood, which was why she looked down on seemingly weak individuals like Ye Fei.

    Although the Tang family''s martial arts were not as strong as the Liu family''s, due to Tang Rou being a few years older than Ye Yunqi, she had more strength than Ye Yunqi. The two of them fought evenly, leaving all the other students except Ye Fei and Lin Ling dumbfounded. They only knew that Ye Yunqi was formidable, but they never expected her to be this powerful. The fight between the two girls had surpassed the understanding of ordinary people, and the special effects in movies couldn''t capture the intensity of their battle.

    At this point in the unfolding events, Ye Fei was powerless to stop them and could only reluctantly call Yu Wuxia, as only she could resolve this situation.

    Tang Rou and Ye Yunqi grew increasingly furious as they fought, gradually unleashing their true martial arts skills. The sound of their fists and palms shing echoed as they exchanged blows, creating a forceful wind that pushed back the onlookers several steps. Both the Tang and Liu families excelled in agility in their martial arts, so their fight transcended the ground, with asional leaps several meters high followed by mid-air strikes, leaving the watching students in awe.

    "What are you doing? Stop this immediately!" Just as the spectators were engrossed in the spectacle, a gentle yet dignified voice interrupted them. Turning around, they saw Yu Wuxia approaching.

    Seeing Yu Wuxia''s arrival, the two battling girls stopped. Tang Rou stared intently at Ye Yunqi and asked, "Are you from the Liu family?"

    Ye Yunqi snorted, "I''m from the Ye family. Why, scared?"

    Tang Rou''s heart skipped a beat. A member of the Ye family, skilled in the Liu family''s martial arts ¨C could it be them? She remembered her father telling her beforeing to Wanghai that they had a family friend in Wanghai, surnamed Ye, who had married the second daughter of the Liu family in Wanghai. She had visited them yesterday, but only met their nanny, who informed her that the Ye family''s mistress had not returned from work, and the young miss and second miss had gone to visit the young master and eldest young master. It seemed the young miss the nanny mentioned was the girl she had just fought evenly with.

    ncing at Ye Yunqi, Tang Rou recalled her father also mentioning that the Ye family had a son with congenital health issues, very weak. This soft boy must be him. She realized that Ye Yunqi had called him "brother" earlier, but she was too angry to notice at the time.

    With this realization, Tang Rou felt a mix of amusement and exasperation at the misunderstanding. The situation was soon diffused by Yu Wuxia, and both sides exchanged their family backgrounds, almost forming a friendship. However, Ye Yunqi still harbored some lingering resentment, and Tang Rou looked down on Ye Fei a bit. Even though what he did wasmendable, strength was strength, weakness was weakness, and she didn''t care about his innate constitution.

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Intimate Contact

    Afterforting Ye Yunqi and Tang Rou, Yu Wuxia walked over to Ye Fei and asked, "Are you okay?"

    How could he be okay? Ye Fei smiled bitterly in his heart. He was on the verge of exhaustion, feeling like he could copse at any moment. Thankfully, Lin Ling was supporting him on the side. Despite feeling this way, he didn''t admit it verbally and just smiled faintly, saying, "Teacher, I''m fine."

    Having been his teacher for over a year and a good friend of his aunt, Yu Wuxia could easily tell that Ye Fei was putting on a brave front. She said, "Regardless of whether you''re fine or not, let''s go to my office and rest for a bit. Lin Ling, leave Ye Fei to me. You all can continue with the ss. Remember, don''t hold a grudge against Miss Tang. She doesn''t understand the situation, and this wasn''t intentional on her part."

    "Understood." Like Ye Yunqi, Lin Ling was very obedient to Yu Wuxia''s gentle demeanor. After handing Ye Fei over to Yu Wuxia, she took Ye Yunqi and left.

    Yu Wuxia''s office was on the first floor, which relieved Ye Fei a little. He knew that given his current state, he wouldn''t be able to make it to the fourth floor.

    Walking beside Ye Fei, Yu Wuxia reached out and held his arm, somewhat reproachfully asking, "Why didn''t you tell Tang Rou about your condition from the beginning? If she knew, she wouldn''t have pushed you to run."

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and replied, "I thought I could handle it since I''ve run before without issue. It was a chance to exercise too. But now, it seems my body is worse off than before."

    "What do you mean worse off? I thought you were pushing yourself to run faster. Lin Ling is quite something. She cares in the right ces. She doesn''t know that you might be trying harder to not burden her, right?" Yu Wuxia had observed Ye Fei during their physical education sses before. She knew that after running threeps, Ye Fei would usually be fine for the rest of the ss. But today, it was different; he was struggling.

    Looking at Yu Wuxia''s caring expression mixed with a hint of rebuke, Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. At that moment, she seemed even more alluring than usual, almost tempting him to lean over and kiss her.

    Excited by his emotions, Ye Fei''s steps became a bit unsteady. Suddenly, he stumbled, almost falling to the ground. Luckily, Yu Wuxia was there, holding onto his arm and preventing him from falling.

    "No more pushing yourself, right? Come on, let me support you." Saying this, Yu Wuxia lifted one of Ye Fei''s arms and draped it over her shoulder, using one hand to hold his waist, bearing nearly half of his weight with some difficulty.

    Although Ye Fei was only sixteen years old, he was already nearly six feet tall, towering over Yu Wuxia by almost four inches. With his sturdy build, the way Yu Wuxia supported him made them look somewhatical. However, neither of them paid any attention to this as they slowly made their way to Yu Wuxia''s office, leaning on each other.

    At this moment, Ye Fei was practically holding Yu Wuxia''s soft and delicate body in his arms. Feeling her curvaceous and enticing figure, smelling the faint fragrance on her body, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire, almost leaning in to kiss her.

    Yu Wuxia, being a woman and not particrly skilled in martial arts, found it somewhat challenging to support Ye Fei''s robust body. Gradually, sweat started forming on her forehead, realizing that she was exerting too much effort. She then pulled Ye Fei''s arm, which was originally on her shoulder, forward, allowing him to loop it around her neck, making it much easier for her.

    With this arrangement, Ye Fei''s hand ended up resting on her chest, asionally brushing against her ample softness as they walked. This made Ye Fei''s heart race even more, prompting him to press his hand against her softness, a sensation more stimting than when he held his third sister''s handst night.

    Yu Wuxia seemed unaware of his subtle actions, continuing to support him earnestly. Step by step, they walked on, unknowingly resembling a loving couple.

    At this moment, Ye Fei was engaged in a fierce internal struggle. The wonderful sensation from his hand on her chest tempted him to grab that enticing curve directly. However, seeing Yu Wuxia''s concerned expression, he felt that acting on his desire would be beastly. Yet, the sensation was too intoxicating to let this rare opportunity slip by.

    As they were about to reach the office, Ye Fei finally made up his mind. This opportunity was too precious to miss. If he let it pass, he would regret it for a long time. So, he gently turned his hand over, cing his entire palm directly on therge curve of her right side, even though there was clothing in between, Ye Fei could still feel the soft and smooth texture.

    Last night, although Ye Fei had touched Ye Yunying directly, his mind was in a state of panic at the time, and he didn''t have the opportunity to savor that wonderful sensation. But now, it was different. Yu Wuxia''s softness was right in his palm, ready to be appreciated at any time. He could no longer resist the urge in his heart, gently grasping that softness, his fingers lightly moving, kneading it.

    Yu Wuxia seemed to still not notice Ye Fei''s actions, walking slowly without saying a word. However, her breathing seemed a bit more hurried than before, and through the thin clothing, Ye Fei could feel that the small soft peak at the top had already hardened slightly.

    In this atmosphere, the two finally entered Yu Wuxia''s single office on the first floor. Yu Wuxia pulled Ye Fei to sit on the guest sofa, but she still maintained that posture with him. However, she nced sideways at Ye Fei, somewhat yfully saying, "You little rascal, had enough touching?"

    Ye Fei was greatly surprised, quickly retracting his arm that was resting on her. He thought his actions were very light and discreet, and Yu Wuxia didn''t seem to notice them before. Now he realized that she had known all along. It made sense¡ªif he touched her like that, how could she not feel it?

    Seeing Ye Fei blushing, Yu Wuxia couldn''t help butugh. If it had been another man just now, she probably would have kicked him out. But Ye Fei was different. His aunt, Liu Junyi, and Yu Wuxia had been ssmates and had a rtionship as close as sisters. Yu Wuxia had often visited his home when Ye Fei was young, almost watching him grow up. So in Yu Wuxia''s mind, he had always been like a child. Being touched by him now didn''t feel wrong, and in all her years, this was the first time a man had touched her like this. Surprisingly, it felt even better than when Liu Junyi touched her before.

 Chapter 17 Scenery Under the Skirt

    After settling Ye Fei in the office, Yu Wuxia left, leaving Ye Fei somewhat disappointed. Although he couldn''t take advantage of her anymore, just looking at such a beauty was also pleasing.

    Throughout the day, Ye Fei stayed in Yu Wuxia''s office. He had lunch with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. Yu Wuxia didn''t return at noon, and Ye Fei wondered why. He thought mischievously, could it be that she was feeling shy after he touched her?

    Spending the whole day in the office was boring without Yu Wuxia or others to chat with. Ye Fei spent the day reading novels. The colorful descriptions of life in the novels greatly moved him and made his heart more lively.

    Finally, it was time for the afternoon dismissal. Ye Fei''s body had mostly recovered, enough to sit steadily in Ye Yunqi''s car. However, for safety, he tightly held onto Ye Yunqi''s waist.

    "Brother, are you okay now?" Walking on the road, Ye Yunqi asked about Ye Fei''s condition again. Without realizing it herself, she was bing more and more concerned about her gentle brother.

    "I''m fine. Look, I''m perfectly fine, right? After resting for a day, I feel almost the same as this morning, and I even feel a bit stronger." Ye Fei smiled, knowing about the rtionship with Tang Rou''s family, not wanting his sister to have a strained rtionship with Tang Rou.

    "Tang Rou is too much! If it weren''t for the long-standing rtionship between her family and ours, I would have made her lose all her teeth!" Ye Yunqi was still a bit angry, hitting the steering wheel heavily.

    With this hit, an ident urred. Due to her movement, the car shook, hitting an abandoned can on the road. The car shook violently, and although Ye Yunqi managed to stabilize it, Ye Fei was tragically thrown out and ended up sitting on the ground, having fallen quite hard.

    Ye Yunqi was startled, quickly getting out of the car, pushing it aside, and helping Ye Fei up. She asked, "Brother, are you okay? Where did you hit? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Her eyes even reddened with guilt.

    Ye Fei endured the pain in his backside, softened his tone, and reassured her with a smile, "I''m fine, just a light fall. I''ll be fine in a moment." He even pushed her hand away and took a few steps.

    Seeing that Ye Fei could still walk, Ye Yunqi knew he wasn''t badly hurt, feeling relieved. She picked up the car, saying, "Let''s go back quickly. Rest at home, and I''ll help you with today''s homework." They were both very smart, and these assignments were not very useful to them. They often helped each other with their work, with Ye Fei doing most of Ye Yunqi''s work.

    Ye Fei nodded, attempting to sit in the car again, but as soon as his backside touched the seat, a sharp pain made him furrow his brows, with a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.

    Ye Yunqi was watching him closely and realized his backside must have been hurt badly. It seemed they couldn''t drive back, as their home was quite a distance away. After some thought, she suggested, "Brother, why don''t you lie down on the back seat? It might be morefortable."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel awkward at the suggestion. Lie down on the back seat? Ye Yunqi had quite the imagination. How would that even look? Not to mention, would it befortable at all? With a troubled expression, he hesitated.

    Seeing his reluctance, Ye Yunqi nudged him, "Come on, we don''t want Aunt Zhang to worry about us beingte."

    Realizing the situation and not wanting to worry Aunt Zhang, Ye Fei reluctantlyy down on the back seat. However, he soon discovered how difficult this arrangement was. The back seat was lower than the front, and being tall, his head and feet touched the ground. It was impossible to walk with his head scraping the ground.

    Observing this, Ye Yunqi knew riding the bike was out of the question. She sighed, "You better stay on the seat, and I''ll push you."

    Ye Fei obedientlyy on the car seat as suggested, feeling much better now that he didn''t have to have his head and feet touching the ground. However, his stomach was a bit ufortable from being pressed, but it was still much better than the pain on his backside.

    Seeing that Ye Fei had finally settled down, Ye Yunqi began to slowly push the car forward. At that moment, she felt like a caring older sister, just like Sis Siqi, looking after her younger brother.

    After lying down for a while, Ye Fei felt the blood rush to his head, making it feel swollen and ufortable. Wanting to lift his head to let the blood flow back, he was met with an exciting sight. Ye Yunqi was wearing a school uniform with a knee-length skirt that swayed gently as she walked. From Ye Fei''s vantage point, he could see her two snow-white legs, with skin so delicate and clear that it seemed like a breath could break it.

    Watching her symmetrical and beautiful legs swaying in front of him, Ye Fei''s heartbeat instantly doubled. Ye Yunqi had truly grown up; her body was wless. However, at that moment, he could only see up to a few inches above her knees, which left Ye Fei feeling incredibly itchy inside, even tempted to lift her skirt up.

    Sometimes, Ye Fei felt like he was quite lucky. For instance, in that moment of indecision, arge truck whizzed past them, creating a gust of wind that lifted Ye Yunqi''s skirt, covering Ye Fei''s head perfectly.

    Ecstatic, Ye Fei took the opportunity to look up and saw Ye Yunqi''s legs, even more round and crystal-clear than before. From his angle, he could even see the cute cartoon patterned underwear at the base of her legs, entuating the well-developed curves of the young girl. It stirred within Ye Fei an impulse to touch or even kiss.

    As the girl moved, a few stray ck hairs even yfully peeked out, further exciting Ye Fei upon seeing them. He became extremely aroused, with a strong physical reaction, pressing tightly against the car seat. Especially considering that was where she had been sitting, his excitement was exceptionally heightened.

 Chapter 18 Conditions for Medicating

    With such a beautiful scene ahead, Ye Fei no longer felt ufortable with his stomach being pressed, and time seemed to pass much faster. Before he could get enough of the view, they had already arrived home.

    Upon reaching home, Aunt Zhang was already waiting at the front gate, seeming a bit anxious. Seeing them return, she hurriedly approached and asked, "What happened to you two? Why are you back sote? And Ye Fei, why were you lying on the car?"

    Ye Fei got off the car, and the two followed Aunt Zhang into the yard. Ye Yunqi briefly exined the situation to Aunt Zhang, who somewhat reproachfully said, "Why are you both so careless? Ye Fei, are you okay?"

    Ye Fei''s mind was still filled with thoughts of Ye Yunqi''s two round and slender beautiful legs and that wonderful spot inside her cute underwear. Upon hearing Aunt Zhang''s question, he casually replied, "I''m fine, this fall was totally worth it."

    "What was worth it?" Both women didn''t quite understand what he meant and asked simultaneously.

    As soon as Ye Fei spoke, he realized he had slipped up and hastily chuckled, "I mean, if not for this fall, I wouldn''t have known Yunqi was so good to me. I always thought she was just a mischievous little girl."

    "You''re the mischievous one!" Ye Yunqi pouted, "I''ve always been good to you, you just didn''t realize it."

    "Yeah, I was too dense before." Ye Fei continued to chuckle, changing the subject, "Aunt Zhang, is dinner ready? I''m getting hungry."

    Aunt Zhang smiled, "It''s been ready, I''ve been waiting for you for a while. It might be a bit cold now; let me warm it up."

    Ye Fei strode into the living room, grabbed a chicken leg from the table, and mumbled with his mouth full, "No need to heat it, it''s so hot outside, a bit cold is just right." He continued to devour the chicken leg, squatting as he ate since he didn''t dare to sit down.

    Seeing Ye Fei''sical behavior, Ye Yunqi burst intoughter. However, there was a hint of concern in her gaze as she looked at him.

    With Ye Fei leading the way, dinner progressed quickly. Aunt Zhang cleared the table, and the siblings went upstairs.

    "Brother, you rest in your room first, I''ll do the homework." Ye Yunqi instructed before taking both their school bags into the study.

    Instead of immediately resting, Ye Fei went to the bathroom in his room. After examining himself in the mirror, he realized the fall had been quite serious. His buttocks were swollen with some bruising. Without taking some measures, it wouldn''t heal by the next day.

    After dressing himself again, Ye Fei left his room and went to the study. Ye Yunqi was diligently doing homework. Seeing Ye Fei enter, she couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t I tell you to rest in your room? Why are you here again? Is your butt not hurting anymore?"

    Ye Fei smiled wryly, "It''s precisely because it hurts so much that I''m here. I remember there''s a bottle of Yunnan Baiyao for external use, help me find it, I''ll apply some, or it won''t get better by tomorrow."

    Ye Yunqi now understood that his fall was indeed serious. She quickly helped him search in the study and finally found a small bottle on the top shelf, the same external medicine Ye Fei had mentioned. This bottle was bought by Ye Yunqist year when they had just moved in.

    When they had just started their first year of high schoolst year, as they were new to the school, apart from Yu Wuxia, not many people knew them. At that time, Ye Fei, being tall and handsome, attracted the admiration of many girls but also the envy of some boys. Eventually, after a girl expressed her feelings for him, a few seniors confronted him in a corner of the school and beat him up. That night, Ye Yunqi bought this medicine for him. The next day, she dealt with those seniors, beating them all up, even throwing the ringleader from the third floor, breaking his leg. This incident solidified her reputation as the female boss of their school, but it also revealed that despite his appearance, Ye Fei was actually a weakling protected by his sister. After that, no girls tried to pursue him again.

    Now seeing this bottle of medicine, the two couldn''t help but remember that incident and shared a smile. Ye Yunqi said, "Come on, let''s go to your room. I''ll apply the medicine for you."

    If facing Third Sister, Ye Yunying, Ye Fei would definitely not want her to apply the medicine. But since there hadn''t been such openness between him and Ye Yunqi, and his injury was on his buttocks, Ye Fei felt a bit embarrassed. He took the medicine and said, "Forget it, I''ll do it myself. You have so much homework today, and you still have two more to do, so let''s not waste time."

    "You''re going to do it yourself?" Ye Yunqi pouted, "Can you even reach? Stop being silly, hurry up." She pushed Ye Fei towards his room.

    Standing by the bed, Ye Fei still felt awkward. Ye Yunqi urged, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take off your pants. I need to finish this so I can do my homework."

    "I''m not sure about this." Ye Fei hesitated.

    "What''s the big deal? I''m just going to look at your butt, right? Third Sister looks all the time, and you''re not embarrassed around her." Ye Yunqi was a bit displeased with how differently Ye Fei treated her.

    A thought suddenly crossed Ye Fei''s mind. He remembered the wonderful sight he had seen earlier, so why not take this opportunity to openly see? So he said, "Third Sister is different. When she looks at me, I also look at her. We both benefit. Now I haven''t looked at you, but you''re looking at me. Isn''t that unfair to me?"

    "What do you want then?" Ye Yunqi had already guessed what he was up to. Her pretty face blushed a little; her usually honest brother seemed to be turning a bit mischievous.

    "Unless you let me look at you too, then we''ll both benefit!" Ye Fei said with a mischievous smile.

    "You''re insufferable!" Blushing, Ye Yunqi pushed him, feeling a bit angry.

    "Oh!" Ye Fei was pushed and bumped his buttocks against the edge of the bed, letting out a loud yell of pain. Sweat beaded on his forehead, although most of it was feigned.

    Seeing him in pain, Ye Yunqi felt sorry for him and said, "Brother, stop messing around. Let me apply the medicine for you."

    "No way!" Ye Fei looked resolute. "Unless you let me see too, I won''t let you see!"

    Ye Yunqi looked at him helplessly, hesitated for a while, then blushing, she nodded gently and said, "Okay then."

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Kiss There

    Ye Fei, seeing that she agreed, happily hugged her and nted a kiss on her delicate cheek.

    Ye Yunqi pushed him away, coquettishly saying, "What are you doing? Hurry up and apply the medicine, or you''ll be in agony."

    Slowly undoing his belt, Ye Fei said to Ye Yunqi, "You need to undress too."

    Helplessly nodding, Ye Yunqi quickly took off her little skirt and said, "Satisfied now? Hurry up!"

    "This too." Ye Fei pointed to her cute little cartoon-patterned underwear.

    "What?" Ye Yunqi''s face flushed red with embarrassment, asking, "Why?"

    "You can''t apply the medicine over your underwear, so of course you have to take it off. So you need to undress too," Ye Fei said matter-of-factly.

    "Then close your eyes and don''t look," Ye Yunqi, blushing, said, then after thinking for a moment and feeling unsure, added, "No, you better turn around first."

    This time, Ye Fei didn''t argue further. He obediently turned around, while Ye Yunqi swiftly took off her underwear, then got on the bed, sat down, pulled the nket over herself, feeling extremely shy and nervous despite covering her nakedness underneath. She softly said, "Okay, you can turn back now."

    Ye Fei turned around, seeing that she was already covered with the nket, feeling a bit disappointed but not discouraged. Hey down beside her, also pulling a bunch of nkets over himself, then proceeded to take off his clothes underneath.

    Seeing his actions, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel anxious, saying, "You need to lift the nket, or how am I supposed to apply the medicine?"

    "Aren''t you covered with a nket too?" Ye Fei adopted a ''you do you, I do me'' attitude.

    "But I don''t need medicine, so of course I can be covered. Are you going to apply it or not? If not, I''ll leave," Ye Yunqi finally grasped the key issue.

    "If not, then not. Let the pain be on me!" Ye Fei had long figured out Ye Yunqi''s temperament. She was fearless in most situations, but he knew she was afraid of him retaliating with his own body, so shamelessly, he resorted to this tactic.

    "Fine, I''ll do it your way," Ye Yunqi finallypromised, gently lifting the nket covering her, revealing her petite and perky breasts, which made Ye Fei stare for a moment before shifting his gaze downwards. Her legs were tightly pressed together, so Ye Fei could only see a sparsely covered triangr area.

    This sight made Ye Fei breathe heavily, and he quickly grew excited. He hurriedlyy down, pressing himself with the nket, then uncovered his bruised buttocks, saying, "Go ahead."

    Seeing his bruised and swollen buttocks, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help butugh, her initial shyness fading away. She took the bottle of medicine, poured some liquid into her palm, squatted down, gently massaging his bruised area, feeling the heat from her hand, a hint of pain in her heart.

    Although Ye Yunqi''s movements were gentle, Ye Fei still felt some pain. However, at this moment, he was too distracted to pay much attention. Since Ye Yunqi was squatting down, her legs naturally parted, finally allowing Ye Fei to see what he had been longing for. In the midst of that white round mound, there was a tender red cleft. Due to the position, the small gap had slightly opened, revealing a pink little ball and two small red lips tightly closed together.

    Surprised by how attractive the girl''s private area was, Ye Fei felt a twinge of regret. So many opportunities before, why hadn''t he taken a look at Third Sister''s private area? But now, being able to see Ye Yunqi''s was also a great privilege. Gazing at that pink, tender, and alluring spot, Ye Fei wanted to kiss it.

    At that moment, Ye Yunqi also noticed Ye Fei''s gaze, hastily sitting back up, pulling the nket over herself once more. Her face was already flushed red, silently scolding him in her mind for bing so naughty, staring at her like that when she hadn''t even seen him.

    "Is the medicine applied?" Ye Fei asked knowingly.

    Blushing, Ye Yunqi, with a hint of annoyance, replied, "Not yet, but I don''t feel like applying it anymore."

    "Why?" Ye Fei looked innocent. "How did I offend you again?"

    "What do you think?" Ye Yunqi''s face reddened even more. "Where were your eyes just now?"

    "You can''t me me for that, can you?" Ye Fei still had that innocent look. "You were squatting there, and as soon as I turned around, I saw it. It looked so good, I couldn''t help but take a few more nces."

    "You..." Ye Fei''s cheeky response made Ye Yunqi a bit angry, but she was also somewhat pleased. He was praising how good it looked down there, so let him look. It wasn''t like a piece of flesh would fall off, and he had already seen it earlier, so another nce wouldn''t hurt.

    Thinking this, Ye Yunqi squatted down again, continuing to apply the medicine to him as before. Due to her concern for his injuries, she applied it very carefully, which slowed down the progress, and she hadn''t even covered half of the affected area yet.

    Ye Fei''s gaze returned to that wonderful spot of hers, liking it more and more. Unable to resist the impulse in his heart, he quietly reached over and lightly touched the small ball in that crevice.

    "Ah!" Ye Yunqi was focused on applying the medicine to him when he suddenly attacked her most sensitive spot. She felt a tingling sensation spreading from there, couldn''t help but cry out softly, her legs went weak, and she sat down on the bed, the bottle of medicine in her hand falling down, spilling out a lot of the liquid.

    "What are you doing?" Ye Yunqi was really angry now. She kindly applied the medicine to him, but this scoundrel actually attacked her there, a ce she dare not touch casually.

    Ye Fei earnestly asked, "Yunqi, can I ask you something?"

    "What is it?" Ye Yunqi was taken aback by his serious expression, forgetting her anger and asking.

    "Can I kiss you, just once, please?" Ye Fei pleaded.

    "Are you crazy?" Ye Yunqi couldn''t help butugh and cry at his request. What was wrong with this guy? His butt was injured like that, yet he still wanted to kiss her. But seeing his pleading expression, she couldn''t bear to refuse. It wasn''t like she hadn''t let him kiss her before, so she leaned her face closer and said, "Go ahead."

    However, Ye Fei didn''t make a move for a while. It wasn''t until Ye Yunqi prompted him again that he hesitantly pointed to the area he had touched earlier and said somewhat embarrassed, "I want to kiss you there."

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Sweet Honey

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red. She never expected that Ye Fei would want to kiss her there. How could that be possible? That ce was something even she was hesitant to touch, and it was where one urinates. Why would he want to kiss there? If she didn''t know Ye Fei so well, Ye Yunqi might even think he was a pervert.

    After Ye Fei finished speaking, he felt a bit embarrassed. However, seeing Ye Yunqi''s shy and charming appearance made his desire even stronger. So, he pleaded again, "Just once, please?"

    "No!" Ye Yunqi shouted loudly, "You rascal, what are you thinking? Are you trying to embarrass me?" She was a bit angry now, thinking that Ye Fei wanting to kiss her private area meant he was nning to tease her in the future.

    Ye Fei smiled wryly, "How did I be someone trying to embarrass you? If I were to kiss that ce with my mouth, you wouldn''t be the one embarrassed. Little sister, your area is really beautiful. Let me kiss it, okay?"

    Seeing himpliment her private area once again, Ye Yunqi unconsciously parted her tightly closed legs and looked down. She had never really examined herself closely before. Now, as she looked, she didn''t see anything particrly appealing. She wondered if men and women had different aesthetic views of that area.

    Ye Fei, seeing her part her legs, thought she had agreed, and eagerly moved closer, about to bury his head between her legs. Ye Yunqi suddenly woke up, hurriedly stopped him, and asked, "What are you trying to do?"

    Astonished, Ye Fei asked, "Didn''t you agree?"

    "Who agreed?" Ye Yunqi instinctively retorted. Then she noticed her current position. She was sitting on the bed with her legs spread wide open, exposing her delicate areapletely, reminiscent of a woman in a provocative position she had seen in a lewd picture from her third sister, where a man buried his head between the woman''s legs.

    Realizing this, Ye Yunqi quickly closed her legs, blushing, "I didn''t agree, I just wanted to see for myself because you said it was beautiful."

    "Do you think it''s beautiful?" Ye Fei asked with a mischievous smile.

    "What''s so beautiful about it? It''s just like that," Ye Yunqi replied. Although she didn''t find her area particrly attractive, Ye Fei''s praise made her happy, even though she didn''t show it and instead adopted an indifferent attitude.

    Having grown up together and being somewhat telepathic, Ye Fei could easily understand her thoughts. He said with a smile, "But I really think it''s beautiful."

    "What does it matter to you whether it''s beautiful or not?" Ye Yunqi suddenly realized she was discussing something inappropriate with her brother, feeling even more embarrassed, and retorted in a bold manner.

    "Let me kiss it, please?" Ye Fei pleaded again, "Little sister, please, I''m begging you. I''ll listen to you in the future, no matter what!"

    Ye Yunqi was also a sixteen-year-old girl. Although she had no prior knowledge in such matters, the more unfamiliar she was with them, the more curious she became. In reality, under Ye Fei''s persuasion, she also felt a bit curious about how it would feel to let him kiss her, especially since it felt good when he touched her earlier. However, out of innate shyness, she didn''t agree. Now that Ye Fei had given her an out, she went along with it and said, "Will you really listen to me in everything?"

    "Yes!" Ye Fei, seeing her finally relenting, was overjoyed and eagerly nodded like a chick pecking at grain, "I promise, if you ask me to go east, I won''t go west!"

    "Okay then," Ye Yunqi finally agreed, slowly lying down on the bed and gently parting her beautifully carved legs. However, she was too embarrassed to look at Ye Fei anymore, tightly closing her eyes and even cing a pillow over her face.

    Ye Fei greedily gazed at the wonderful pink area between his sister''s legs, slowly moving his head closer to get a close look. He found it even more beautiful up close. Ye Yunqi''s area was delicate and exquisite, with very little pubic hair, sparsely scattered on the mons pubis. Thebia majora were snowy white and glistening, thebia minora cute and pink. In the light, it appeared somewhat translucent, like a crystal carved in red and white, incredibly lovely, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    Ye Yunqi waited for a while and didn''t feel anything special. She then removed the pillow to look at Ye Fei, only to find him staring intently at her private area with wide eyes. Feeling shy once again, she eximed, "Are you going to kiss or not? If you don''t want to, forget about it." She was about to close her legs.

    Ye Fei quickly reached out and held her legs, saying, "Don''t rush, I''ll kiss you right away, okay?"

    The way Ye Fei spoke made it seem like Ye Yunqi was begging him to kiss her. This irritated Ye Yunqi, but she didn''t confront him. She simply covered her face with the pillow again.

    Although he wanted to enjoy the moment a bit longer, Ye Fei was wary of getting carried away. Slowly, he brought his face closer, feeling a unique fragrance mixed with a faint musky scent entering his nostrils. This subtle musky scent, almost imperceptible, wasn''t repulsive at all. Instead, it made him want to smell more and surprisingly had a stimting effect on his desires. Ye Fei felt himself growing even more excited.

    Rather than immediately kissing Ye Yunqi''s intimate area, Ye Fei first extended his tongue and lightly licked the small bud at the top of her slit.

    "Oh..." Although Ye Fei''s licking was very gentle, Ye Yunqi, being inexperienced in such matters, had never experienced such stimtion. She couldn''t help but let out a long, delicate moan, her body trembling intensely. In that moment, her mind was overwhelmed by a peculiar sensation, almost causing her to lose consciousness.

    Compared to Ye Yunqi, Ye Fei was no better off. After licking her, it felt like a thunderbolt went off in his mind, with one dominating thought: "I''ve licked it, I''ve licked my little sister''s intimate area. So, this is the taste of my little sister''s intimacy!"

    Stimted by Ye Fei in this way, Ye Yunqi''s tightly closedbia parted slightly, and a glistening droplet emerged from within.

    Ye Fei extended his tongue once more, gently licking her sensitivebia and capturing the droplet in his mouth. Although it only had a slightly salty taste, Ye Fei felt like it was the most delicious fluid he had ever tasted.

 Chapter 21 Sisters Sweet Mouth

    "Ahh¡ª" Ye Yunqi let out a long moan, suddenly tightening her creamy thighs around Ye Fei''s head, eximing, "You rascal, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you wanted to kiss? Why are you using your tongue to lick?" Though she was enjoying the unique pleasure immensely, the overwhelming sensation made her feel uneasy, prompting her to want to stop Ye Fei.

    "Alright, I''ll kiss you now!" Ye Fei said as he opened his mouth, taking her delicate, tender lips into his mouth, sucking hard, while using his tongue to tease her already moistbia back and forth.

    "Ahh¡ª" Ye Yunqi felt a much stronger sensation than before emanating from below, causing her to sit up abruptly, squeezing Ye Fei''s head harder between her legs, grabbing his hair with one hand, but not pulling away, instead pressing him closer to herself.

    Ye Fei was much weaker than Ye Yunqi and, being pressed down by her, his entire face was tightly pressed against her tender lips, making it difficult to breathe. However, Ye Fei did not struggle. Instead, he held his breath, continuing to tease herbia and clitoris with his tongue, applying even greater suction with his mouth.

    This intense stimtion was beyond what Ye Yunqi, a young and inexperienced girl, could endure. Before Ye Fei could even finish holding his breath, she was already on the brink of climax, her body trembling uncontrobly. She whimpered, "Brother, it''s not good, I feel like I need to pee!" as she tried to pull Ye Fei''s head away from her.

    But Ye Fei did notply with her request. He tightly gripped her buttocks with both hands, increasing the speed of his tongue, while Ye Yunqi, on the edge of climax,cked the strength to pull his head away. She let out a long scream, her body tensing suddenly, her intimate area contracting forcefully, followed by a rush of sweet liquid gushing from her untouched, exquisite spring, all of which Ye Fei captured in his mouth.

    After climax, Ye Yunqi copsed softly on the bed, and Ye Fei withdrew his head from between her legs, smiling as he asked, "How do you feel?"

    Ye Yunqi''s face flushed red, feeling apologetic as she said, "Brother, I couldn''t hold it earlier, I peed."

    "Silly girl, that wasn''t pee," Ye Fei exined, showing off what he had just read in a book during the day, "That''s a specific reaction during a woman''s climax, and whates out is definitely not urine."

    "Is that so?" Despite being smart, Ye Yunqi was clueless about these matters.

    In reality, Ye Fei had only read a few novels and was equally inexperienced in such matters. However, he maintained a serious demeanor, nodding earnestly and saying, "Yes, that''s right. How did you feel just now?"

    "It felt like my soul was about to fly away," Ye Yunqi recollected, "Brother, you made me feel sofortable."

    "Was it reallyfortable?" Ye Fei asked again.

    "Yes! It was reallyfortable." There was nothing for Ye Yunqi to hide from Ye Fei, and despite it being their first time, she was already somewhat enamored with that sensation, even hoping that Ye Fei would do it again in the future, so she spoke the truth.

    "If it was sofortable, can I ask you for one more thing?" Ye Fei took the opportunity to make a request.

    "What is it?" Ye Yunqi was puzzled. She had already let him kiss there, so what else could he possibly want?

    Ye Fei suddenly turned over, revealing hisrge, erect member in front of her, and asked, "Can you help me with this too?"

    Ye Yunqi was seeing a man''s private part for the first time and couldn''t help but be curious. She hadn''t expected her gentle brother to have such arge member, standing proudly upright. Intrigued, she reached out and touched it, causing the member to sway slightly with her touch.

    Seeing his little sister''s curiosity about his member, Ye Fei felt delighted. Since she was curious, he thought it shouldn''t be too difficult for her to help him, so he asked, "Is it okay?"

    Ye Yunqi''s heart was already a little guilty towards Ye Fei, plus he just made herself sofortable, so she didn''t want to refuse his request, but looking at that thick and long thing, she was a little bit distressed again, and asked, "But how should I get it?"

    Ye Fei actually didn''t know how should I get it, but thinking of the kind of pleasure she feltst night when Third Sister held herself, he pulled over her small hand, let her hold his dick, and said, "Try moving it a little."

    Ye Yunqi held the thing that made her curious, only to feel that it was hard with softness and still hot, it felt very fun, so she couldn''t help but hold it tightly and gently jerked it a few times.

    "Hiss!" Ye Fei sucked in a breath of cool air with pleasure and praised, "Not bad, get it like that."

    Seeing the pleasurable expression on Ye Fei''s face, Ye Yunqi knew she was doing the right thing and was happy in her heart, so she sped up the movements of her hands.

    Ye Feiy there, enjoying the service of his sister''s small hands, only to feel the pleasure getting stronger and stronger, almost to the edge of eruption, looking at his little sister''s slightly open mouth, but suddenly an idea rose again in his heart, said, "Good sister, can you help me get it with my mouth too?"

    Ye Yunqi stopped the action of her hand, and said somewhat strangely, "Use your mouth? How can I do that?"

    Ye Fei straightened up the cock bar she was holding in her hand and said, "Just help me to suck it a little bit."

    "Huh?" Ye Yunqi was shocked, looking at that thick thing, her heart was a bit repulsed, and even if she agreed, how could she contain such a big thing?

    Seeing that Ye Yunqi was hesitant, Ye Fei couldn''t help but show a supplicating expression again and said, "Good sister, just a little bit, okay? I used my mouth to help you just now."

    Looking at Ye Fei''s supplicating look, Ye Yunqi''s heart couldn''t help but soften, thinking that yes, he doesn''t even dislike himself, how could he dislike him? So gently nodded, forcefully opened his mouth to the maximum, slowly lowered his head and took that big thing in.

    Although Ye Yunqi has done his best, but can only contain a Gui head, but that''s it, already let Ye Fei can''t stand it, he only felt his cock into a warm slippery cavity, this stimtion than with the hand but it''s much stronger, was already on the verge of eruption of his, can''t stand it any longer, low roar, violently sat up, Gui head a burst of surge, began the first ejaction of his life. The first ejaction of his life began.

    Ye Yunqi looks Ye Fei''s cock bar contained, do not know what to do, would like to ask him, but did not expect his dick just into his mouth, began to spray things out, the heart can not help but be shocked, want to spit it out.

    But Ye Fei here don''t know where to surge a force, tightly pressed her head, not let her leave, Ye Yunqi afraid of hurting him, didn''t dare to struggle too hard, finally just let him all shot into the mouth.

    Until the jet is finished, Ye Fei only the chicken bar from the little sister''s mouth dial out, Ye Yunqi just feel a lot of more mouth with some salty sticky liquid, hastily want to spit it out, but Ye Fei see his own Jing liquid in the little sister that the rosy little mouth of the lewd scene, can''t help but give birth to a wave of evil thoughts, suddenly use both hands to hold her little head, eyes staring tightly at her eyes, light drank, "Swallow it!"

    Ye Yunqi a moment some by him scared, is very aggrieved to look at him, small mouth closed, moved, throat issued a "grunt" a sound, obviously is his Jing liquid all swallowed.

    Achieved the purpose, Ye Fei heart of that evil thought dissipated, along with his body is not a trace of strength, holding Ye Yunqi head of the hands also loosened.

    After Ye Fei''s kind of scary eyes disappeared, Ye Yunqi also came back to his senses from the fear he had just felt, and with some anger in his heart, he drank, "You bastard, how dare you make me drink that thing!" Saying that, he pushed Ye Fei hard.

    Ye Fei had already lost an ounce of strength, being pushed by her like this, she copsed on the bed at once, feeling a strong sense of vertigo in her head, she couldn''t help but moan softly.

    Ye Yunqi just pushed him a little bit because she was just too excited, but just after she pushed him, she regretted a little bit, and at this time, when she heard Ye Fei moan, she was even more startled, and hurriedly came to Ye Fei''s front, and anxiously asked, "Brother, are you alright?"

    Seeing that his little sister was still so concerned about herself, Ye Fei felt a little apologetic in her heart and said in a weak voice, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have forced you to drink that stuff."

    "No, you didn''t force me, it''s what I like to drink." Ye Yunqiforted, "Good brother, don''t scare me, as long as you''re fine, I''ll drink yours every day!"

    "Really?" Ye Fei got excited all of a sudden and sat up violently, grabbing Ye Yunqi''s shoulders with both hands, "You''re really willing to drink it every day?"

    Ye Yunqi saw Ye Fei be so energetic all of a sudden, thinking that he was just pretending to lie to herself just now, she couldn''t help but be furious and pushed him hard, screaming, "Bastard, go to hell!" Saying that, she hurriedly put on her own clothes and quickly ran out, never looking at Ye Fei on the bed again.

 Chapter 22 Goddess in the Heart

    Running out of Ye Fei''s room, Ye Yunqi was still somewhat angry. She wanted to swear not to bother with him anymore, but then she thought about the joy he brought her and started to reminisce a bit. For a moment, her heart was in a tangled mess, muttering to herself in frustration, "Bad brother, you uncivilized man! How dare you force me to drink that thing. Let''s see if I''ll still pay any attention to you in the future!"

    Just as Ye Yunqi was fuming, Aunt Zhang''s voice came from downstairs, "Yiru, why are you here?"

    Then a very gentle voice followed, "Zhang Jie, I came to check on the two of them. Have they caused you any trouble?"

    "No, they are very well-behaved," Aunt Zhang replied. However, Ye Yunqi had already rushed downstairs. How could she not recognize her mother''s voice?

    Descending the stairs, a woman in her thirties was conversing with Aunt Zhang in the hall. The woman was about 1.72 meters tall, with a fiery figure wrapped in a tight ck suit. Clearly just back from work, her stunning face bore a faint smile. A pair of frameless sses rested on her sharp nose, and her rosy lips were slightly upturned, giving off a gentle vibe. There was no hint of the strong businesswoman aura she exuded in the office. She was Liu Yiru, the mother of Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi.

    "Mom!" Ye Yunqi shouted and threw herself into Liu Yiru''s arms, saying in a slightly coquettish tone, "Mom, I missed you."

    "Silly girl, you missed me after just one day? What about your brother, who hasn''t seen me in two months, shouldn''t he miss me to death?" Liu Yiru gently patted her daughter''s head and nced towards the staircase, not seeing her son. She couldn''t help but ask, "Yunqi, where''s your brother?"

    "He''s already asleep!" Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but recall the scene from earlier, a blush creeping up on her face.

    "Asleep? It''s still early in the day, why is he asleep? Is he feeling unwell?" Liu Yiru muttered worriedly. Seeing the blush on her daughter''s face, she thought her mischievous daughter had teased her brother again and teased, "Did you bully your brother again?"

    "No way!" Ye Yunqi pouted, thinking to herself who was bullying whom. He had just forced her to drink that thing, but it seemed like he had drunk hers too. Well, forget it, not worth arguing with him!

    Although Ye Yunqi didn''t admit it, Liu Yiru assumed so. However, as the siblings often yed around, and Ye Yunqi was always considerate, she didn''t dwell on it. Holding her daughter''s hand, she ascended the stairs and entered Ye Fei''s room.

    At that moment, Ye Fei had indeed fainted. The first time he fainted was a pretense, but this time he couldn''t hold on any longer. Ye Yunqi had said she would use her mouth to help him in her haste, which had stirred him up briefly, but he couldn''t resist her push.

    Seeing Ye Fei lying there unconscious, Liu Yiru was startled. She quickly sat beside him, lightly pushing him and calling out, "Ye Fei, Ye Fei!"

    Ye Fei was unconscious, so there was no response. Liu Yiru pushed him a few more times, then checked his breath, finally calming down. Turning to Ye Yunqi with a serious expression, she asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong with your brother?"

    "Huh?" Ye Yunqi also noticed that Ye Fei was not pretending this time, feeling a bit flustered. "I don''t know, I just pushed him a bit."

    "Why did you push him when he was fine? Don''t you know his health condition?" Liu Yiru was getting a bit angry.

    "I do know, but..." Ye Yunqi couldn''t bring herself to tell her mother what had happened just now, so she said, "He was being so bad!"

    Seeing her daughter not admitting her mistake, Liu Yiru grew even angrier and scolded, "Go to your room and think about it!" She loved her children dearly, and the most severe punishment she would give was to make them reflect in their rooms.

    Feeling extremely wronged, Ye Yunqi didn''t dare argue with her mother. She just pouted, red at Ye Fei, and went back to her room.

    After her daughter left, Liu Yiru gently lifted Ye Fei and let his upper body rest against her, murmuring to herself, "Ye Fei, my dear, you must not have any issues, please."

    Ye Fei dreamt again, and it was the same dream fromst night¡ªholding a huge sword, invincible, with a beautiful woman in his arms. But this time, he was the one being held by the beauty in her embrace.

    Feeling the softness of the side of his face pressed against a certain ample bosom, Ye Fei slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the incredibly familiar and beautiful face, watching that slightly parted, seductive lips softly calling his name. Ye Fei suddenly had the urge to kiss them.

    "No, I can''t do this, she''s my goddess!" Ye Fei warned himself internally. But then he thought, this is just a dream, so it shouldn''t be a problem to kiss her once, right?

    Thinking like this, he found it harder to contain himself, and finally lifted his head, gently sucking on those soft, sensual lips.

    Meanwhile, Liu Yiru was worrying about her son''s condition when he unexpectedly kissed her on the lips. Realizing he was awake, she was relieved and quickly asked, "Ye Fei, are you feeling unwell? Did Yunqi hurt you somewhere?"

    As for being kissed on the lips, she didn''t mind at all. As long as her son was okay, she could ept even more extreme things.

    Ye Fei was shocked to find out this wasn''t a dream. However, seeing his mother not ming him, he rxed and smiled slightly, saying, "Mom, I''m fine, just a bit tired from the daytime P.E. ss." He knew Yunqi definitely wouldn''t tell their mom about what happened, so he certainly wouldn''t either.

    "Good to hear you''re okay!" Liu Yiru hugged him tightly, feeling relieved, and said, "Should I tell Xiao Yu that you don''t have to attend P.E. sses from now on?"

    At that moment, Ye Fei wasn''t really paying attention to what she was saying. Liu Yiru''s embrace had buried his entire face in her ample bosom, a sensation that felt so good, despite slightly hindering his breathing. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit stirred up, wanting to strip down and indulge in exploring this treasure that made his heart race.

    Seeing her son not responding after she spoke, Liu Yiru lowered her gaze and realized she had identally buried his face in her ample bosom in her excitement. Feeling apologetic, she quickly adjusted his position and asked, "Ye Fei, are you okay? Did Mom suffocate you?"

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Unexpected Discovery

    "No, I''m fine." Ye Fei''s eyes were fixed on that towering figure, wishing she would hold him a little longer, but it was just a fleeting hope, and he felt too embarrassed to ask for it.

    "It''s good that you''re okay." Liu Yiru hugged Ye Fei gently again, but this time she didn''t bury his head in her embrace. She smiled and said, "Why don''t you tell Mom about your time in the army?"

    Seeing his wish go unfulfilled, Ye Fei felt a bit disappointed. However, he was happy to chat more with his mom. He began enthusiastically recounting his experiences in the army. He used to be a kid who rarely left the house, spending his days either at school or buried in the online world. Life was monotonous for him. However, the two months in the army had broadened his horizons significantly. This period could be described as a transformative phase for him, and he spoke with great enthusiasm, gesturing and illustrating his stories, which amused Liu Yiru to no end.

    It wasn''t until nearly eleven o''clock that Ye Fei finished telling all the amusing incidents from that period. Although they were just trivial matters, Liu Yiru listened with great joy. She could see that her son had be much more cheerful than before. How could a mother not be delighted by this realization?

    Realizing it was gettingte, Liu Yiru affectionately ruffled Ye Fei''s hair and said, "You should go to bed early. You have school tomorrow, and Mom needs to head back."

    "Mom, can you stay? I want to sleep with you." Ye Fei swore that he simply wanted to spend more time with his mom and had no ulterior motives.

    Seeing the longing look in her son''s eyes, Liu Yiru felt a pang of guilt. However, given the current circumstances, she had to toughen up and said, "No, Mom has some things to take care of at home. Be good and go to sleep early. I promise that when youe home on the weekend, Mom will definitely cuddle you to sleep."

    "Okay." Looking into her eyes, Ye Fei sensed that she might have some worries, but she didn''t say anything. He simply consoled her, "Mom, don''t overwork yourself. Money and such are just external things. It''s most important for our family to be happy together."

    "I understand." Watching her mature son, Liu Yiru made a silent resolution. No matter what, she was determined to create a peaceful and harmonious haven for him.

    After Liu Yiru left, Ye Fei quickly fell asleep. This time, he didn''t dream again and slept deeply. When he woke up the next day, he felt refreshed, and the usual sense of weakness had lessened.

    After getting out of bed, Ye Fei freshened up and headed to the gym on the first floor. He picked up his small dumbbell, specially provided by Liu Yiru for him. Ye Yunqi would never touch this as it was too light for her.

    As he lifted the dumbbell a couple of times, Ye Fei was surprised to find that his strength had increased overnight. Although lifting the small dumbbell was still a bit challenging, the progress was significant, more useful than his two months in the army.

    Putting down the dumbbell, Ye Fei fell into contemtion. What had suddenly made him stronger? Was it because of the intense exercise in P.E. ss yesterday? However, he quickly dismissed this thought. He had forced himself to do simr extreme exercises in the army a few times, but the next day, he felt exhausted, not invigorated, let alone stronger.

    "Could it be?" Ye Fei muttered to himself, thinking of a possibility. Hurriedly sitting down, he activated his cultivation technique. Indeed, he could clearly sense a faint flow of energy circting within his body, something that was absent before.

    Ecstatic, Ye Fei realized that his perseverance had finally paid off. However, he found it strange that this energy had suddenly stirred. He had felt nothing when he practiced the day before.

    Continuing his practice until Aunt Zhang called him for dinner, Ye Fei was disappointed to find that although he could sense the energy within him, his active practice didn''t have any effect. The energy was simply following the path of the technique, moving slowly, and he couldn''t elerate it or make it grow.

    Leaving the gym disheartened, Ye Fei saw that Ye Yunqi was already in the living room eating. He smiled and said, "Yunqi, why didn''t you wait for me to eat first?"

    "Hmph!" Ye Yunqi rolled her eyes at him, snorted without acknowledging him. This scoundrel was too much, not only did he make her drink his, but he also got her scolded by Mom. Absolutely unforgivable!

    Ye Fei also roughly guessed why she was angry, chuckled, sat down beside her, and grinned at her. Seeing her small mouth opening and closing as she ate, he couldn''t help but think ofst night, that feeling was too good, and he couldn''t resist teasing her.

    Picking up a piece of sausage, Ye Fei put it in his mouth, but didn''t eat it, just held it for a while, then took it out of his mouth, and took a small sip of milk, but didn''t swallow it either. With the milk in his mouth, he smiled at Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, is it tasty?"

    Ye Yunqi didn''t want to pay him any mind, but hearing his nonsensical question, she couldn''t help but look at him, and immediately saw the milk in his mouth. She understood his intention right away, her little face blushing with embarrassment, she lifted her foot and kicked his shin hard.

    "Ah!" Ye Fei couldn''t help but cry out in pain. His sister had never hit him so hard before, it seemed like she was really angry. Ye Fei dared not tease her anymore, so he quietly started eating his breakfast, pondering his cultivation technique issue.

    After finishing the meal, Ye Yunqi, as usual, rode her bike to take Ye Fei to school. However, today she didn''t speak to him, no matter what he said.

    Ye Yunqi had already made up her mind. Although she had been scolded by Mom because of him, he did make her veryfortablest night. If he was willing to apologize and say some nice words, she would forgive him. But he not only didn''t apologize but also embarrassed her. This was absolutely unforgivable. So she was determined not to talk to him today.

    After trying to tease Ye Yunqi for a while with no response, Ye Fei also felt a bit bored and fell silent as well. His thoughts shifted to the sudden changes within him today. What had stimted that unlucky cultivation technique to start operating on its own?

    Until they reached the school, Ye Fei still couldn''t figure it out, so he temporarily set it aside since there was a looming test ahead of him, and he had to climb four flights of stairs. He had upset Ye Yunqi, and he wasn''t sure if she would still wait for him like before.

 Chapter 24 Little Sisters Jealousy

    Sure enough, when going upstairs, Ye Yunqi didn''t protect Ye Fei as cautiously as before, but she didn''t just leave him behind either. Instead, she walked ahead of him, slowly climbing the stairs, asionally looking back. She was just a little upset that he embarrassed himself but still cared about him as before.

    Ye Fei exhausted his strength climbing to the third floor in one go and stopped to wipe his sweat. Looking up at Ye Yunqi''s back, he unexpectedly witnessed an excited scene.

    Today, Ye Yunqi wasn''t wearing the midi skirt from yesterday but had on a short skirt that only reached her hips. As she was a few steps ahead of Ye Fei, from his angle, he could directly see the view under her skirt. The cute cartoon-patterned underwear from yesterday was gone, reced by a white semi-transparentce panty. Through the thin fabric, Ye Fei could even see a hint of pink.

    Remembering the soft and wonderful feeling fromst night in that area, Ye Fei was momentarily stunned, and he couldn''t help but have a physical reaction.

    Hearing the footsteps behind her stop, Ye Yunqi knew he had reached his limit again. However, the fact that he could make it to the third floor before resting was a significant improvement. She couldn''t help but feel happy for him. Turning around to check on him, she was surprised to find him staring at her there.

    Feeling a mix of shyness and joy, Ye Yunqi intentionally dressed this way today to catch his attention. The sensation from his touch in that cest night was too good, and she couldn''t resist wanting more. However, she was too embarrassed to say it outright and hoped to make him understand by dressing like this, hoping he would take the initiative to serve her. Remembering the heavenly pleasure fromst night, Ye Yunqi felt a warmth down there, and the fluid that he kissed out seemed to be starting to flow again.

    Absolutely can''t let it happen! Ye Yunqi warned herself not to let him see it, or she would be extremely embarrassed. So, she set aside her anger, took a few quick steps down to his side, and supported him, asking, "How are you feeling? Can you still walk?"

    Ye Fei didn''t answer her but just grinned and asked, "Not mad at me anymore?"

    "Hmph! Who said I''m not mad?" Ye Yunqi snorted, "I''m just helping you because of your brotherly face. Once we''re upstairs, I won''t bother with you anymore!"

    Ye Fei wasn''t disappointed and said with a smile, "So, does that mean you will pay attention to me here?"

    Ye Yunqi had long stopped being mad at him, but her pride wouldn''t let herpletely yield. Being pressed by him with his words, she pretended to be helpless and said, "You caught me again. Okay, I''ll be kind to you temporarily in the corridor. Speak quickly; otherwise, you won''t have a chanceter."

    "Alright," Ye Fei smiled, "I wanted to ask, why are you dressed like this today? Aren''t you usually the one who hates wearing short skirts?"

    Ye Yunqi blushed. She couldn''t bring herself to tell him about her intentions, so she put on a fierce look and retorted, "Why do you care what I wear? I like wearing short skirts now. Do you have a problem with that?"

    "Of course, I have a problem!" Ye Fei said seriously, "Do you know that dressing like this can easily lead to wardrobe malfunctions?"

    Thinking about how he had just been staring down there, Ye Yunqi blushed even harder. But since she had taken a firm stance, she decided to continue, "So what? How does that concern you?"

    "Of course, it concerns me!" Ye Fei''s eyes showed a hint of anger. For some reason, the thought of her possibly being seen by other men made him very ufortable. "No one else can see that part of you except me!"

    Seeing Ye Fei''s authoritative demeanor reminiscent of the night before when he forced her to drink something, Ye Yunqi softened once again. Feeling a bit aggrieved, she lowered her head and said, "Do you think I''ve spent all these years in vain? How could I let anyone see? You''re so fierce without rifying things first."

    Hearing her words, Ye Fei felt a twinge of regret. However, he remained firm, saying, "Regardless, I don''t like you dressing like this. If you want to dress like that, do it at home where there are no outsiders."

    "Okay, I got it." Ye Yunqi appeared like a wronged little wife, but she also felt a bit sweet inside. She knew her brother must be jealous, but in the past, many boys had been jealous for her, yet she had never felt like this before.

    Ye Fei''s dominance was only temporary, and Ye Yunqi''s submissive demeanor couldn''tst. Once they left the corridor, Ye Fei reverted to his fragile-looking self, while Ye Yunqi adopted her Sis Siqi''s confident demeanor, casually nodding to those who greeted her sincerely or out of fear.

    Back in the ssroom, Lin Ling had arrived before them as usual. Just as before, she tidied up Ye Fei''s desk and chair very neatly. However, today, her attitude towards Ye Fei had undergone a significant change. After the events of yesterday, she naturally couldn''t deliberately pretend to disdain him to provoke Ye Fei as she had done before.

    When Ye Fei sat down beside her, Lin Ling took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead, somewhat reproachfully saying, "Don''t you know to take a break? Why are you sweating so much from overexerting yourself?" Despite her reproach, her tone was extremely gentle.

    Seeing Lin Ling''s face, which was both beautiful and filled with tenderness, Ye Fei felt extremely pleased. He didn''t expect that after just one summer break, both Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, who used to be harsh or disdainful towards him, had be so gentle. He couldn''t help but grab Lin Ling''s hand, looking into her eyes with some affection and saying, "I understand now. It''s okay, Ling, thank you."

    Lin Ling felt a bit embarrassed by his actions, blushing and lowering her head. Ye Fei, observing her shy appearance, thought to himself that indeed, a girl in her state of shyness was the most beautiful. Whether it was Lin Ling or Ye Yunqi, they both allowed him to appreciate this point.

    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that despite him finding the shy Ye Yunqi charming, she was currently feeling a bit annoyed with him. Seeing Ye Fei and Lin Ling being intimate, for some reason, Ye Yunqi suddenly felt a sense of congestion in her heart and a sour feeling that made her ufortable. This sensation made her uneasy, and she found herself looking at Ye Fei with a somewhat unfriendly gaze.

    Hmph!

    That uncivilized brute, yesterday he was just messing around with someone there, and now he''s being so intimate with another girl. It''s truly unforgivable. Ye Yunqi thought to herself, feeling somewhat angry. However, upon further reflection, she remembered that Lin Ling was supposed to be Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e, so perhaps their intimacy was to be expected.

    Why should she feel ufortable about it? This was a question she couldn''t quite figure out. But one thing was certain - she had decided that today, she would no longer pay any attention to that uncivilized brute. She would ignore him no matter what he said.

 Chapter 25 A Way to Apologize

    It has to be said that whether women or girls, their thoughts are difficult to understand. Although Ye Yunqi was very dissatisfied with the intimacy between Ye Fei and Lin Ling, during lunchtime, they were still as close as ever. Ye Yunqi didn''t harbor any dissatisfaction towards Lin Ling in her heart, she simply chose to ignore Ye Feipletely.

    After school in the afternoon, enjoying the tenderness from Lin Ling all day, Ye Fei once again sat on Ye Yunqi''s electric bike. However, Ye Yunqi''s attitude towards him was even worse than in the morning. She didn''t say a word to him, which puzzled Ye Fei. They had basically reconciled in the hallway earlier, hadn''t they?

    Back home, Aunt Zhang saw their appearance and just smiled. This was amon urrence; Ye Fei often made Ye Yunqi angry, but the little girl didn''t hold grudges for long. She would get over it soon, so Aunt Zhang didn''t bother saying much.

    After dinner, the two of them went to the study again, sitting face to face at the desk. Ye Yunqi still had a stern look on her face as she took out her workbook and started writing with her head bowed.

    Ye Fei, however, didn''t start his homework. He said to Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, I didn''t quite understand today''s lessons. Could you exin them to me?" In order to get his little sister to speak, he had to act a bit foolish.

    This time, Ye Yunqi did speak, but her tone was very unpleasant. She said, "Hmph, why are you asking me? Go find your Lin Ling."

    Ye Fei was taken aback but then chuckled inwardly. It seemed like she was feeling jealous, just like him. So he simply said, "Oh," and didn''t say anything more.

    After Ye Yunqi uttered those jealousyden words, she waited for Ye Fei''sfort. She was sure he woulde tofort her and assure her that he wouldn''t treat her worse than Lin Ling in the future. However, after waiting for a while, there was no response from him. Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel disappointed and sad. She lowered her head and doodled on her workbook, not even knowing what she was drawing.

    Feeling sulky, Ye Yunqi suddenly felt something moving on her leg. She looked down and saw that Ye Fei had somehow crawled under the table and was now squatting in front of her, gently caressing her smooth thigh with his hands. Her heart started beating faster, and with a trembling voice, she asked, "What are you doing?"

    Ye Fei raised his head, looked at her beautiful face, and smirked, "Have I offended you? Now, I have to make it up to you." With that, he lifted her little skirt and buried his face in it.

    Ye Yunqi''s heart started beating faster. She knew her brother wanted her to experience that soaring pleasure fromst night again. Indeed, before she could even finish her thoughts, Ye Fei had pulled her tinyce panties to the side.

    This time, Ye Fei wasn''t as reckless asst night. He wanted his little sister to truly experience the slow build-up to climax. He had secretly read books during the day for this purpose.

    After pushing her panties to the side, Ye Fei didn''t rush to kiss her delicate spot. Instead, he extended his tongue to lick the inside of her thigh, while his hands weren''t idle either. He reached into her top, grasping her small and delicate breasts through her bra, gently kneading them. After a while, he pushed the bra above her breasts, directly grabbing hold of those soft mounds, asionally teasing her small nipples with his fingers.

    Ye Yunqi sat on the chair, closing her eyes, enjoying the pleasure her brother was giving her. The current sensation was not as intense asst night, but it was more enjoyable. She couldn''t help but feel grateful to her considerate brother. He knew exactly how to please her.

    However, after a while, Ye Yunqi became a little dissatisfied because Ye Fei kept licking the insides of her thighs, switching from left to right, but not going to where she really wanted him to. By this point, Ye Yunqi was so teased that her arousal was evident, and she couldn''t help but urge, "Brother, stop just licking my legs, I want you somewhere else."

    "Where do you want me?" Ye Fei raised his head to look at his younger sister, a mischievous smile ying on his face.

    "Right there!" Ye Yunqi pointed to her already very wet and tender spot, "But I don''t know how to say it."

    "This is your little pussy." Ye Fei''s mischievous grin deepened, "Do you want your brother to lick your little tender pussy?"

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel extremely embarrassed. Although she didn''t know how to refer to that area, she knew that the word "pussy" was a very embarrassing term. Those naughty students wouldn''t always curse at people saying "your mom''s pussy" if it wasn''t such an embarrassing term. She never expected her brother to ask her to use such an embarrassing word.

    Seeing her face turn bright red, Ye Fei chuckled to himself and teased her even more. He leaned down and gave her aroused little clitoris a lick, but it was just a teasing touch. Then, he smiled and asked, "What? Don''t want it?"

    After he licked her sensitive clitoris, Ye Yunqi''s desire grew stronger. She couldn''t care less about being shy and pleaded, "Brother, don''t tease me anymore, lick my pussy, okay?"

    Hearing her request, Ye Fei was delighted. He stopped teasing her, and with his mouth, he gently sucked on her small, tender pussy a few times before releasing it. He then used his tongue to tease and lick between her folds, making Ye Yunqi tremble all over and moan softly.

    He continued this for a while, and Ye Yunqi''s snow-white skin turned pink. Ye Fei knew she was close to her limit, so he kissed her tender pussy more vigorously. Indeed, after a few moments, Ye Yunqi reached climax, trembling.

    Perhaps because the forey this time was thorough, when Ye Yunqi climaxed, she released much more arousal than the previous night. Ye Fei didn''t let a single drop go to waste, swallowing it all down, then using his tongue to clean her still contracting area thoroughly. Afterward, he stood up, kissed her slightly open, panting mouth, and asked with a smile, "Do you like my way of apologizing?"

    "Yes," Ye Yunqi nodded gently, but then she noticed a slightly salty taste on her lips. After thinking for a moment, she realized what it was and couldn''t help but pout, "You bad boy, you still have that on your mouth. Why did you kiss me?"

    "This is your own stuff, why not taste it yourself?" Ye Feiughed, sticking out his tongue to lick his lips and praised, "The taste is quite good, I really like drinking it. How about letting me drink it every day from now on?"

    "Oh!" Although Ye Yunqi inwardly agreed with his suggestion, due to the shyness of being a young girl, she eximed and covered her face, quickly running into her room, forgetting about her homework.

 Chapter 26 Little Sisters Rejection

    Looking at the tightly closed door of his little sister, then ncing down at the bulge beneath him, Ye Fei felt somewhat disappointed. He had been prepared to ask her to help him feelfortable again. His spirits were much better today than yesterday, and he thought that after feeling good, he wouldn''t be as weak as he was yesterday, and he could truly experience that gushing pleasure.

    At this thought, Ye Fei suddenly had a realization. Could his change today be due to the eruption fromst night? Upon careful consideration, it seemed quite possible.

    With this possibility in mind, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel delighted. If this were true, it would be great. Not only could he feel heavenly pleasure but also enhance his physique. It would be a huge boon. So, he hurriedly ran to Ye Yunqi''s room, vigorously knocking on the door, hoping she would help him again.

    However, after knocking for a while, Ye Yunqi still didn''te out. Eventually, she threatened to ignore himpletely, which really annoyed him.

    Although he knew his little sister was just bluffing, Ye Fei didn''t bother her further because he could tell that Ye Yunqi was genuinely embarrassed this time. It seemed that in the future, he would have to choose a more eptable ce to ask for her help, perhaps in the bedroom, where she might be more receptive and could help him as well.

    Without Ye Yunqi''spany, Ye Fei was no longer interested in doing his dull tasks. He returned to his room, took a sudden shower, but couldn''t help recalling the scene with Ye Yunying here two days ago, which caused the guy below to stir again.

    After the shower, Ye Fei didn''t bother getting dressed and simplyy back on the bed, holding onto himself, feeling a bit sentimental. It seemed that today wouldn''t be the day to experiment and prove his theory. Tomorrow, he would have to find a way to make his little sister morefortable so that she would willingly serve him.

    Recalling the heavenly feeling when his thing slid in and out of his little sister''s hands, Ye Fei couldn''t help but imitate her movements a few times, feeling a slight pleasureing from there. He thought to himself, "Isn''t it okay to do this to myself?" Although it seemed somewhat inappropriate, he had to do it to find a way to recover.

    Determined, Ye Fei''s hand moved swiftly, but he realized that the pleasure he felt was far less than when his little sister held him, let alone what it felt like with her warm, gentle mouth. Remembering the sensation of this thing in Ye Yunqi''s mouth, Ye Fei felt even less pleasure now.

    With distracting thoughts and the absence of that charming little beauty beside him, Ye Fei continued for a while until his arms felt sore, then let out a low growl and ejacted.

    After stopping, Ye Fei felt dizzy and weaker than yesterday, but he didn''t lose heart, thinking it was just a natural result and everything would be better in the morning.

    Feeling strongly tired but looking forward to the next day, Ye Fei soon drifted into a sweet slumber.

    The next morning, Ye Fei was awakened by Ye Yunqi. Opening his eyes, he saw Ye Yunqi''s slightly displeased face, pouting, "Lazy pig, you slept so soundly. I''ve been calling you for ages."

    Ignoring Ye Yunqi''sints, Ye Fei carefully assessed how his body felt. Disappointingly, the extreme rxation he felt yesterday morning didn''t return. Instead, his body seemed heavier, and it took great effort just to sit up.

    Turning over slowly and sitting up, Ye Fei realized that the heaviness he felt was real. It seemed he had been mistaken. After all, where in the world would things be so perfect? Getting pleasure and improving physique at the same time? He wasn''t the protagonist of a fantasy novel. Even if such a good thing existed, it probably wouldn''t happen to him.

    Seeing him lost in thought after sitting up, Ye Yunqi''s face showed a hint of disappointment. Concerned, she asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    Since his idea was wrong, Ye Fei thought he must have overlooked something. So, without answering Ye Yunqi''s question, he anxiously asked, "Do you remember what happened the night beforest? Can you tell me in detail?"

    "You rascal!" Ye Yunqi''s face turned red in an instant. This guy was too naughty, making her remember such embarrassing things. Could it be that he wanted her to help him again? With this thought in mind, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but nce down at him.

    Ye Fei, sitting up, caused the thin nket covering him to slide to the side. Since he hadn''t been wearing clothes all night, Ye Yunqi immediately noticed his manhood. However, it looked nothing like thest time she saw it. This time, he seemedpletely out of sorts, limp and hanging there like a dead snake.

    Seeing this, Ye Yunqi felt less embarrassed and yfully grabbed the soft member with her small hand, saying, "Hehe, why are you being so obedient? Did you do something naughty?" She squeezed it and slid it back and forth a few times.

    Feeling Ye Yunqi''s soft touch once again, Ye Fei''s heart raced. Slowly, that part also began to rise.

    As she felt it slowly hardening, Ye Yunqi blushed again but didn''t let go. Instead, she leaned down, bringing her face close to it. The shyness fromst night faded, and Ye Yunqi started feeling a bit guilty for leaving her brother after he had made her feel so good. Seeing him react once more, she wanted to make it up to him. So, she opened her small mouth, intending to take it in.

    Ye Fei was startled and quickly stopped her. Even though her mouth could bring him immense pleasure, he still had his wits about him. Feelingpletely drained of energy now, another round might make it impossible for him to even get out of bed.

    Surprised by Ye Fei''s rejection, Ye Yunqi looked at him puzzled and asked, "Brother, what''s wrong? Don''t you like this?" She felt a bit hurt suddenly, having put aside her pride to do this for him, only to be rejected. Did he not like her at all anymore?

    Seeing the sadness in Ye Yunqi''s eyes, Ye Fei hurriedly smiled and said, "How could I not like it? I wish you could do this for me every day. But it''s gettingte now; let''s go to school first." Due to a whimsical idea that left himpletely drained, Ye Fei was too embarrassed to tell his little sister the truth and had to make up an excuse about going to school.

 Chapter 27 Family Crisis

    Ye Fei''s reasons were reasonable, and Ye Yunqi didn''t suspect anything. As long as he wasn''t mad at her, she was free to follow her own thoughts. Although his thing was fun to y with, in the end, he might force himself to drink it down. Although Ye Yunqi wasn''t too repulsed by the idea of taking it in her mouth, there was still some resistance in her heart.

    Aftering downstairs and hastily eating something, the two of them prepared to go to school. However, before they could leave the living room, they saw a woman approaching them. This woman bore some resemnce to Liu Yiru in appearance and age, with the only difference being slightly fuller cheeks than Liu Yiru. However, it made her look even more alluring. d in a ck suit, which failed to hide her extremely voluptuous figure, this woman was none other than one of the most beautiful women in Wanghai City and one of the most powerful women in Wanghai - Mayor Liu Fengyi, Liu Yiru''s sister and Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi''s aunt.

    Leaning against the doorway, Liu Fengyi smiled as she looked at the twins whom she adored endlessly. Despite her affection for them, she couldn''t help but worry about their safety. Although Ye Yunqi''s martial arts skills should keep her safe, she was a careless girl who might not be able to take care of Ye Fei.

    "Aunt, why are you here?" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi asked simultaneously. Although they were quite fond of their aunt, they also harbored some fear towards her as she could be quite serious.

    Seeing the slightly fearful looks in the eyes of the two youngsters, Liu Fengyi felt a bit helpless. As the Mayor of Wanghai, she had to maintain a strong and serious demeanor. However, she also felt sorry if this demeanor distanced her from the two little ones she adored so much.

    "I came to see you. Are you two going to school?" Liu Fengyi maintained her smile as she spoke.

    Through Siyao''s incident, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi somewhat understood that their aunt was like Siyao - outwardly stern but actually deeply caring for them. Despite this understanding, they still felt a bit ufortable around her. Upon hearing Liu Fengyi''s question, Ye Fei smiled and said, "Aunt must have something to discuss with us. School can wait."

    Liu Fengyi said, "Let''s talk as we walk. Yunqi, you don''t need to ride your electric bike today. Aunt will give you both a gift." With that, she led the two out of the house. There was a Volkswagen Longteng sedan parked outside, a two-year-old model that still looked new.

    Upon seeing the car, Ye Yunqi cheered, "Aunt, is this the gift you''re giving us? Can I finally drive?"

    Liu Fengyi shook her head with a smile, "The car is indeed for you both, but you can''t drive yet." She knocked on the driver''s window and added, "From now on, Mingming will be responsible for picking you up and dropping you off at school."

    The front window of the Longteng sedan slowly rolled down, revealing a bright and beautiful face. Zhou Mingming, the aunt''s personal secretary and a skilled martial artist, smiled and said, "Get in, you two."

    "Mingming!" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi greeted her in unison. They were familiar with this beautiful woman, who was not only the aunt''s secretary but also a martial arts expert from a renowned family, not inferior to Ye Yunqi in martial skills.

    As they got into the car, Ye Fei noticed that Zhou Mingming was not wearing her usual professional attire but rather casual clothing. Curious, he asked, "Mingming, aren''t you working today? Why the change in outfit?"

    Starting the car, Zhou Mingmingughed and replied, "My job from now on is to pick you two up and drop you off. What I wear doesn''t matter, right?"

    Ye Fei was taken aback and asked, "Aren''t you the aunt''s secretary? Why are you now specifically assigned to pick us up?" It was indeed strange. Even if the aunt wanted to arrange a chauffeur, she could have chosen anyone. There was no need to send her most trusted secretary, especially considering Zhou Mingming''s exceptional skills, which would be more useful by the aunt''s side.

    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "Haven''t you two been eager to drive to school? But you''re still not old enough, so Auntie will have Mingming pick you up for a while. She''s very attentive, and Auntie feels relieved entrusting you to her."

    Ye Fei''s heart stirred involuntarily as he thought back to that day with Liu Yiru''s demeanor, which seemed off, as if she was carrying some worry between her brows. Now, with Auntie sending over someone with such great skills, could it be that something had happened within the family? Was Auntie worried about some ident happening to him?

    Thinking this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but nce at Liu Fengyi, noticing a gentle and kind look in her eyes mixed with a hint of concern. He affirmed his thoughts internally but also understood that now was not the time to ask. Even if he did, she wouldn''t tell him, as in her eyes, he was still a child in need of protection.

    On the other hand, Ye Yunqi didn''t sense anything amiss. She was still pouting and grumbling about Auntie not allowing her to drive, while Liu Fengyi just smiled gently, seemingly enjoying her yfulints.

    The car was indeed much faster than the electric bike. Before long, they arrived at a high school. Liu Fengyi got out of the car at the entrance and walked away alone. Zhou Mingming, however, followed them into the school. Ye Fei, ustomed to seeing Zhou Mingming in professional attire, was now amazed by her casual outfit.

    Before, Ye Fei had thought that Zhou Mingming was not much less beautiful than their mothers. But now, he realized he had been mistaken. In her youthful attire, she was just as stunning as Liu Yiru and the others. Although her figure wasn''t as voluptuous as theirs, her 1.75-meter height made her appear tall and elegant, exuding a different kind of charm in Ye Fei''s eyes.

    Zhou Mingming stayed with them until they reached the fourth floor, watching them enter the ssroom before leaving. She didn''t go far, just found a shady spot to sit down. At twenty-five years old, sitting in a high school campus, she didn''t seem out of ce at all. Like a quiet schoolgirl, the breeze tousled her flowing hair, giving her an aura of purity and beauty.

    While there were many beautiful girls at the high school, there were only a few who could match Zhou Mingming''s level of beauty. Consequently, many students and even teachers couldn''t help but sneak a few extra nces as they passed by her. However, Ye Fei didn''t take the time to admire her beauty because Zhou Mingming''s actions further confirmed his suspicions. It seemed that their family had indeed encountered some kind of crisis.

    Sitting at his desk, Ye Fei couldn''t help but ponder. Auntie sending Zhou Mingming was undoubtedly for his protection. As for his younger sister, she didn''t need anyone''s protection. Thinking about this, he felt even more resentful towards his own body.

 Chapter 28 The Crazy Attempt

    Ye Fei spent the entire day lost in thought, feeling an increasing desire for power. He was a man, the only man in the family, yet in the past, he had been unable to protect the women at home. Instead, he found himself being protected by them at every turn. If life could still be as peaceful as before, he wouldn''t have many thoughts. But things were different now. The opponents his mother and the others faced seemed formidable, and at this moment, he not only couldn''t help them but also had to distract them to protect himself, a fact that Ye Fei couldn''t ept.

    During lunch, Ye Yunqi felt that something was off with Ye Fei, but she didn''t think too much about it. Her brother had been acting strangely recently, and she had grown ustomed to it. Besides, she had also be engrossed in a mobile game with Lin Ling, spending all her time ying with her and not paying much attention to Ye Fei.

    It wasn''t until they returned home for dinner and were in the study that Ye Yunqi looked at Ye Fei with a hint of desire in her eyes. The way Ye Fei had made her feelfortable a few days ago had left her somewhat addicted to that feeling. So, when the two were alone, her desire resurfaced.

    From her little sister''s gaze, Ye Fei understood what she wanted. But thinking about the morning''s events, he couldn''t help but hesitate. Pretending not to notice her longing gaze mixed with a hint of pleading, he cleared his throat and said, "I''m feeling a bit unwell. I''ll go rest."

    Ye Yunqi felt a bit disappointed, but considering that he had seemed off all day, she thought he might really be unwell. She asked with concern, "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    Ye Fei shook his head, "I just feel tired. I''ll be fine after a nap. Can you help me with my homework?"

    "No problem!" Ye Yunqi readily agreed, asking once more, "Are you really okay?"

    "I am. I know my own body. I''ll be fine," Ye Fei smiled, got up, and went back to his room.

    Watching Ye Fei''s retreating figure, Ye Yunqi fell into a daze. She felt that something was off about herself, a feeling that only arose when facing Ye Fei. While she had always cared deeply for him, she had never felt this way before.

    The previous Ye Yunqi had never experienced this sense of uncertainty or spected about what Ye Fei was thinking. But now, things were different. If Ye Fei seemed even slightly off, she couldn''t help but start overthinking, wondering if she had done something wrong and if he would ignore her. She was a smart girl, and upon a moment of calm reflection, she felt a sense of unease. Her behavior seemed so much like what she had read about in books regarding girls falling in love.

    Thinking back to the sour feeling she had when she saw him getting close to Lin Ling during the day, Ye Yunqi was almost certain. She couldn''t help but feel a bit confused. How could she have such thoughts? But this feeling was quite pleasant, guarding a small secret in her heart, secretly guessing his thoughts, giving her a sweet sense of happiness that she had never experienced before, something her mother and sisters couldn''t provide.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ye Fei once again fell into contemtion. His little sister''s eyes just now had solidified his resolve. He couldn''t continue like this. This cursed body not only needed protection from his family but also couldn''t even fulfill his little sister''s small requests. Though he could do things for her without her doing the same for him, thinking of her behavior that morning, Ye Fei knew that if he did that, his little sister wouldn''t feel good either.

    After making up his mind, Ye Fei took out therge box from the bedside table, assembled it, locked the door of his room from the inside, turned off the lights, and pretended to be asleep to prevent his little sister from worrying anding to knock on the door.

    Prepared, Ye Fei crawled into the homemade virtual box, started the game, feeling the explosive power within him. His confidence grew stronger; this time, it was do or die!

    Yes, he was about to activate his homemade device for brain domain development and wanted to simte the strength of the barbarians in the game, transforming himself into a true barbarian.

    After activating the device inside, Ye Feiy quietly, waiting for his transformation. At this moment, his heart was surprisingly calm because he knew that when he emerged from this box, he would either be extremely powerful or be a fool or dead.

    After waiting for a long time without feeling anything, just as he thought the contraption he had set up was ineffective, a tingling sensation spread throughout his body. Then, a strange electric-like force entered his brain. In an instant, his head seemed to explode, the intense pain almost making him lose consciousness.

    Fortunately, over the years, his will had been honed to extreme toughness due to his physical condition. Although the pain in his brain made him feel like he was about to die, he endured it.

    As time passed, the pain in Ye Fei''s brain gradually weakened. Now, even if he wanted to faint, it seemed impossible because the pain made his consciousness clearer. It seemed to have a protective effect, keeping his mind from bing blurred due to the intense pain.

    After an uncertain amount of time, the painful sensation in Ye Fei''s brain slowly diminished, reced by an indescribable feeling. One thing was certain ¡ª he now felt unprecedentedly clear-headed, his mind much sharper than usual. Overjoyed, he realized he had seeded, but he didn''t know if this sess would make him stronger.

    Fate seemed to enjoy ying tricks on Ye Fei. Just when he thought he had seeded and everything was about to end, a more powerful pain arose in his brain, apanied by a sudden influx of familiar yet unfamiliar things into his consciousness. These things felt familiar because he had used them countless times in the game, but he never imagined they would appear in his mind so vividly. These things were the skills of the barbarians in the game. Despite not seeing any data due to it being his own body, Ye Fei could unmistakably feel that he could use these skills, yes, even in reality.

    Could he really possess the strength of a barbarian in reality? Ye Fei was thrilled, yet also somewhat uneasy. With such a change in his body, was he still human?

 Chapter 29 Invincible Power

    As time passed, Ye Fei felt the power within him slowly merging with himself. At this moment, he no longer felt any pain but instead experienced a tremendous sense of rapidly increasing power. This feeling was something he had only experienced while leveling up in the game, giving him a sense of illusion that he might still be in the game, with reality seemingly unaffected.

    The wait was long, and Ye Fei even felt it more unbearable than when he was in excruciating pain, as the oue of this matter was incredibly important to him, making him nervous.

    During this wait, unsure of how much time had passed, Ye Fei finally felt the surge of powering to aplete halt, perfectly integrated within himself without any sense of discord.

    Crawling out of that box, Ye Fei was astonished to find that the contraption he had made hadpletely transformed at some point. As he left, the box was nowpletely ruined, turning into a pile of damaged parts, with even the steel casing on the outside twisted and deformed.

    Looking at this scene before him, Ye Fei was not shocked but rather delighted. Therge steel te was broken, yet he emerged unharmed. Did this mean he now possessed immense power? However, the peculiar heaviness in his body reminded him that he was still not well, appearing as feeble as before.

    With a mix of apprehension and excitement, Ye Fei picked up the deformed steel te, held it at both ends, and gently bent it in the middle. There was a crisp snap as the two-centimeter-thick steel te split in half at his touch.

    Staring dumbfounded at the two halves in his hand, Ye Fei began to doubt if he was dreaming. Was this real? Could it be that simple, to have gained such strength? Had the steel te deteriorated due to the recent events?

    Ye Fei, unable to believe what he had just witnessed, then picked up the small dumbbell usually used for arm exercises by the bedside, an object that had not been in contact with the box and therefore shouldn''t have been influenced.

    Although this dumbbell was small, it was already at Ye Fei''s limit. Normally, it took a lot of effort to lift, but now it felt light as a feather in his hand, as if it were made of paper.

    Overjoyed, Ye Fei tightened his grip on the dumbbell and threw a punch. However, this action surprised him once again as he felt his fingers sink into the handle of the dumbbell. Hastily bringing it closer to inspect, Ye Fei saw that the pure iron handle of the small dumbbell bore deep impressions from his fingers.

    While knowing he had indeed be stronger, Ye Fei was left gaping in amazement. Was this too incredible? To leave such marks on solid iron¡ªperhaps even the best martial artist in the family couldn''t achieve this. Could it be that he truly possessed the strength of the barbarians from the game?

    Contemting this possibility, Ye Fei was eager to put his newfound strength to the test. However, the room was clearly not the best choice. He needed to go outside.

    Quietly opening the door to peek outside, Ye Fei noticed the lights were still on in the living room downstairs, indicating Aunt Zhang was still awake. Going outside now would likely be met with opposition from her, but Ye Fei was impatient. Thus, he made his way to the window in his room and looked down. Feeling a tinge of fear, he wondered if jumping down would cause any problems. But waiting for Aunt Zhang to sleep before leaving the ground floor seemed like a long wait.

    After a brief moment of consideration, Ye Fei let his desire to ovee rationality. He thought to himself that with his increased strength, perhaps his constitution had also improved, and jumping from here should be fine.

    Steeling himself, Ye Fei finally pushed open the window, climbed onto the windowsill, and leaped outward. However, this leap took him by surprise as he realized he didn''tnd in the backyard as expected but instead flew over the wall,nding far away without a sound, feeling weightless as he touched the ground.

    When Ye Fei turned back, he realized that with that jump, he had actually leaped nearly twenty meters away. This reminded him of the barbarian''s leaping skill. Could it be that he could really use those skills in reality?

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei became even more excited. Unable to contain himself, he began to sprint at full speed. In that moment, he only heard the sound of rushing wind in his ears as he looked to the sides and saw the streetlights speeding backward. This speed was even faster than when he practiced driving with the special forces in the military camp. His conviction grew stronger that he now possessed the skills of a barbarian.

    Understanding this, Ye Fei was so excited that he wanted to shout out loud. However, being in the urban area, it was clearly not appropriate. So, he suppressed that urge and continued running at a faster pace.

    In less than half an hour, Ye Fei found himself outside the city in Wanghai. When he finally stopped, he could hardly believe that he had run over a hundred miles in such a short time and didn''t feel tired at all. The explosive power within him made him unable to resist roaring loudly, the sound carrying far and wide. He also felt that his body had be much stronger.

    Next, Ye Fei tested each of the barbarian skills one by one. Although he didn''t find many of them practical, the improvement in his physical abilities alone was enough to satisfy him. With this kind of strength, he was confident that he could protect the women in his family well, even though each of them was skilled. Ye Fei always felt they needed his protection.

    After running and jumping outside for a while, Ye Fei quietly returned home. He quickly took a shower,y down in his room, feeling a bit excited. Fortunately, after many years of training, his character had be much tougher than that of his peers. Otherwise, if an ordinary person were to obtain such invincible power, who knows how they might go crazy or even bewless.

    After the excitement passed, Ye Fei thought about his body. Why did he feel so heavy despite having such strong power? He had to admit that this sess not only gave him immense strength but also made his mind much more agile. So, Ye Fei quickly realized that his current immense strength was not physical but rather a result of unlocking the mysterious power of his mind domain. His body, however, remained in a state of disrepair, essentially unchanged, indicating that what he gained this time was something akin to a superpower.

    "It looks like I still need to continue practicing that technique." Ye Fei murmured to himself. He couldn''t help but wonder, if his body was already this strong in its current state, how powerful would he be if he truly mastered that technique? With this pleasant fantasy in mind, he slowly drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 30 A Passionate Kiss

    Early the next morning, Ye Fei woke up and hastily put on his clothes before rushing into the gym on the ground floor. Despite the scatteredponents by his bed reminding him that the events ofst night were real, after being weak for over a decade, he still found it hard to believe.

    ying with the specially maderge barbell as if it were nothing, a barbell even his little sister couldn''t lift, Ye Fei realized that he wasn''t dreamingst night. He truly possessed a strength greater than that of his mother and the others.

    Setting down the barbell, Ye Fei sat down on a nearby chair, feeling somewhat lost. Now, like a poor man suddenly bing rich, this sudden surge of power left him unsure of what to do next. Logically, with this kind of strength, he should venture out and make a career for himself. But as the heir of the tworgest families in Wanghai, did he still need to strive?

    Yet, he was somewhat unwilling to return to his previous stable life. Despite being frail since childhood, his ambitions were much greater than those of ordinary people. He always aimed to achieve great things, as evidenced by the substantial reputation he had built online under the pseudonym "Weak as a Breeze".

    It seemed that there was a crisis in the family at the moment. This should have been the best time for him to act, but he had no idea who the enemy was. It seemed like he needed to find a moment to ask his mother and the others. At worst, he could demonstrate his current strength to them, believing they would find it useful.

    Having sorted out all this, Ye Fei''s mood improved. ncing around the gym, he knew that none of these things were of any use to him, so he decided not to waste any more time here and walked towards the door.

    As he was about to open the door, Ye Fei felt a soft body collide into his arms. Without looking, he knew it was Ye Yunqi. He smiled and hugged her, asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a rush early in the morning?"

    Unexpectedly, Ye Yunqi pushed him away and huffed, saying, "Why are you up so early for no reason? What''s the point ofing here? No matter how much you train, you''re still useless!"

    Ye Fei was taken aback. In recent days, Ye Yunqi had basically stopped calling him useless, so her anger now indicated that she was genuinely upset. However, Ye Fei couldn''t figure out how he had offended her.

    After scolding him, Ye Yunqi immediately regretted it. Seeing Ye Fei''s bewildered expression, she felt even more guilty and slowly leaned into his embrace, apologizing softly, "I''m sorry, brother. I didn''t mean it."

    "Hehe, it''s okay. Hearing you call me like that makes me feel warm." Ye Fei naturally wasn''t angry with her over this, but he still didn''t understand why she had this attitude towards him. So he asked, "Yunqi, can you tell me where I offended you?"

    Ye Yunqi''s face turned bright red in an instant. After the joy Ye Fei had brought her in the past two days, she hadpletely fallen in love with this feeling. However, Ye Fei had brushed off her hintsst night, iming he wasn''t feeling well, which left her unsatisfied.

    When she returned to her room, memories of the pleasure from the previous days flooded back, prompting her to indulge herself. But she couldn''t recreate the feeling of when Ye Fei touched her, so she deliberately woke up early today, hoping to use that special method to wake Ye Fei up like yesterday morning, seekingfort from each other.

    To her surprise, when she reached his room, he was already gone. Frantically searching the house and even asking Zhang Ayi, she couldn''t find him anywhere. Feeling frustrated, she decided to vent in the gym, where she unexpectedly found the person she had been looking for. The sense of grievance in her heart made her act impulsively towards Ye Fei.

    However, Ye Yunqi felt embarrassed to reveal the reason for her anger. She made up a random excuse, saying, "You said you weren''t feeling wellst night, so I woke up early to check on you, but you came here instead, making it hard for me to find you. Can you me me for being upset?"

    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "I''m fine. I just came here early to exercise. But the equipment here isn''t suitable for me. I''ll just watch you from the side."

    Thinking he meant the equipment was too heavy for him, Ye Yunqi pulled him into the room without much thought. She wanted to take him upstairs to do things they both enjoyed but hesitated due to her shyness as a girl and the recent misunderstanding.

    After exercising for a while, Ye Yunqi wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at Ye Fei, only to find that his gaze wasn''t on her but fixed on the ground, lost in thought.

    Feeling a sense of disappointment and resentment, she wondered why he didn''t pay attention to her despite her deliberately provocative actions. She couldn''t help butin in her heart: "Doesn''t this fool know how to take the initiative? Where did that stubbornness from the first time go?"

    Feeling down, Ye Yunqi lost the motivation to continue exercising. Coincidentally, at that moment, Zhang Ayi had almost finished preparing the meal, so she pulled the noticeably distracted Ye Fei back to the living room.

    After dinner, Ye Yunqi instinctively wanted to go to the garage to get her electric bike, only to find Zhou Mingming waiting in the yard. It then dawned on her that since yesterday, she no longer needed to ride her bike with her frail brother.

    Sitting in the car, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but me her aunt for sending Zhou Mingming to apany her for no reason. This arrangement meant she no longer had the opportunity to be alone with Ye Fei. She couldn''t remember when her previous extreme dislike of riding with someone had turned into her fondest memory.

    Sensing Ye Yunqi''s thoughts, Ye Fei, who was sitting in the back with her, leaned close and whispered in her ear, "I really miss the times when you took me to school. In a few days, let''s talk to Auntie and ask her to take Mingming back so you can continue to apany me, okay?"

    The warmth of Ye Fei''s breath on Ye Yunqi''s sensitive ear made her feel tingly andfortable. But what made her even morefortable was the fact that her brother was willing to be with her, filling her heart with sweetness. This connection wasn''t like the twins'' telepathy from before; instead, it resembled the unspoken understanding between lovers.

    Gazing at Ye Fei affectionately, Ye Yunqi suddenly wished he would kiss her. Sensing her desire once again, Ye Fei nced at Zhou Mingming in front, who was focused on driving. Feeling reassured, he leaned in, masking their figures behind the seat, and gently kissed her soft, sweet lips.

 Chapter 31 Little Sisters Initiative

    Both of them were inexperienced in this regard, having no idea what to do after pressing their lips together, but even so, it already felt extremely thrilling, making their hearts beat a little faster.

    Ye Fei, having read some novels after all, slowly tried to slip his tongue into his little sister''s mouth after kissing for a while. He gently explored her soft lips from within, and Ye Yunqi found it amusing as she lightly held his tongue and yfully intertwined hers with it.

    After a while, Ye Fei retracted his tongue and also sucked in Ye Yunqi''s little tongue, savoring the taste in his mouth.

    Lost in the pleasure of their kiss, they were engrossed in each other, with Ye Yunqi having cultivated her inner strength, breathing naturally long, while Ye Fei, after the changes fromst night, felt even stronger than Ye Yunqi, even feeling like he could hold his breath without needing to breathe, causing them to forget the passage of time. It wasn''t until Zhou Mingming parked the car at the school gate and called out to them that they suddenly snapped back to reality, blushing as they quickly separated their lips.

    Zhou Mingming found it quite amusing to see the affectionate siblings in such a state, noticing their flushed faces upon her discovery. She couldn''t help but chuckle, saying, "You two are quite close, but it''s best not to engage in such activities."

    In her eyes, they were still children, and she believed they were merely imitating adults for fun, without thinking much of it, just offering them a reminder.

    Seeing Zhou Mingming''s reaction, both Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi breathed a sigh of relief, secretly scolding themselves for being careless. If Zhou Mingming took this seriously and told Liu Fengyi or Liu Yiru about it, getting scolded would be a minor issue. But if they were forbidden from being together, then it would truly be disastrous.

    Smiling foolishly at Zhou Mingming, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi got out of the car. This time, Zhou Mingming didn''t apany them upstairs, as her visit yesterday was merely to locate their ssroom.

    As they walked down the hallway, the siblings exchanged a nce, sticking out their tongues at each other simultaneously. But then, they both remembered the peculiar sensation of each other''s tongues in their mouths. Ye Fei made a kissing gesture, causing Ye Yunqi''s fair cheeks to blush, shifting the atmosphere from before, making her shy once more.

    Throughout the day, Ye Fei felt conflicted. With his newfound strength, he was happy and wanted to share his joy with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. However, he hesitated to tell them, knowing they might not congratte him immediately but rather be furious. His actions were too risky, and any misstep could lead to unexpected consequences. Even Ye Fei himself wouldn''t dare to repeat it, as the first device was already scrapped, and he couldn''t guarantee the same effect with another.

    Another issue that troubled Ye Fei was that the troublesome students who often bothered him hadn''t approached him all day. Despite purposely going out alone several times, they didn''t show up, which left Ye Fei feeling somewhat sorry for them yet also a bit annoyed.

    After all, he was still a young man. Who wouldn''t feel upset if constantly bullied? He had refrained from letting his sister deal with their troubles mainly because she cared too much about him. If she knew everything, she might retaliate fiercely, leaving those troublemakers unrecognizable to their own mothers. But with himself intervening, he could handle the situation more prudently.

    Feeling down throughout the day, Ye Fei returned home still feeling unsettled. After hastily finishing his dinner and homework, he went to his room to sleep,pletely unaware of the slightly resentful look in Ye Yunqi''s eyes as she watched him.

    Ye Fei had another dream. In this dream, his goddess appeared again, but this time she seemed off. Not only did she kiss him eagerly, but she also ventured lower, eventually reaching down to grasp his proudly standing member, gently ying with it before taking it into her mouth.

    Watching his own self being pleasured by her goddess-like figure, Ye Fei was almost about to shout in excitement, but then he felt something was amiss. The sensation was too real, nothing like a dream at all.

    The real sensation made Ye Fei suddenly wake up, but even after bing clear-headed, that feeling of being held in ce remained. Unable to resist, he lifted his head to look down and, aided by the hazy moonlight outside the window, he saw a girl lying on top of him, her head buried in his abdomen. It was clear to him that the one currently on top of him was Ye Yunqi.

    "What''s this? Coming all the way here in the middle of the night, is your little slutty self feeling itchy?" Ye Fei found himself oddly enjoying using such vulgarnguage with the girl.

    Seeing Ye Fei awake and teasing her with those words, Ye Yunqi was not surprised but rather pleased. Having restrained herself for two days, she had her fun with Ye Fei for a while.

    Excited by the pleasure, she moved her small buttocks closer to Ye Fei''s face, parted her legs, straddled his head, and brought her wet, tender womanhood close to his mouth, saying, "Yes, it''s so itchy. Brother, please help me out quickly."

    Ye Fei smiled slightly and began to lick her delicious womanhood. Ye Yunqi moaned in delight, returning the favor by eagerly sucking on his manhood, while her hands expertly stroked the part she couldn''t hold in her mouth.

    Perhaps due to the pent-up desire, Ye Yunqi did notst long under Ye Fei''s ministrations and reached climax, emitting a soft, delicate moan from her throat. Her body trembled intensely for a moment, and a sweet stream of desire flowed from her petite womanhood, which Ye Fei dly consumed.

    As Ye Yunqiy softly on Ye Fei, her hand still gripping his manhood tightly, she was too exhausted to continue using her mouth. Ye Fei sat up, cradled Ye Yunqi''s naked body in his arms, and whispered softly in her ear, "Feeling good?"

    "Mm-hmm," Ye Yunqi nodded vigorously. "Brother, can you please pleasure me again? I love this feeling too much."

    Ye Fei chuckled, "You really are a little slut, aren''t you? Once is not enough."

    Seemingly understanding her brother''s preference for such coarsenguage, Ye Yunqi yed along, "Yes, my little slut is so itchy. Can you satisfy her one more time?"

    With that, she wriggled out of Ye Fei''s embrace, sat beside him, spread her legs wide open, exposing her moist womanhood unabashedly. Using her delicate hands, she gently parted herbia majora, invitingly saying, "Good brother, good man, my little slut is so empty, pleasee and pleasure me quickly."

    Ye Fei locked his gaze onto her nearly exposed womanhood, despite having just cleaned her moments ago. In this short time, more arousal had produced a considerable amount of lubrication. Her pink, tender womanhood glistened under the light, emitting an extremelyscivious glow. The entrance nestled between her delicatebia seemed to beckon him to plunge into it eagerly.

    Ye Fei, as if under a spell, slowly leaned closer, not burying his head as before but kneeling between her legs, gripping his manhood¡ªhard as a rod¡ªand slowly pressing it against her slick, tender womanhood.

    Rough hot big turtle head just touched her delicate pussy mouth, both of them can not help but hit a jolt, this feeling, than with the hands and mouth much stronger, Ye Fei waist slightly force, the big turtle head little by little to open her two pieces of small shade lips, slowly into the pussy eye she has never had anything to enter, that kind of cool to the extreme feeling let both of them are extremely mesmerized.

    Looking down at her brother''s somewhat frighteninglyrge cock bar a little bit into their own little tender pussy, looking at half of the ns is about to go in, for letting her brother inserted, Ye Yunqi is not disgusted, and even a little bit of anticipation, but many years of ethical education let her hesitation at thest moment, can not help but trembling voice said: "Brother, don''t ah. "

    Ye Yunqi so shouted, Ye Fei also immediately came to his senses, seeing his current position, he hastily drew back and withdrew a good distance, forcefully pped himself on the face, and said with a lowered head, "Yunqi, I''m sorry."

    Looking at Ye Fei''s handsome face with five very obvious fingerprints made by himself, Ye Yunqi was greatly distressed, hurriedly jumped into his arms, reached out her small hand to caress his somewhat swollen face, softly said, "Brother, I didn''t me you, in fact, I want you to stick it in, but we can''t be like this ah."

    Although Ye Yunqi said so, Ye Fei still couldn''t forgive himself for a moment, his mood was still very low, Ye Yunqi saw him like this, her eyes rolled for a moment, she suddenly hugged him tightly, and twisted hard, letting her own pair of tits which had already developed to quite a certain size rubbing against his chest, and said in a slutty and wagging voice, "Brother, you promised to get me again, and now you are doing it again. Brother, you promised that you would do it again, but now you don''t care anymore? My little slutty pussy is itching to death."

    Ye Fei was amused by her and his heart jumped wildly, and his already soft cock rose up like an inted ball of leather, and pushed straight up against her small buttocks sitting on his waist.

    Ye Yunqi in the first time to discover his changes, the heart is very happy, slowly to move his body down, want to once again take his cock into his mouth, but Ye Fei pulled her, said, "Yunqi, brother wants to get your pussy."

    "Yeah." Ye Yunqi, not yet realizing what he was talking about, agreed, "You get my pussy and I''ll get your cock-bar and see who gets who out first."

    Ye Fei, however, shook his head, "No, I mean, I''m going to get your little slutty pussy with my cock-bar."

    "Huh?" Ye Yunqi eximed, "But the book says that this is called incest, we can''t do that."

    Ye Feiughed, "As long as we don''t stick it in, it''s not considered incest."

    Ye Yunqi looked down at her own little pussy, but realized that apart from sticking it in she really couldn''t think of any way to get it out, so she asked, "How to get it out then?"

    Ye Feiughed, "Just leave it to me." Said he let Ye Yunqi in his arms changed position, then put his hand between her legs, with three hands pressed on her pussy gently rubbing up, Ye Yunqi was made to moan loudly, lewd water also uncontrobly gushed out.

    Ye Fei put all of his sister''s lewd water on the inside of her thighs, and made it wet and slippery, and then put some on his cock, and theny down with his arms around her, and the two of themy on their sides side by side.

    Lifting up one of his sister''s long, thin legs, Ye Fei put his thick and iparable cocktail into her crotch, and then lowered her legs down again, letting her tightly mp her cocktail, gently thrusting in that space she squeezed out with her legs and tender pussy, and asked, "Getting it this way, are youfortable?"

    "Sofortable!" Nodding her head vigorously, she only felt that her brother''s rough ns could not stop rubbing the tender flesh on her pussy with his thrusts, and that kind of crunchy pleasure was much stronger than when he licked it with his tongue, and she could not help but ask, "Brother, are we fucking?"

    In order to cater to Ye Fei, she had specially watched something on the inte today, especially learning some vulgar words, not expecting this to be used.

    Ye Fei couldn''t say what they were counting on for a while, so she could only say in some vagueness, "Even if it is."

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but moan and whispered in his ear, "Brother, you''re fucking me so well, fuck me harder!"

    Ye Fei was greatly excited, his hands sticking on her little ass, he used the fastest speed to vigorously thrust up in that special space of hers, straightly making Ye Yunqi moan continuously. If it wasn''t for the excellent soundproofing of their rooms, I''m afraid Auntie Zhang downstairs would have been woken up by Ye Yunqi.

    Because this position can directly stimte Ye Yunqi''s little tender pussy, so her pussy outflow of lewd water has not been broken, but also makes Ye Fei''s cock in her there into the extremely smooth, and just tasted the taste of Ye Yunqi seems to be very addicted, in the orgasm after the still refused to let go of the legs, Ye Fei also do not worry about her body, and also has been to make non-stop until Ye Yunqi in this position in the first half of the year, the first time to the end of the year, the second half of the year to the end of the second half of the year.

    Ye Yunqi in this position in the fourth wild leakage, Ye Fei also feel a burst of eye numbness, ns surge, hastily from between her thighs to pull out the chicken bar, to her mouth.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t mind at all and opened her mouth to hold her brother''s huge ns, letting him shoot all the way into her mouth, swallowing all the semen and still not letting go, sucking for a long time until all the remaining semen was sucked down to thest bit, only then did she pull out the big dick out of her hardened cock again.

    Although Ye Fei wanted to do it again, he saw that his little sister was really tired, but he didn''t force her to do it again, and licked her little pussy clean too, before he hugged her and went into a sweet sleep together.

    When the first sunlight in the morning shines into the room, Ye Fei opens her eyes, looking at Ye Yunqi who is naked and lying in her arms, and wondering what dream she had, the sweet smile on her stunning face, she gently moves her body, but feels that her dick which is naturally erected in the morning is still mped tightly by her legs, and she can''t help but think ofst night''s pleasure.

    Gently put Ye Yunqi''s body t, pulled his thing out from between her legs, Ye Fei heart can''t help but have some fear, if not in the end Ye Yunqi due to nervousness called out to him, I''m afraid that he really inserted into it, if it really did that, he really don''t know how to face his goddess-like mother in the future.

    But think about it, although it didn''te really, but also almost, after all, the two of them there pressed together and rubbed together for so long, but that kind of feeling is still really good it.

    Ye Fei smiled at Ye Yunqi who was still smiling in her sleep, and couldn''t help but kiss her on her small mouth, being harassed by him so much, but Ye Yunqi still didn''t wake up, just mumbled a couple of words that no one could hear, and rolled over and went back to sleep.

    Now has entered the fall, the morning is still more or less a little cold, Ye Fei pulled a thin quilt over Ye Yunqi, and lovingly kissed her on the cheek, it seems that she is really exhausted, think about it,st night she came as many as five times, where can not be tired?

    Ye Fei felt a little strange, remembered that the first time he had just put into her little mouth, he already could not hold back, how could hest so longst night? Could it be that this is also the benefit brought to him by the brain development?

    After noticing her body, Ye Fei made a new discovery, that is, the sense of rxation that she had once experienced that morning came to her body once again.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Doubts About Cultivation Technique

    What on earth is going on? Ye Fei was puzzled. This feeling waspletely random, without any pattern. He couldn''t recall doing anything specialst night. Especiallypared to thest time, the only simrity might be that he experienced a pleasant release. However, he had experimented before, and it wasn''t because of that.

    Pondering this, his gaze inadvertently swept over Ye Yunqi, still asleep. A thought struck him¡ªcould it be because of her?

    Suddenly, he remembered the dual cultivation technique mentioned in the novel he read yesterday. It seemed like it could enhance abilities through theplementary forces of yin and yang. Could it be that when his little sister pleasured him orally, he absorbed some yin energy from her delicate mouth, thus facilitating the operation of his technique?

    So, the mysterious technique he obtained unexpectedly was actually a form of dual cultivation?

    The more Ye Fei thought about it, the more usible this possibility seemed. His heart couldn''t help but leap with joy as he hugged Ye Yunqi''s smooth and tender body, kissing her sweet lips with vigor.

    Theck of air woke Ye Yunqi, who groggily opened her eyes, freed herself from Ye Fei''s embrace, andined, "Bad boy, can''t you let me sleep a bit more? I''m so tired."

    ncing at the time, Ye Fei saw it was just past six in the morning. He smiled, "Alright, you can sleep a bit more. I''ll get up first."

    "No! Stay with me!" Ye Yunqi insisted, hugging him tightly, reaching down to hold his still firm member, cing it between her most alluring parts, gently rubbing a few times before contentedly closing her eyes again.

    With her soft mounds pressed against his chest and her grip tight, Ye Fei couldn''t resist getting aroused again. He started moving slowly, allowing his member to rub against her as it didst night.

    Unable to continue sleeping, Ye Yunqi twisted his waist,ining, "Bad boy, won''t you let me sleep?"

    "Let''s sleep in a while. Let''s enjoy this for a bit," Ye Fei said with a smile, though his actions below did not cease.

    "No!" Ye Yunqi objected, "We did a lotst night. I''m a bit tired now, or I won''t be able to go to school."

    "What should I do then?" Ye Fei asked with a hint of frustration, stopping his actions to avoid tiring her out further.

    "I can''t handle you. How does this thing work? Your body seems weak, but it''s so lively," Ye Yunqi remarked, moving her body down into the covers.

    When Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi emerged from the room, it was muchter than usual. Zhang Ayi was waiting at the door. Seeing them, Ye Yunqi blushed, unlike her bold self in the room. However, Zhang Ayi paid no mind. To her, these siblings were still children, and their sleeping together didn''t seem inappropriate.

    At the breakfast table, Ye Fei ate heartily while Ye Yunqi seemed uninterested. She wasn''t hungry, just a bit tired from the previous night''s activities.

    Noticing herck of appetite, Ye Fei jokingly remarked, "Yunqi, why aren''t you eating? Even if you''re not hungry, you need to eat a bit. The nutrients you got earlier won''tst the morning!"

    Her face flushed at his words. Annoyed by his teasing in front of Zhang Ayi, she grabbed a piece of bread and chewed on it vigorously, as if biting Ye Fei instead of the bread.

    Ye Fei chuckled and stopped teasing her, continuing with his breakfast. Zhang Ayi didn''t entirely understand their conversation but didn''t dwell on it. These two youngsters had exhibited strange behaviors before, and she was used to it.

    After the meal, Zhou Mingming, as usual, was already waiting outside. Ye Fei said, "Mingming, you don''t have to wait outside anymore or have breakfast alone. Join us."

    "Sure," Zhou Mingming, familiar with them, epted without hesitation.

    Sitting next to Ye Yunqi, who still seemed a bit down, Ye Fei asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong? You seem out of spirits."

    "It''s all because of you!" Ye Yunqi blushed, whispering, "After what you did for so long, I''m still a bit tired."

    Ye Yunqi''sint was just casual, but it struck a chord with Ye Fei.

    Could it be that his technique wasn''t about dual cultivation as he thought but rather a sinister method of draining energy?

    If that was the case, it would be a problem. Even though he wanted to improve his health, he couldn''t bear to harm the woman he cared for. It was a dilemma¡ªhow could he give up on something that brought him such pleasure?

    Ye Yunqi saw the heavy look on Ye Fei''s face and thought he was feeling guilty about something, so she gently leaned into his embrace and softly said, "Brother, I''m fine. Just need to rest a bit, and also..."

    At this point, her shy face turned crimson, and she whispered in Ye Fei''s ear, "And, I really like it when you touch me, it feels so good."

    Ye Fei gave a wry smile, gave her a look that said they would talkter, as Zhou Mingming was still in the car, and some things were not suitable for her to hear.

    As Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi walked into the hallway, it was almost time for ss. There were only the two of them in the corridor, and Ye Yunqi looked around and said, "Brother, do you have something to tell me?"

    Ye Fei sighed and said, "Yunqi, let''s not do that anymore in the future."

    "What?" Ye Yunqi didn''t quite understand what he meant at first.

    Ye Fei exined, "I mean what happenedst night. Let''s not do that again. It''s not good for you."

    "Why?" Ye Yunqi suddenly became a bit agitated.

    Just like Ye Fei, she was also deeply infatuated with that feeling. Hearing him say he didn''t want to do it with her like that again made her heart race. She asked, "Are you worried about our rtionship? But you said as long as we don''t go all the way, it''s fine, right? Could it be... Could it be that you don''t like me anymore?"

    In her small thoughts, this was the only possibility she could think of, feeling a sense of difort and her eyes starting to redden.

 Chapter 33 Tang Rous Provocation

    Ye Fei saw that Ye Yunqi had misunderstood, so he quickly reached out to embrace her, gently stroking her silky long hair and kissing her cheek before saying, "Silly girl, how could I not like you? You''re thinking too much."

    Ye Yunqi, who had a strong spiritual connection with Ye Fei, could clearly sense that he was speaking the truth. However, his proposal left her even more puzzled, and she asked, "Then why would you say that?"

    Ye Fei sighed, "Do you remember me telling you about a cultivation technique that I couldn''t master no matter how hard I tried?"

    "Yes, I remember. Mom also warned you not to practice it recklessly. You''re not practicing that technique, are you?" Ye Yunqi''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that her brother was practicing that technique and encountering problems?

    "Yes." Ye Fei nodded. "I did practice it, and after what happened between us, I even sensed a strange qi..."

    "Really? That''s great!" Ye Yunqi interrupted Ye Fei, filled with genuine joy. If her brother could be as powerful as her, she wouldn''t have to worry about his health anymore. "Then we should continue with it even more."

    Ye Fei forced a smile, "Let me finish. I thought it was a mutual cultivation technique, but seeing you still exhausted, I realized it might not be that simple. This technique might be a harmful one, so I can''t let it harm you."

    "What?" Ye Yunqi was stunned. Coming from a martial arts family, she had heard of harmful cultivation techniques that benefit oneself at the expense of others.

    If Ye Fei was really practicing such a technique, it could be troublesome. However, after some contemtion, she seemed to have made up her mind and firmly said, "Brother, it''s okay. If it can improve your health, sacrificing some of my own power is nothing. I can always regain itter."

    Although Ye Fei had anticipated her response, her words still moved him almost to tears. He hugged her tightly and said affectionately, "Thank you, my dear Yunqi."

    "As for our future..." Ye Yunqi hesitated to ask.

    Ye Fei hadn''t made a final decision on this matter, feeling conflicted. Choosing to set it aside for the moment, he said to Ye Yunqi, "Let''s not talk about that. I have some good news to share with you."

    "What good news?" Ye Yunqi noticed that although he didn''t immediately agree, he didn''t reject her either, which made her a bit happier and curious about the news he had to share.

    "Watch this." Ye Fei reached out and grasped the stainless steel pipe on the corridor railing, exerted a slight force, and instantly dented the pipe. When he released his grip, a clear handprint remained.

    While Ye Yunqi could achieve such a feat effortlessly, Ye Fei''s demonstration still amazed her, leaving her with her mouth agape. How did the weak Ye Fei manage to do this? She couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, is this ability from that technique you''ve been practicing?"

    "Perhaps." Ye Fei vaguely nodded. Since she believed so, he might as well agree, saving himself from exining the matter of his homemade machine.

    "That''s amazing!"

    Ye Yunqi felt genuinely happy for Ye Fei, realizing that she yed a part in his transformation. Feeling a sense of pride, knowing that only the two of them were aware of this, she suggested, "Let''s call Mom and the otherster to share the good news with them!"

    However, Ye Fei stopped her, saying, "Let''s keep this a secret for now, let me be our family''s secret weapon."

    "Secret weapon? What do you mean?" Ye Yunqi didn''t understand why he wouldn''t want to share his happiness with everyone.

    Since the conversation had reached this point, Ye Fei decided to tell her his spection. Finally, he said, "If there really are people targeting our family, I am the most vulnerable link. Mom and Aunt can see it, and naturally, the enemies can see it too. What kind of expression do you think they''ll have if, when theye to deal with me, I suddenly reveal strength that''s not inferior to yours?"

    "That would be so much fun!" Ye Yunqi, imagining this possibility, seemed to already see the unknown enemy''s extremely shocked expression, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Okay then, let''s not tell anyone for now. We can let them all celebrate together once we catch the enemy."

    Ye Fei smiled and was about to say something when they suddenly heard a hurried bell ringing. They both realized they had been in the corridor for quite a while; the bell was for ss, prompting them to stick out their tongues at each other before rushing upstairs.

    Today was Friday. In the past, Ye Fei had some aversion towards this day as it, like Tuesday, involved his most disliked physical education ss. However, now he wasn''t afraid at all.

    Not to mention a two-kilometer jog, even a two-hundred-mile sprint wouldn''t leave him out of breath. How could he care about a simple physical education ss?

    Just likest time, once they lined up ording to height, Tang Rou walked over from the other side and stood at the front of the line, saying, "Same rules as before, threeps, slowest person does an extrap! Let''s begin!"

    The students in Ye Fei''s ss no longer felt the same awe they did the first time they saw Tang Rou. If a teacher is extremely strict, no matter how beautiful she is, the students won''t feel close to her. So, upon hearing her words, the students all dashed out, even Ye Yunqi didn''t hesitate. She already knew about Ye Fei''s situation and had no reason to worry.

    However, Lin Ling didn''t run with the others; instead, she pulled Ye Fei over to Tang Rou and asked, "Teacher, does Ye Fei need to run?"

    Tang Rou looked at this girl who fearlessly maintained eye contact with her and nodded inwardly, smiling, "He doesn''t need to, but you still have to run with everyone else."

    Tang Rou had a strong personality and admired strong-willed individuals. She liked Lin Ling a lot, to the point where even Ye Yunqi, who initially had some hostility, started to feel a sense of empathy towards her after her anger subsided.

    The only exception was Ye Fei, this weak boy. Although their families were close, Tang Rou just couldn''t muster any positive feelings towards him.

    Seeing Tang Rou agree to let Ye Fei off from running, Lin Ling happily smiled and went off to catch up with the ssmates who had already run far ahead.

    Tang Rou looked at Ye Fei, who was standing there somewhat idle, a hint of disdain shing in her eyes, and said, "Ye Fei, since you''re free,e with me to the equipment room and fetch some things!"

 Chapter 34 The Seductive Aunt

    After Tang Rou finished speaking, she didn''t pay any attention to Ye Fei and walked ahead on her own. Ye Fei smiled faintly and followed behind her. He was not afraid of handling anything now. Even if it was some sports equipment, he felt that it wouldn''t be difficult for him, let alone moving the entire equipment room.

    Tang Rou was still dressed in loose sports attire today, but her figure was simply too good to hide in loose clothing, especially her extremely plump buttocks that stretched the sports pants tightly, highlighting a very beautiful shape. Ye Fei noticed for the first time that women had such an alluring feature.

    Quietly swallowing a gulp of saliva, Ye Fei greedily stared at Tang Rou''s infinitely enticing full buttocks. Judging by his observation, apart from a few mature women like his mother, no woman''s backside couldpare to Tang Rou''s.

    As she moved lightly, swaying gently,bined with her personality, giving off a wild and seductive allure, Ye Fei suddenly felt the urge to conquer this wild and sexy woman.

    However, he knew it was just a fleeting thought. Setting aside her martial arts skills, although he might not be inferior to her now, he hadn''t been in any realbat. Ye Fei wasn''t sure of his true strength yet, so he didn''t have much confidence. Even if he did, he wouldn''t dare to act on it. After all, the Ye family and the Tang family were long-time friends. Damaging that rtionship would not be good.

    Arriving at the equipment room, Tang Rou casually picked up two dumbbells and said to Ye Fei, "Grab that mat over there. We''ll need it for high jump practiceter."

    Ye Fei looked in the direction she pointed and saw arge sponge mat ced there. He walked over, grabbed it, and couldn''t help but feel a bit moved. Tang Rou might look fierce on the outside, but she had a good heart after all.

    The mat lookedrge, but being made of sponge, it was very light. In contrast, the dumbbells she picked up were different. Each one, with all the iron rings attached, weighed around sixty kilograms. If she really wanted to make things difficult for Ye Fei, she would have made him carry the dumbbells.

    Dragging therge mat behind Tang Rou, he didn''t need to pretend much now. Because of its size, he had to drag one side while holding the other, making it hard to tell if he was exerting much effort.

    After cing the mat on the field, Ye Fei ran two more times with Tang Rou. She made him carry light items each time, once a high jump stand and the other time just two basketballs. This allowed Ye Fei to see another side of her.

    Initially, due to their previous encounter, Ye Fei harbored some resentment towards her. However, that resentment hadpletely disappeared now. But a side effect emerged - in Ye Fei''s eyes, Tang Rou became much lovelier, and her fiery figure became even more alluring to him.

    As lunchtime approached, Ye Fei felt excited because as soon as the bell rang, they would enter a two-and-a-half-day break, and he could go home.

    Thinking about the conditions Liu Yiru had agreed to that day, his heart raced. It had been a long time since he had slept with her. Being able to fall asleep with his goddess in his arms, even though he didn''t dare do anything, was enough to make him extremely excited.

    After Yu Wuxia assigned an essay, she finally announced the end of the school day. Ye Fei, contrary to his usual self, quickly packed his bag and was the first to rush out of the ssroom, surprising Lin Ling. However, Ye Yunqi didn''t find it strange at all. After bidding farewell to Lin Ling, she also stood up and hurried out.

    As the siblings'' figures receded, Lin Ling felt somewhat disappointed. She had intended to invite them to her house to hang out during the weekend. However, before she could say anything, Ye Fei had dashed off, seemingly in a hurry. Lin Ling sighed inwardly, realizing she would have to wait until next week.

    "Ye Fei, Yunqi!" With the fastest speed, they ran out of the school gate. Ye Fei was about to get into Zhou Mingming''s car when a sweet voice interrupted him abruptly, a voice they were very familiar with. Hastily turning around, they saw on the other side of the gate a blue luxury RV with a woman in her thirties standing beside it.

    The woman had ck hair arranged in an attractive bun atop her head, and a beautiful oval face adorned with a gentle smile. She wore a blue suit with a smallpel, a white shirt underneath creating a high curve at the chest, especially at the top button, seemingly on the verge of popping open.

    Below, she wore a knee-length sky blue skirt that outlined her voluptuous hips and thighs alluringly. Her slender, shapely legs, encased in flesh-colored sheer stockings, appeared sensuous, almost prompting a desire to kiss them. Her dainty feet were d in a pair of ck high heels, equally enticing. In short, this woman exuded a seductive and alluring aura from head to toe.

    "Aunt!" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi both cheered and ran towards the alluring beauty. This woman was their aunt ¨C Ye Ningsuan, the head of the Ye family group.

    Ye Ningsuan opened her arms with a smile, embracing the rushing youngsters and asked, "Long time no see, missed Auntie? Especially you, Ye Fei, heard you went to military camp during summer?"

    "Missed you!" The siblings answered in unison, with Ye Fei adding, "I even saw Uncle."

    Ye Fei''s uncle, Li Bin, Ye Ningsuan''s husband, was a soldier, a special forces soldier serving in the Special Forces Unit of the Wanhai Naval Base with the rank of Colonel. He was the captain of the second squadron of the Special Forces Unit and also the subordinate of Ye Fei''s aunt, Liu Junyi. It was said that he had received a first-ss merit.

    "Oh, really?" When her husband was mentioned, Ye Ningsuan seemed unaffected and asked calmly before smiling at the two and saying, "How about spending this weekend at Auntie''s ce? Auntie has prepared something nice for you."

    "But we want to go home and see Mom. It''s been days since west saw her," Ye Yunqi blurted out without filter. Although she was close to her aunt, she longed to see her mother more.

    "I see." Ye Ningsuan''s expression faltered slightly, forcing a smile as she said, "You''re right, let''s do it another time."

    Seeing the disappointment on Aunt''s face, Ye Fei felt a pang of sympathy. He knew that although his aunts were not on good terms with their mothers, they genuinely cared for him. Besides, he wanted to uncover what had happened between his mother and her sisters. Since gaining power, he felt a responsibility to reconcile thisrge family. Suppressing his desire to go home to see his goddess, he suggested, "How about this, Yunqi, you go home, and I''ll go with Aunt to her ce."

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Watching an Adult Film with the Eldest Aunt

    "Really? That''s great!" Ye Ningsuan was overjoyed, disying a joy that was far from theposure of a senior executive. She cheered like a little girl and nted a kiss on Ye Fei''s cheek.

    At this moment, Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei were inseparable. Although once they got home, they couldn''t do the things they enjoyed together, Ye Yunqi still didn''t want to part ways. She suggested, "How about I go with Aunt as well? I''lle back home next week."

    Ye Ningsuan was even more delighted and eagerly agreed. However, Ye Fei interjected, "Maybe it''s better if you go back home, Yunqi. Otherwise, if neither of us goes home, Mom will definitely be unhappy."

    This time, Ye Fei wanted to figure out what had happened in the past. With Ye Yunqi causing mischief by his side, it would be difficult, so he stopped her.

    "Okay then." Ye Yunqi, not quite sure what was going on, obediently agreed with Ye Fei''s words, even though she didn''t want to be apart from him. After hearing his suggestion, she dutifully consented.

    Watching Ye Yunqi drive off, Ye Ningsuan noticed that the one driving was actually Liu Fengyi''s secretary, Zhou Mingming. She couldn''t help but ask Ye Fei, "Isn''t that Zhou Mingming? Why did shee to drive you guys?"

    Ye Fei chuckled, "Yes, Aunt was worried that the two of us riding our bicycles alone would be inconvenient, so she sent Mingming to drive us."

    Seeing the familiarity in Ye Fei''s tone when he mentioned his aunt, Ye Ningsuan felt a twinge of difort. These two little ones were closer to Liu Yiru than to her, which was understandable since she was their biological mother. But why should Liu Fengyi, their step-aunt, be closer to them than she was?

    In terms of rtionships, she was not at all distant from them. Normallyposed, she found herself entangled in this matter. The three sisters from their family had always been inpetition with the three sisters from the Liu family. In any matter, they sought to outdo each other. Thus, as they drove, she was preupied, trying to figure out a way to get Ye Fei closer to her.

    Ye Fei had initially wanted to ask Ye Ningsuan about what had happened between her and their mothers, but seeing her lost in thought, he refrained. Instead, he sat there, admiring Ye Ningsuan''s increasingly beautiful face due to her contemtion and her figure that her clothes barely concealed.

    At the outskirts of Wanhai West, Ye Ningsuan''s home stood, conveniently located on the east while Ye Fei''s family resided on the west. This deliberate choice by the Ye sisters during their home selection indicated the depth of their animosity towards the Liu sisters.

    The car stopped outside an extremely luxurious standalone vi. Ye Ningsuan took out a remote control and pressed a button, causing the automatic gate to slowly open. This was Ye Ningsuan''s residence, and Ye Fei''s other two aunts, Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing, also lived nearby.

    Entering the grand hall of the vi with Ye Ningsuan, Ye Fei, observing the unnaturally quiet surroundings, asked, "Is Cousin not at home?"

    "Yes, she has a school event this weekend and hasn''t returned. Even Liu, the housekeeper, has gone home," Ye Ningsuan suddenly wore a smile that hinted at something inexplicable. "These days, it''s just the two of us here."

    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. He had to admit that Ye Ningsuan''s words seemed quite tempting and suggestive. He knew Liu, the housekeeper, who worked for his aunt''s family, only helping with household chores. Ye Ningsuan preferred tranquility, so there was only Liu as the sole worker at home.

    Now, with even Liu absent, could he possibly have some sort of intimate moment with this incredibly attractive woman?

    However, Ye Fei quickly forced himself to snap out of it, to stop his wandering thoughts. She was his biological aunt; how could he even think such things? For a moment, he wished he could smack himself twice.

    Noticing the flicker of eagerness in Ye Fei''s eyes after hearing her deliberately ambiguous words, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but smile to herself. She had already sensed that something was off with Ye Fei''s gaze back when they were in the car.

    It must be said that when a woman bes jealous, she can be quite irrational. In that moment, she made a decision that was out of character. Since this youngd had started showing interest in women, why not let him have a taste of the sweetness? That way, he would surely be closer to her than that woman, Liu Fengyi?

    Impulse is the devil, and this statement was not untrue at all. Even the most typicallyposed person can do things they wouldn''t normally imagine when driven by impulse, and Ye Ningsuan was currently a prime example of this.

    Without lingering in the living room, Ye Ningsuan directly led Ye Fei into her bedroom on the second floor, where they sat together on the sofa. She said, "Ye Fei, how about watching a movie with your eldest aunt?"

    "Sure." Ye Fei agreed without hesitation. He had been in Ye Ningsuan''s bedroom before when he used to live there and even slept with her, so he didn''t see anything inappropriate about it.

    Ye Ningsuan smiled as she took a disc from the drawer beside her and inserted it into the DVD drive of the TV before sitting back down next to Ye Fei.

    Inside Ye Ningsuan''s mind, her heart was pounding fiercely. The disc she had just put in was a rather explicit adult film, with scenes that could rival those in AV films. The plot was about a boy and his aunt. This was the kind of film she secretly watched while feeling lonely and indulging in personal gratification. She wondered how Ye Fei would react after watching it.

    As the movie progressed, both of them started breathing a bit heavily, especially when they saw the passionate scene between the two characters. They couldn''t help but immerse themselves in the roles. Being already seated close to each other, they drew even nearer, with Ye Fei even extending his arm to wrap it around her slender waist.

    It wasn''t until the characters in the movie finished their encounter, and the scene returned to normal, that they snapped out of their trance. Ye Fei quickly released his arm from around her, his face flushed as he said, "Eldest aunt, I... I''m sorry..."

    "It''s okay." Ye Ningsuan chuckled, then suddenly took off her shoes and lifted a long, beautiful leg to rest it on Ye Fei''sp. She said, "Ye Fei, could you give your eldest aunt a massage? I visited a construction site this morning and got a bit tired."

    In that moment she lifted her leg, the sharp-eyed Ye Fei caught a glimpse of the white panties beneath her skirt, seeming slightly damp and clinging tightly to her intimate area. Through that damp spot, Ye Fei even noticed a hint of crimson.

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Sensual Massage

    Ye Fei swallowed hard, tearing his gaze away from her enticing figure, and refocused on the TV. However, at that moment, the movie''s plot had progressed to a more intense scene, set on the sofa in the living room, where a man wasying a woman down, kissing every inch of her skin.

    Ye Fei''s heart raced once again, unable to resist ncing at Ye Ningsuan. He saw her with closed eyes, slightly parted lips, breathing rapidly. Ye Fei was tempted to kiss those alluring lips immediately.

    His gaze slowly descended from Ye Ningsuan''s exquisite face, past her ample bosom, to her t stomach, until it settled on her slender legs resting on hisp. He lost interest in the movie because the woman beside him surpassed the movie''s beauty by far, her figure far more captivating.

    As if on a pilgrimage, Ye Fei tenderly massaged Ye Ningsuan''s slender, shapely legs. Her legs were already stunning, but encased in sheer stockings, they became even more alluring, reflecting a mesmerizing glow under the sunlight, making Ye Fei wonder how they would look under a brighter light.

    After admiring for a while, Ye Fei''s hands trembled as he gently massaged Ye Ningsuan''s legs. The quality of her stockings was exceptional, feeling like skin rather than fabric.

    His caresses on her legs did not feel like a massage but rather akin to lovers'' caresses. Ye Fei couldn''t stop himself from exploring every inch of her legs, realizing the unique sensuality of every part of a woman''s body. He had previously fixated on his ex-girlfriend''s lips, neglecting the other enticing aspects of her body.

    ncing at the movie, which had escted into a heated scene, Ye Fei''s heart raced. He couldn''t help but sneak a peek at Ye Ningsuan''s most mysterious area. As Ye Ningsuan seemed to enjoy the massage immensely, her legs slightly parted, revealing a wet spot on her semi-transparent white panties, entuating her curves.

    Ye Fei greedily stared at the crimson spot beneath the fabric, her fuller figure enticing him. His arousal peaked, and he felt the urge to kiss and explore further.

    Ye Ningsuan''s legs were ced on Ye Fei''sp, pressing against his arousal, making it impossible for her not to notice his reaction.

    Initially teasing Ye Fei, she too now felt a strong desire. She moved his hand to her fuller thigh, encouraging his touch. Ye Fei felt the difference in texture, finding the sensation more appealing, desiring more than just a touch, yearning to explore further.

    ncing at Ye Ningsuan, who had her eyes closed, Ye Fei boldly leaned in, gently sniffing her legs wrapped in stockings, overwhelmed by a peculiar fragrance that excited him. He couldn''t resist smelling her legs and delicate feet, intoxicated by the scent.

    Suddenly, Ye Ningsuan bent her leg, cing her petite foot on Ye Fei''s arousal, lightly rubbing it, sending shivers down his spine. In the process, his hand slipped to the root of her thigh, touching the damp fabric.

    Ye Fei rejoiced inwardly, realizing she initiated the contact, not him. With a sense of entitlement, he lightly massaged her thigh''s root, asionally caressing the area between her legs through the thin, wet fabric.

    Ye Ningsuan just now bent her leg because she felt the area under her calf getting harder and harder to resist after more than ten years without experiencing that male thing. She couldn''t help but want to touch it. However, she was embarrassed to use her hand to touch, so she had to use her small foot to do the job. As soon as she stepped on that thing, her heart started racing. She never expected that this seemingly delicate child had grown such a big thing.

    Even though it was just through the pants, she could clearly feel its thickness and heat. Hurriedly, she felt Ye Fei actually touching her most mysterious ce, a sensation morefortable and exciting than when she did it herself, making her almost unable to resist asking him to do it harder.

    Ye Ningsuan''s original intention was just to flirt with this little guy, to make him closer to her in the future, surpassing Liu Fengyi and the others. But now things were a bit different. She felt she was about to be overwhelmed by boundless desire, feeling a bit scared in her heart. She quickly pulled her leg back from Ye Fei and removed his hand that was caressing her most private area, saying in a fluster, "Ye Fei, sit for a while first. I will go take a bath. I''ve been busy all morning and feel ufortable."

    Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she hurried into the bathroom. She was afraid that if she stayed here for a while longer, she might not be able to resist asking him for intimacy.

    Watching Ye Ningsuan''s enticing figure disappear behind the bathroom door, Ye Fei felt somewhat disappointed. She had made him quite hot and bothered just now, especially when she used her foot to step on that area, which excited him immensely. Through her moistness, he also sensed that she might be getting emotionally involved. He thought something good might happen next, but she unexpectedly ran away.

    Ye Fei felt a bit disheartened, leaning back on the sofa. Although due to their rtionship, nothing could happen between them, Ye Fei still wished she would be like Ye Yunqi and y around with him a bit.

    Ye Ningsuan''s mature body was much more tempting to him than Ye Yunqi''s inexperienced allure, sparking in him a desire to explore. Unfortunately, it seemed there might not be an opportunity now.

    Ye Ningsuan hurried into the bathroom, leaned against the door after closing it, right hand on her chest, feeling her heartbeat faster than usual, a moment of fear creeping in. Thankfully, she managed toe to her senses in the end; otherwise, she might have done something ethically questionable.

    However, she couldn''t help but reminisce about the feeling when he touched her there. It was truly incredible. Even though he wasn''t forceful, it felt much morefortable than when she pleasured herself with great effort, or even when she used a discreetly purchased electric toy.

    At the same time, she remembered the intoxicated look in his eyes when he looked at her. She quickly removed all her clothes, standing in front of the massive dressing mirror.

    Seeing her perfect figure in the mirror, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel proud. Her skin was smooth and radiant under the bathroom lights.

    Her well-satisfiedrge breasts stood proudly without sagging, their color and appearance exquisite like finely carved jade. Her small nipples were like peanuts, fresh and pink, her abdomen t without any excess flesh. How could she look like a woman who had gone through childbirth?

    Looking at her extraordinary and age-defying face, who would believe she was forty if they didn''t know her? Perhaps even those women in their twenties wouldn''t match up if they didn''t take special care of themselves.

    As she admired her reflection, Ye Ningsuan felt proud yet somewhat sorrowful. Such a great figure, yet no man to appreciate and praise it. She even felt the urge to go out and let Ye Fei admire her. His enchanted gaze stirred her heart.

    Sighing, Ye Ningsuan filled the bathtub with warm water and eased into it. A sense of rxation enveloped her body, allowing her to exhale gently. Unconsciously, her hand moved to her most intimate ce, slowly caressing it.

    However, Ye Ningsuan realized with frustration that her hand couldn''t recreate the feeling she had when he touched her earlier. She couldn''t even evoke the sensation she felt when pleasuring herself before. She increased the intensity of her movements, but it was futile. Her attempts left her feeling sore, yet the desired feeling seemed so distant.

    Sighing again, Ye Ningsuan stopped her movements and stood up from the bathtub, intending to rinse herself with cold water to extinguish the fire burning inside her. But as she walked toward the showerhead, she felt like she stepped on something with her right foot, eximing in surprise. She couldn''t keep her bnce, and her right leg knelt down on the sturdy tiled floor.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37 First Time Making Love (1)

    Ye Ningsuan fell heavily this time, the pain almost brought tears to her eyes. When she looked down, she realized she had stepped on a bar of soap, which was originally ced at one end of the bathtub. It seemed that in her distracted state, she had identally knocked it down without realizing.

    Struggling to get up, Ye Ningsuan found it impossible because even a slight movement caused unbearable pain in her injured right leg. After trying several times, instead of standing up, she found herself breaking into a cold sweat due to the pain.

    Just when Ye Ningsuan didn''t know what to do, there was a knocking on the bathroom door from outside, followed by Ye Fei''s voice, "Aunt, are you okay? What happened?"

    It turned out that Ye Fei, unknowingly, had greatly enhanced his senses. Despite the good soundproofing of the bathroom, he still heard Ye Ningsuan''s cry of pain.

    "I-I''m fine, just identally slipped and fell, I''ll be okay in a moment." Despite trying to sound calm, Ye Ningsuan''s slightly trembling voice due to the pain gave her away. Ye Fei immediately sensed that her injury was probably serious.

    Without much hesitation, he quickly opened the door and walked in, only to see Ye Ningsuan sitting on the floor, looking somewhat pale, hands clutching her right knee, her body trembling lightly.

    The sight before Ye Fei made his breath hitch involuntarily. He couldn''t help but admit that Ye Ningsuan''s mature body was incredibly enchanting. Evenpared to the more fiery Ye Yunying, she far surpassed in allure.

    Ye Ningsuan was surprised by Ye Fei barging in but couldn''t help feeling a bit proud when she saw his intoxicated gaze. However, despite her pride, her innate modesty made her close her legs tightly and forget about tending to her injured leg, quickly curling up and protecting herself in front of her chest.

    As Ye Ningsuan moved her hand, Ye Fei saw the bruised area on her right knee. He cursed himself silently for getting distracted by such thoughts at a time like this. He squatted down hurriedly, parted her tightly held legs, and focused on the bruise, asking, "Aunt, how are you feeling? Is it very painful?"

    Seeing him forcefully part her legs, Ye Ningsuan initially thought he wanted to see something intimate, feeling a mix of shyness and excitement. However, Ye Fei''s next words revealed that he was genuinely concerned about her injury, which left her feeling disappointed but also slightly ashamed. What was she thinking after all? Did she really want him to see?

    Since she didn''t respond after he asked, Ye Fei assumed she was too pained to speak. He grabbed a towel nearby, draped it around her haphazardly, and said, "Let me carry you out first." Without further ado, he scooped up Ye Ningsuan and walked out of the bathroom, with no regard for concealing his strength at this point.

    Lying in Ye Fei''s arms, Ye Ningsuan felt a bit bewildered. When did her nephew be this strong? However, she didn''t dwell on this thought as being held by him in such a caring manner made her unexpectedly happy.

    She was married off to Li Bin by her family, and they had little emotional connection as they rarely met before. He was a rough military man who had never been this considerate to her after marriage. Over a decade ago, he was severely injured in a battle against a terrorist organization, which left him impotent. Since then, he rarely came home. So, this was the first time Ye Ningsuan had experienced such care from someone.

    Is this what it feels like to be cared for by a man? Ye Ningsuan asked herself, gently closing her eyes and savoring this moment of tenderness, even though the one holding her was just a young boy and her own nephew.

    Upon returning to the bedroom, Ye Feiid her on the bed, ensuring she wasfortable before asking, "Aunt, are you still in pain?"

    His question brought Ye Ningsuan back from her enchantment, feeling a bit ashamed for her wandering thoughts. She shook her head, trying to push away the peculiar feeling in her mind as she responded to Ye Fei, wanting to rid herself of those strange sensations.

    "So do you have any iodine at home? I''ll push the bruises here away for you and you''ll be fine." For this type of injury, Ye Fei had long been familiar with it, not to mention the punks who bullied him, but also Ye Yunqi and Ye Yunying sometimes couldn''t stop themselves from beating him ck and blue, so this was kind of a long time for him to be a good doctor.

    Ye Ningsuan pointed to the nightstand and said, "There''s one in there, you take it out, I''ll just rub it myself." She didn''t dare to let Ye Fei touch her body too much anymore, because she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to resist doing something with him.

    Ye Fei, however, as if he hadn''t heard her words at all, took out iodine from the nightstand and poured some on his hands, then rubbed his hands together until they were a little hot, before he put his hands over Ye Ningsuan''s injured ce and gently pressed and rubbed it.

    "Oh--" after being pressed by him, Ye Ningsuan only felt an indescribable feelinging out from her knee, say it hurts, a little, but not too much, there is also a kind of crunchy feeling inside, this feeling made her unable to resist letting out a long petnt cry.

    Listening to Ye Ningsuan''s voice that was the same as her little sister''s when she was infort, the me in Ye Fei''s heart that had just been suppressed because of her injury rose again, her hand was still soothing on the ground where she was injured, but her eyes were a little bit unfaithful to look upwards.

    Ye Ningsuan at this time on the body only a bath towel, or Ye Fei in a hurry to put around, naturally impossible to block Ye Fei''s eyes, he raised his eyes, directly saw that in the bleak grass in the attractive peach, Ye Ningsuan where the color to be heavier than Ye Yunqi, but not much heavier, is still like a young girl as bright red, and red extremely attractive! Ye Ningsuan''s color is a bit heavier than Ye Yunqi''s, but not much heavier, still as red as a young girl''s, and the red color is extremely attractive.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s eyes firmly staring at his own shy ce, Ye Ningsuan not only did not stop him, but also closed his eyes, a look of acquiescence, after all, Ye Fei''s covetous gaze let her enjoy too much, so that she could not bear to interrupt him.

    Ye Fei secretly measured Ye Ningsuan for a while, see she seems to acquiesce to his behavior, the heart can not help but bold up, there was her injury massage hand slowly slid upward, along the smooth as silk skin little by little to climb upward, but do not dare to be too close to their most wanted to get close to the ce, to the nearness of the ce, and then withdrew back.

    Ye Ningsuan''s breathing slowly became rapid, although Ye Fei did not directly touch her most sensitive ce, but just gliding on the inner thighs let her have a kind of indescribablefortable feeling. Most importantly, the current atmosphere between the two of them made her a little nervous, wanting to make a sound to stop Ye Fei, but at the same time, she had an urge to let him go further.

    Ye Fei keenly noticed Ye Ningsuan''s change, and with great joy in his heart, he slowly used both hands to spread her legs even further apart, causing that tantalizing peach of hers to slightly split, revealing the delicate petals inside, and in the middle of the two small, tender red petals, there was already a trace of dew gushing out.

    Seeing this situation, Ye Fei''s boldness was even greater, and couldn''t help but reach out her hand, and gently pressed the index finger of her hand on her tantalizing peach, causing more dewdrops to be squeezed out from there, and Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but let out a delicate moan through her nose, but still didn''t move, nor did she open her eyes.

    Ye Fei''s heart was even more happy, slowly probed his head between her legs, and then used both hands to wind her tantalizing slit apart even more, and then stretched out his tongue, and skimmed over the small peas in the middle of her slit and the small hole that was slightly open a little bit with the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38 First Time Making Love (2)

    "Ah¡ª" a strange sensation made Ye Ningsuan unable to help but exim, her eyes wide open as she saw Ye Fei unexpectedly licking her there. Feeling a rush of embarrassment, she couldn''t help but ask, "Ye Fei, what are you doing?"

    Ye Fei lifted his head from between her thighs, chuckling, "Dear aunt, you must have been hurt just now. To make up for the pain you just endured, your nephew wants to make youfortable."

    Since he had already started licking her, Ye Ningsuan decided not to stop him. Besides, she really needed it. After exerting so much effort in the bathroom earlier, to no avail, being lightly licked by Ye Fei now ignited a desire for climax within her. How could she not savor this feeling? So she chuckled, "You little rascal, you have quite a way with words. Do as you please, but don''t go overboard."

    Ye Fei smiled again, lowering his head, but instead of immediately resuming licking, he took a deep sniff, detecting a scent simr to her younger sister''s but much more intense, mixed with a hint of muskiness. This provocative aroma inmed his desires, and he remarked, "Dear aunt, you smell so good down here."

    "You little rascal, what are you saying?" Ye Ningsuan was surprised by Ye Fei''s crudenguage, feeling a bit reproachful.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Ye Fei looked innocent. "Your scent is delightful. Do you want me to say you smell bad?"

    "Oh, you!" Ye Ningsuan lightly tapped his head. "Don''t use that word!"

    "Which word?" Ye Fei pretended not to know, but then he bowed down, making wet sounds as he sucked on her already moist entrance.

    "Oh¡ª" Ye Ningsuan moaned with pleasure, then said, "It''s that word ''entrance.''"

    "So, does Aunt mean I shouldn''t lick anymore?" Ye Fei intentionally misinterpreted her, moving his mouth away from her tender spot but staying close, kissing and teasing the insides of her thighs.

    Ye Ningsuan was in ecstasy, but suddenly Ye Fei stopped. If he had left her at that moment, maybe she could have endured it. However, he stayed, blowing hot air onto her ultra-sensitive area, making her desperately want to press his mouth tightly against her. And when it came to the word ''entrance,'' she found it incredibly stimting. Perhaps it was a sense of abandon, or maybe Ye Fei had awakened ascivious element within her. She took a deep breath and said, "Alright, Aunt''s good nephew, keep licking Aunt''s entrance. It''s so itchy!"

    Hearing this, Ye Fei rejoiced and pressed his mouth back onto her moist entrance, eagerly sucking and licking, while also using his fingers to gently y with her sensitive bud.

    Ye Ningsuan was in bliss, her juices flowing like an unleashed flood. Despite Ye Fei drinking a lot of it, there was still plenty leaking out, soaking the bedsheets beneath her plump buttocks. Unable to contain herself, she squeezed Ye Fei''s head between her soft, full thighs, moaning, "Good nephew, you''re so good at this. You''re making Aunt''s entrance sofortable. Ah, don''t be so forceful, my good child. You''re really good at this, making Aunt feel sofortable."

    At this moment, she suddenly realized something, holding back the pleasure from her entrance, she asked, "You little rascal, tell me, how many young girls have you seduced?"

    "None." Ye Fei raised his head once more from between her thighs, wiped the traces of her juices from his mouth, and protested, "None at all."

    "How dare you say there isn''t? You''re so good at licking, you must have licked quite a few. Come on, who are they all?" Ye Ningsuan felt a bit ufortable inside. Although she didn''t really want anything to happen between her and Ye Fei, she hoped she would be the first person to see him naked.

    At the same time, she was secretly wondering if he had already done something simr with Liu Fengyi, seeing how close they were. Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t tell her about his Ye Yunqi, so he could only continue to deny it. Seeing that she couldn''t ask anything substantial, but thinking about the possibility she had guessed, herpetitive spirit arose again. She thought, didn''t that slut from the Liu family let him lick her?

    Well, today I''ll let him experience what it''s like to be a man, so she coquettishly said to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, youe up too. It can''t just be you serving your aunt; your aunt should make youfortable too."

    Although she didn''t know why her aunt took the initiative to do this for herself, it was something Ye Fei had been hoping for. Naturally, he wouldn''t refuse, so he climbed onto the bed and took off his pants.

    As his underwear was pulled down, that absurdly hard thing sprang out, jumping in front of Ye Ningsuan, trembling in the air as if it were demonstrating to her.

    "Ah?" Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but cover her mouth in surprise.

    Although she had just found out through a footstep that Ye Fei''s member was not small, she hadn''t expected it to be this big. This swollen, purplish thing was probably about twenty centimeters long, as thick as a child''s arm, with arge ns at the top as big as arge egg. Any woman would likely adore such a treasure, let alone Ye Ningsuan, who hadn''t enjoyed this in over a decade.

    As she reached out with both hands and grasped thatrge member, Ye Ningsuan eximed, "I didn''t expect our Ye Fei to be so well-endowed. Ling will be lucky in the future!" She couldn''t help but envy Lin Ling.

    After all, she was the one who truly deserved to enjoy this big cock, whereas she could probably only have a fleeting touch.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "I don''t know if Ling is lucky, but now it''s your turn to be lucky, Aunt. It''s so ufortable being this swollen; could you help me out?"

    Ye Ningsuan smiled coquettishly, opened her mouth, and gently took the oversized ns in, slowly moving back and forth as she had seen in movies, all the while looking at Ye Fei with a seductive gaze, which made Ye Fei quite hot under the cor.

    "Hiss~" Ye Fei suddenly gasped for cold air, not out of pleasure, but because Ye Ningsuan, while moving his cock in her mouth, identally scraped his sensitive ns with her teeth, creating a strange sensation of pain and itchiness that made him involuntarily cry out.

    Ye Ningsuan hadn''t realized she was making him ufortable; she thought he was thoroughly enjoying it. Her sucking and swallowing motions intensified.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Fei, despite her sultry appearance, was not as skilled as a younger girl in oral sex. While there was some pleasure, it was more difort. Hastily, he interrupted, "Aunt, could you stop for a moment, please?"

    Ye Ningsuan thought he was about to climax and didn''t want to do so too soon, so she stopped. Taking his cock out of her mouth, she smiled triumphantly, "How was that? Did Aunt make you feelfortable?"

    Pointing at his reddened ns, Ye Fei forced a smile, "You scraped it with your teeth."

    It was only then that Ye Ningsuan realized her mistake. Her face flushed, and she whispered, "I didn''t know I was doing it wrong before."

    Ye Fei, hearing her apology, felt excited and touched. He never expected to be the first man to receive oral pleasure from her. He gently said, "It''s okay, take it slow. Stick out your tongue first, ce it underneath, then take it in."

    This was a technique cleverly devised by Ye Yunqi, which Ye Fei now taught to Ye Ningsuan. After exining, he adjusted their positions and engaged in a 69, continuing to pleasure her fresh and sultry pussy.

    Following his instructions, Ye Ningsuan avoided scraping his cock with her teeth this time. Ye Fei made her feel extremelyfortable here, and in return, she started to eagerly suck as well.

    After a while, Ye Ningsuan began to feel a bit ufortable again.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s familiar expression, she was certain that those sluts from the Liu family must have pleasured him a lot, and she was falling behind in this aspect as well.

    With her mind racing, she suddenly remembered a technique she had seen in a movie, her eyes brightening as she withdrew his cock, saying to Ye Fei, "Stop for a moment, let Aunt try a new trick with you."

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39 First Time Making Love (3)

    Ye Fei stopped and looked at Ye Ningsuan in confusion. Ye Ningsuan smiled sweetly, reached out to grab his hand and pressed it against herrge breast, asking, "How does Auntie''s breast feel?"

    Ye Fei felt like his hand sank into a soft cloud of cotton, incrediblyfortable. He couldn''t resist squeezing and kneading herrge breast, praising, "So good, the feel is amazing, Auntie, every part of you is beautiful! I really like this big breast of yours."

    "How about Auntie using it to serve you?" Ye Ningsuan asked with a smile.

    "Using it? How do you mean?" Ye Fei was puzzled.

    Though confused, Ye Ningsuan was delighted to have found a new way to please Ye Fei. She had him lie down as she straddled him, even ignoring the pain in her injured right knee when it touched the bed.

    First, she held onto his beloved big cock and yed with it a bit, then she took it into her mouth, coating it with saliva. With her hands supporting herrge breasts, she slowly sandwiched Ye Fei''s cock between them, moving it up and down smoothly with the lubrication of saliva, making the journey between her breasts effortless.

    Seeing Ye Fei looking at her snowy white breasts with admiration, Ye Ningsuan was pleased. She asked, "How is it? Is itfortable?"

    Ye Fei nodded vigorously and said, "Auntie, you''re doing great. Press a little harder, I feel so good."

    With Ye Fei''s approval, Ye Ningsuan''s movements became more vigorous. However, after a while, even though his cock had rubbed against her breasts so much that they were slightly red, Ye Fei showed no signs of climaxing. Ye Ningsuan was eager but realized that the current position wouldn''t lead to that. She paused and said to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, let''s take a break. Auntie''s pussy is itching. How about you please Auntie for a while, and then Auntie will take care of you?"

    Feeling it wasn''t fair to just receive, Ye Fei was about to agree when he suddenly remembered a technique he used with his younger sister. He smiled and said, "Auntie, I know a way that can make both of usfortable. Want to try it?"

    "What method? Hurry up and do it!" Ye Ningsuan was eager, urging him on.

    Ye Fei had Ye Ningsuan lie beside him, lifted her long and shapely legs, and guided his cock towards her pussy.

    Startled, Ye Ningsuan quickly covered her pussy with her hand, saying anxiously, "Ye Fei, Auntie can give you anything, but not this. If you insert it, we would bemitting adultery!"

    Ye Fei reassured her, "Don''t worry, I won''t insert it. I''ll rub it on the outside. Trust me."

    Convinced by his words, Ye Ningsuan slowly removed her hand from her pussy. Ye Fei, holding his cock, first gently rubbed the tip against her slit, gathering her wetness, then ced his cock at the base of her thighs, allowing her to mp it tightly between her legs, thrusting into the gap formed by her legs.

    During this time, Ye Ningsuan''s arousal hadn''t subsided, making the area between her legs extremely slippery. This facilitated Ye Fei''s thrusting, as he simultaneously kissed and sucked on Ye Ningsuan''srge breasts, making soft, smacking sounds.

    With each motion, Ye Ningsuan felt his thick, long, hot cock rubbing against her neglected pussy, especially the rough ridge of his tip scraping against her tender flesh, causing an intense pleasure that made her want to moan loudly. But she hesitated to make noise and instead bit her lip tightly, emitting soft, sultry moans through her nose.

    Ye Ningsuan, who had long been empty, couldn''t withstand such stimtion. In a short time, her body began to tremble, her skin flushed pink, and she seemed on the verge of climax.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Fei suddenly stopped and even lifted his leg as if he wanted to leave. Anxiously, she eximed, "Good child, hurry up, Aunt is about toe!"

    She pushed her big butt forward forcefully, wanting him to continue rubbing against her.

    Experienced Ye Fei sensed Ye Ningsuan''s imminent climax and intended to send her over the edge in one go. However, he felt a faint suction from her slutty pussy, as if it wanted to suck his cock in, a sensation never experienced with Ye Yunqi. Curious, he lifted one of Ye Ningsuan''s beautiful legs to take his cock out for a look.

    At that moment, Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly caught up. Coincidentally, as Ye Fei stepped back, his ns coincidentally pressed against her slightly open pussy, and with that touch, his cock slipped directly into her slutty pussy halfway.

    The sudden change left both of them stunned, but they secretly enjoyed this bone-chilling pleasure. Ye Fei felt his cock entering a warm, tight sleeve, tightly gripped by her tender flesh inside her pussy, which was pulsating gently, more pleasurable than any previous experience.

    Neither Ye Yunqi''s nor Ye Ningsuan''s mouth couldpare to the pleasure he was experiencing now, and Ye Ningsuan felt the same. She only felt Ye Fei''s big cock thrust into her pussy, causing a slight painful swelling but also feeling his hot cock scorching every inch of tender flesh inside her pussy, continuously pulsating and enhancing her pleasure. It felt as if he had prated her heart directly.

    After staring at each other nkly for a while, Ye Ningsuan sighed softly, feeling somewhat pleased. Even if the three sluts from the Liu family had yed with him like this, so what? She didn''t believe they had let him enter them. In this aspect, she was ultimately ahead.

    Ye Fei, awakened by Ye Ningsuan''s sighs, hurriedly said, "Aunt, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, I''ll pull out now." Saying this, he attempted to retreat.

    However, Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly lifted both legs tightly around his waist, preventing him from pulling out. Instead, he went deeper, with his entire cock thrust into her slutty pussy, the ns nestled within a bundle of tender, slippery flesh. Ye Fei thought to himself, this must be what they call the cervix, feeling extremely wonderful.

    "Now that you''re already inside, what''s the use in pulling out?" Ye Ningsuan said sternly, then sighed and added, "It seems this is fate."

    Seeing Aunt sighing and appearing upset, Ye Fei couldn''t quite grasp her thoughts and had to ask, "So, what should we do then?"

    "If this is fate, then let''s not disappoint the heavens'' intentions." Ye Ningsuan suddenly smiled coquettishly, "Since we''ve already gone wrong, let''s just go all the way wrong. Good child, use your big cock to fuck me!"

    Despite having made a decision, she felt a bit shy and closed her eyes tightly.

    Feeling ecstatic, Ye Fei couldn''t abandon this deadly pleasure since he had already entered Ye Ningsuan. He was thinking of ways to convince her to let him stay inside longer, but she unexpectedly allowed him to fuck her. As for the method, having read some novels, he had a rough idea, so he grabbed Ye Ningsuan''s big butt with both hands and began thrusting vigorously and forcefully.

    The inexperienced Ye Fei didn''t know how to y any tricks, she just instinctively used her cock to thrust hard in Ye Ningsuan''s pussy.

    However, this is also exactly what Ye Ningsuan''s mind, has been more than ten years have not experienced Xing love she, at this time the most need is to be the big cock with the greatest force to fuck, with Ye Fei''s thrusting, she can not help but big ass crazy to cater to up, the mouth also let out a charming wail, "good boy .... ...Your ... big cock is really good ... fuck the big aunt ... sofortable ah, big cock good nephew ... ...Harder ... fuck the big aunt''s slut ... big aunt has never ... been sofortable... ...Good boy ... harder ... it doesn''t matter if you fuck big aunt to death!"

    Ye Ningsuan was on the verge of orgasm, at this time he was so vigorously fucked, soon reached orgasm, could not help but scream, limbs tightly wrapped around Ye Fei body, the body also began a strong trembling, and then the slut pussy also began to vigorously contraction up, Ye Fei''s cock bites tight, but also one by one to sucking, Ye Fei where to experience this kind of stimtion, can not help but feel a numbness in the waist eye. Ye Fei where ever experienced this kind of stimtion, can not help but feel the waist eye a numb, also followed by a low roar, the ns a burst of upsurge, the beginning of arge share of thick sperm ejaction, all sprayed into the deepest part of her slut pussy.

    After spraying, Ye Fei quietly lying on Ye Ningsuan''s body, but did not feel a trace of fatigue, but also felt from Ye Ningsuan''s deepest pussy gushed out a stream of cool air, through his own deeply inserted in the body of her cock, into his own body, so that he felt the spirit of the great shock, just shot his cock even hard again.

    Ye Ningsuan slowly responded from his orgasm, loosened his limbs that were tightly holding Ye Fei, and panted with some satisfaction, but how could a long empty time be satisfied by a single orgasm?

    Is thinking of what way to let Ye Fei again hard up to fuck themselves once, but unexpectedly feel him inserted in their own pussy cock actually became hard again, the heart can not help but great joy,e over the mouth in his face kissed, and then whispered in his ear, "good nephew, big aunt still want, you again fuck me okay?"

    Ye Fei naturally would not refuse such a request, so the room that had just quieted down resounded with the sound of violent impacts and Ye Ningsuan''s waves of screams.

    Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan, one is the first taste, happy; one is empty for a long time, the demand for endless, this dry on, suddenly forget everything, from the afternoon to more than ten o''clock in the evening, the two are almost a moment without stopping, Ye Fei foot in Ye Ningsuan''s slut pussy ejacted seven times, as for Ye Ningsuan orgasm how many times, the two have not counted. As for how many times Ye Ningsuan climaxed, they didn''t count them all.

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Qualification of Cultivation Technique

    When Ye Fei woke up, the sun was already high up in the sky. Recalling the intoxicating night from before, Ye Fei couldn''t help but reach out his arm to the side, wanting to hold Ye Ningsuan close again, only to find emptiness. It was strange, but the rxed feeling in his body and the traces of a fierce battle on the sheets reminded him thatst night was not a dream.

    Thinking about his own body, a cold sweat suddenly broke out on Ye Fei''s forehead. The unknown cultivation technique he was practicing seemed to be a kind of replenishing sorcery. After the crazy night, could his elder cousin be in trouble? Ye Fei felt greatly remorseful for forgetting about it. If something had really happened to Ye Ningsuan, he would truly regret it.

    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei suddenly sat up, intending to put on clothes and go outside to check. However, at that moment, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside, and Ye Ningsuan walked in with a smile on her face, carrying a tray with some bread and a ss of milk.

    Seeing Ye Ningsuan, with her rosy cheeks and radiant appearance, looking years younger, Ye Fei found it strange. Why didn''t she seem weak likest night? Could it be that he was mistaken, and the technique wasn''t some kind of replenishing sorcery after all?

    Noticing Ye Fei staring at her in confusion, Ye Ningsuan smiled coquettishly and ced the tray on the small table beside the bed. Sitting down next to Ye Fei, she gently asked, "Are you awake?"

    Ye Ningsuan''s current demeanor no longer resembled his elder cousin but rather a gentle young wife, which left Ye Fei staring. Especially seeing her in yesterday''s attire, sitting on the bed with her legs wrapped in stockings, he couldn''t help but swallow hard.

    "Silly look!" Ye Ningsuan was pleased with Ye Fei''s infatuation, but she scolded him yfully. She reached into the nket, grasped his strong member, and said with a smile, "So energetic early in the morning, it seems my worries were unnecessary." She had been worried about Ye Fei''s condition, fearing that his delicate body couldn''t handle the intensity of their activities yesterday. But now, seeing him looking well and energetic, she felt relieved.

    Ye Ningsuan''s words brought Ye Fei back to reality, and he asked, "Elder cousin, did you feel anything special when we were together yesterday?"

    Although bold, Ye Ningsuan blushed at his question and yfully scolded him, "You''re so bad! Who asks such things?"

    However, Ye Fei was serious and said, "Tell me, it''s important to me."

    Seeing his seriousness, Ye Ningsuan earnestly replied, "It was veryfortable. I''ve never felt asfortable as I did yesterday. Ye Fei, will youe to me often in the future?" Her eyes revealed a hint of pleading.

    "Even if you don''t allow me, I will stille with a blushing face," Ye Fei chuckled and then asked, "Besides the normal pleasure, did you feel anything else?"

    Ye Ningsuan, happy that he agreed to visit her often, thought for a moment and whispered, "Yes, every time... when you release inside, I feel a warm flow spreading throughout my body. It helps me quickly recover from fatigue, allowing you to go on for so long. And this morning, I felt more energetic and stronger than usual."

    "Really?" Ye Fei grabbed her shoulders tightly, almost unable to believe it, and asked excitedly.

    Ye Ningsuan, puzzled by his excitement, nodded and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    "Not wrong, just too right!" Ye Fei burst intoughter, hugging Ye Ningsuan tightly and nting kisses all over her face and lips, only stopping after a while.

    Ye Ningsuan did not struggle against him, allowing him to fool around for a while. In her heart, she now ced him first, even above her own daughter. As long as he was happy, she would be happy too, until Ye Fei went crazy beforeughing and asking, "Is there something good happening?"

    Ye Fei was extremely excited now and just wanted to share his joy with someone. The woman in front of him, who had the closest rtionship with him, was the best person to share it with. So he smiled and asked, "Have you noticed any changes in me, like getting stronger or something?"

    As he mentioned this, Ye Ningsuan did recall how he had carried her from the bathroom to the bedroom yesterday. If it had been before, not only carrying her, but even supporting her to walk might have been difficult. So she nodded and said, "Yes, your strength has increased a lot, and your stamina is amazing. What exactly happened?" She noticed the increase in stamina from his performance yesterday. Thinking back to what had happened, she felt somewhat incredulous. At that time, it didn''t seem like much, but now thinking about it, he had been at it with her for a good seven or eight hours. Even a strong person would likely have been worn out, but he seemed perfectly fine. This made her even more curious.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "It''s because I obtained a very special cultivation technique, and the changes you see are all thanks to that technique!"

    "Is it that technique you couldn''t cultivate no matter what?" Ye Ningsuan asked somewhat puzzled. When Ye Fei first obtained the technique, he was extremely happy, thinking that he could now break away from the group of weaklings. He had even shown off to all his rtives, and naturally, Ye Ningsuan knew about it. However, sheter heard that the technique Ye Fei had obtained seemed to be a useless one, impossible to cultivate. Now, hearing him say that the credit goes to that supposedly useless technique, she was naturally very surprised.

    "Yes, it''s that technique. I was too young before, so I couldn''t cultivate it. But now, I have found the way to practice it!" Ye Fei chuckled.

    Ye Ningsuan pouted, "Why keep us in suspense? Can you just say it all at once?"

    Ye Feiughed, "Because it''s a dual-cultivation technique. I had my doubts before, but now I have confirmation from you!"

 Chapter 41 The Origin of the Conflict

    "Dual cultivation?" Ye Ningsuan''s small mouth widened in surprise. Although she hadn''t practiced any martial arts, she had watched TV shows, movies, and read novels, and she knew that the Liu family had an ancestral internal cultivation technique. So she believed in this somewhat elusive term and understood that this type of technique required engaging in certain activities to enhance abilities. Feeling a bit secretly pleased, after the events of yesterday, she felt that she couldn''t be without Ye Fei.

    Although it wasn''t appropriate to speak about this matter, since the first time had already happened, she didn''t mind it happening again. Besides, the feeling was simply too good. As long as this matter wasn''t revealed, they could continue this rtionship.

    Initially, Ye Ningsuan had felt a sense of guilt towards Ye Fei, considering he was just a sixteen-year-old boy. However, upon learning about his dual cultivation technique, she found a good excuse to help her nephew improve his skills. This way, she could justify this improper rtionship to herself. With these thoughts in mind, she blushed slightly and said, "So, in the future, would you like your aunt to help you cultivate?"

    Naturally, Ye Fei was eager for it and quickly nodded in agreement, saying, "I also want to be stronger as soon as possible, so it will be easier to ovee the crisis in the family."

    "Family crisis?" Ye Ningsuan asked with some confusion, "What are you talking about? Why am I unaware of any crisis?"

    Ye Fei exined his spections to her again, using her experience to gauge their validity.

    After some thought, Ye Ningsuan said, "Your spections make sense. It seems there might indeed be someone targeting the Liu family. After things settle down, I must have a good talk with your mother. Why didn''t she inform me about such a big issue?" Her tone resembled that of a scolding elder sister to a disobedient younger sibling.

    This sparked a thought in Ye Fei''s mind. Weren''t his aunts not on good terms with his mother and the others? Why did Ye Ningsuan seem so concerned about the Liu family? Now that he had such an intimate rtionship with Ye Ningsuan, he feltfortable asking directly, "Aunt, aren''t you in conflict with my mother and the others? Why are you so concerned about the Liu family then?"

    Ye Ningsuan sighed and said, "The conflicts between us sisters and your mother are personal grudges. The coboration between the Liu and Ye families is still very close. It''s fair to say that we are interdependent. How could I not be concerned about the Liu family''s affairs?"

    "Why do you have conflicts with my mother and the others to the extent that you haven''t been in contact for so many years?" Ye Fei''s purpose ining this time was to resolve the conflicts between them. Since the conversation had reached this point, he seized the opportunity to ask.

    Ye Ningsuan sighed again, feeling a bit helpless as she said, "Let''s forget about it. These are all old matters, and I don''t want to bring them up again."

    "If these are all old matters, why not just let go and reconcile? You don''t know that over these years, your conflicts have made Yunqi, Sis Siqi, and Siyao very ufortable."

    "We do want to reconcile with them. Your mother has reached out to us several times in these years, but your second aunt always refuses to budge. Your third aunt and I have tried to persuade her many times, but it has had no effect."

    "Second aunt?" Ye Fei was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that the root of the conflict between his aunts and his mothery with his second aunt, Ye Ningxue. He didn''t know what had happened, so he asked, "How did my second aunt end up in conflict with my mother and the others?"

    Ye Ningsuan didn''t answer him this time. Instead, she said, "This matter concerns the reputation of your second aunt, and we agreed long ago not to tell anyone about it."

    With Ye Fei hugging Ye Ningsuan, he softly said, "Suan, just tell me. Let me see if there''s a way to resolve it. Don''t you also hope that we can all get along peacefully?"

    Hearing Ye Fei calling her ''Suan,'' Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel a wave of intoxication. Since her parents passed away, no one had used this name for her. Hearing it from this little guy now made her feel loved, a feeling different from parental love but more intoxicating. She nodded involuntarily and said, "Alright, but you mustn''t mention it to anyone, especially not in front of your second aunt."

    "Okay!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously. The immediate priority was to rify past events. As for how to resolve them, that was a matter forter.

    Ye Ningsuanposed herself and said, "This happened when we were all quite young. At that time, your second aunt and your eldest aunt were studying at the same university. Their rtionship was extremely close, and it was from them that the Liu and Ye families established closer ties. However, something happened that turned them into enemies, or more urately, made your second aunt resent your eldest aunt."

    "What exactly happened?" Ye Fei asked as Ye Ningsuan paused.

    Ye Ningsuan sighed and continued, "At that time, your second aunt and your eldest aunt were both outstanding girls, known as the two campus belles with many suitors. However, both of them had very high standards and looked down on those suitors. Then, a very outstanding young man entered their lives. At that time, they were respectively the president and vice president of the student union. This young man was a minister under them and also assisted your second aunt''s work. Gradually, your second aunt developed feelings for him. But when she confessed her feelings boldly, he confessed that he liked your eldest aunt instead. Your second aunt was heartbroken. However, their rtionship was at its closest then, so your second aunt had to let go of her feelings and instead help that young man pursue your eldest aunt."

    At this point, Ye Ningsuan paused again.

    Ye Fei felt a bit helpless. Matters of the heart were indeed the mostplicated. However, this shouldn''t have caused his second aunt and eldest aunt to be enemies. So he asked, "What happened next? Did that young man end up with my eldest aunt?"

    Ye Ningsuan sighed, "If they had gotten together, your second aunt wouldn''t hate your eldest aunt so much. With your second aunt''s help, that young man confessed his feelings to your eldest aunt. But your eldest aunt rejected him outright. At that time, your second aunt thought that your eldest aunt rejected him because of her, so she kept trying to persuade your eldest aunt. It was onlyter that she found out your eldest aunt truly didn''t like that young man. This made your second aunt determined to pursue him again. But then came the news that the young man had taken his own life because of your eldest aunt''s rejection."

 Chapter 42 Breakfast and Beauty

    "Ah?" Ye Fei eximed, asking, "Is it because of this that Second Aunt and Eldest Aunt became enemies?"

    Ye Ningsuan nodded, "Yes, your Second Aunt believed that it was your Eldest Aunt who caused that person''s death. However, your Eldest Aunt insists she''s not at fault and even mentioned that the man wasn''t a good person, telling your Second Aunt not to be sad because of him. Your Second Aunt, of course, didn''t want to hear that. They had a big argument, and at that time, your mother and I were also young and spirited, each siding with our own sister and arguing with the other, so the conflict deepened."

    "Is it because of that man that Second Aunt still isn''t married?" Ye Fei had always been curious why his Second Aunt, who was already thirty-six, wasn''t married yet, and now it seemed it might be because of this.

    "Yes," Ye Ningsuan nodded, saying, "Speaking of which, your mother could also be considered a casualty of their war."

    Ye Fei was surprised, wondering how his mother got involved. He quickly asked, "What happened?"

    Ye Ningsuan reminisced, "At that time, when our Liu-Ye families were just establishing a deep cooperation, your grandfather and my father didn''t want any rifts between us to jeopardize that partnership. So, they arranged for your mother to marry your father, despite there being no emotional foundation. If you think about it, the high reputation of our Liu-Ye families in Wanghai today isrgely due to your mother''s efforts."

    Ye Ningsuan''s words unraveled another mystery in Ye Fei''s mind. He had always wondered why his excellent mother, the most outstanding daughter of the Liu family, had to marry his father, who had a shady background and a previous marriage. Now he understood that his seemingly morous mother was actually a sacrifice in a family alliance, and his admiration for her was now mixed with a hint of pity.

    "We not only had conflicts with your mother for this reason, but there''s also another underlying meaning to it," Ye Ningsuan continued, her cheeks blushing slightly as she looked down. She initially didn''t want to speak about it, but for some reason, she felt like she couldn''t withhold anything from Ye Fei, who had inadvertently be someone she relied on emotionally. "That is, both your Second Aunt and I feel a bit envious of your mother."

    "Envious?" Ye Fei repeated, asking, "What is there for them to be envious of? It seems like your lives are not worse off than theirs, and your fame is not lesser either."

    Ye Ningsuan smiled, "Think about it. As daughters of the top families in Wanghai, we are all sisters, but the Feiyun Group managed by your mother stands out from the Ye family businesses managed jointly by the three of us. Your Eldest Aunt and Third Aunt''s achievements are also on par with your mother''s. Whenever people mention the women of Wanghai, they think of all six of us, but your Second Aunt, Third Aunt, and I always seem to be in your mother''s shadow. How could we not be envious?"

    Ye Fei was speechless, saying, "I thought only children wouldpete over such things. I didn''t expect adults to be like this too."

    "Silly child, you don''t understand women enough. If women have good rtionships,parisons don''t matter. But if there are any issues between them, even the smallest things can lead toparisons. Yesterday, I wanted you to feel closer to me than to Fengyi, so I deliberately did those things to entice you. I didn''t expect to get myself into trouble. But now, I don''t envy them at all because the little darling they cherish is now in my hands!" Ye Ningsuan said with a mischievous smile, reaching under the covers to hold Ye Fei, whose interest had waned a little during their conversation.

    Ye Fei''s doubts were dispelled at this moment. Although he hadn''t figured out how to resolve their conflicts yet, he felt much lighter than before. He hugged Ye Ningsuan and said, "Who ends up with whom is still uncertain!" As he spoke, he kissed her on the lips and his hands wandered beneath her skirt, caressing her thighs covered in silky stockings.

    After a moment of kissing, Ye Ningsuan gently pushed him away,ughing, "Regardless of who ends up with whom, they won''t enjoy the happiness I can offer. Let''s have breakfast now."

    Ye Fei, teased by her, was not in the mood for food. His hands continued exploring beneath her, with his right hand delicately stimting a particrly sensitive area he had visited multiple times the day before. In just a few moments, he had her fully aroused and quipped, "Right now, I only want to savor you!"

    Ye Ningsuan spread her legs and allowed him to do as he pleased, while she picked up the tray at the head of the bed and said with a smile, "But we should eat something first. How can we have the energy to frolic otherwise? Be good, have a little to eat first. Even if you don''t eat, I won''t let you off once I''m full!"

    After more than ten years of emptiness, she had experienced the supreme pleasure of yesterday. This kind of addiction had beenpletely triggered by Ye Fei, and now she only wanted to be with him every moment, wishing he would continue to satisfy her desires.

    "If you feed me with your mouth, I''ll feed you with mine below." Ye Fei said, opening his mouth and intensifying his teasing actions with his fingers.

    Ye Ningsuan trembled with pleasure, almost unable to hold the tray, and hurriedly said, "Don''t do that now. After we finish eating, you can do as you please, okay?"

    Ye Fei stopped his movements with a smile, withdrew his hand from under her skirt, put his fingers, glistening with dew, into his mouth, and said, "Delicious. With such exquisite delicacies, everything else tastes nd."

    Despite being bold enough, Ye Ningsuan blushed with embarrassment, hastily picked up a piece of bread and stuffed it into his mouth, yfully saying, "Eat your food!"

    Ye Fei chuckled, chewed the bread she fed him, swallowed, then suddenly eximed, "Oops, choked a bit!"

    Startled, Ye Ningsuan quickly handed him a cup of milk, but Ye Fei didn''t drink it. Instead, he gazed at her tempting lips and said, "I want you to feed me."

    Understanding his intention in an instant, Ye Ningsuan smiled helplessly, took a sip from the cup herself, kissed him, and transferred the milk from her mouth to his.

    A seemingly simple breakfast extended into almost half an hour through their intimate and sensual interactions.

    Finishing thest piece of bread, Ye Fei snatched the tray from Ye Ningsuan''s hand, pushed it aside, then suddenly embraced her, saying, "Breakfast is over. It''s time to enjoy my beautifuldy!"

    However, Ye Ningsuan pushed him away, saying, "Let''s rest for a bit first. Just finished eating, can''t engage in strenuous activities!" Inside, she was longing for more but restrained herself to prevent any harm to him.

    Knowing she was looking out for him, Ye Fei stopped his actions obediently. Instead, he pulled her up, helped her remove her shoes, ced her legs on hisp, gently caressed her smooth calves wrapped in silk stockings, asionally holding her delicate feet and ying with them slowly.

    Ye Ningsuan felt ticklish from his touch, curling her feet and jokingly saying, "Don''t hold onto it so tightly. Is it dirty?"

    Reaching for her beautiful feet again, Ye Fei replied, "Of course not. To me, every part of Ningsuan is beautiful and fragrant." He lifted her foot and kissed the sole.

    His affectionate words intoxicated Ye Ningsuan, who emotionally replied, "Good child, every part of Aunt is yours to y with, wherever you want!"

    With a mischievous grin, Ye Fei suddenly threw off the thin nket covering him, revealing his erect manhood. He then ced her feet around it, sliding them up and down slowly. The high-quality silk stockings made the friction on her soles smooth and pleasurable.

    Although Ye Ningsuan felt a bit shy with his manhood pressed against her feet, she was mostly content. Even though this act didn''t bring her pleasure, seeing Ye Fei''s infatuated expression provided her with enough emotional satisfaction.

    After rubbing against her delicate feet for a while, Ye Fei released them and slid his manhood up her silky stockings, reaching her round calves. He gently rubbed against them, enjoying the tingling sensation caused by the excellent texture of the stockings on his ns.

    "What are you doing, you little rascal?" Ye Ningsuan, not understanding why Ye Fei seemed so interested in her feet and legs, couldn''t help but ask.

    Ye Fei rubbed his cock against her calf whileughing, "I want to fuck every part of your body!"

    Although it was just a simple sentence, Ye Ningsuan could hear from it that this cute little nephew was infatuated with her, which made her greatly excited, and sheughed charmingly, "Auntie just said, every part of me is yours, you can y with it as much as you want."

    Ye Fei was suddenly excited by her words, and forcefully spread her legs wide apart, forcefully pped her on her big ass, and then violently ripped her pantyhose from her crotch, making her roll over on her stomach and kneel on the bed, and said, "Slutty cunt, pucker your ass up, I''m going to fuck you from behind!"

    Ye Fei''s rough action didn''t make Ye Ningsuan disgusted, instead, it made her excited too, and she pouted her big fat white ass backward with great force, gently swaying, and at the same time, she put one of her hands behind her back and drew in Ye Fei''s hard cock, and then she turned back and smiled charmingly and said, "Little bad guy, you still have quite a lot of tricks, say, do you often use this position to fuck your mother at home? Your mom?"

    Ye Fei was so said by her, as if she really saw Liu Yiru was pouting her ass like this waiting for herself to fuck her, her heart couldn''t help but be excited, but quickly came back to her senses, a little angry, "I didn''t, my mom is the goddess in my heart, I won''t allow you to spheme her!"

    Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but giggle, although he tried his best to deny it, but from his cock that had risen up so much, Ye Ningsuan knew that even if he hadn''t done it with Liu Yiru, he was afraid that he still had this kind of thought in his heart, but seeing that Ye Fei was a little bit annoyed, she also no longer teased him, andughed and said, "Ok, ok, I''m not going to say anything anymore, good boy, hurry up and fuck auntie! Good boy, hurry up and fuck auntie, auntie''s pussy is so itchy."

    Ye Fei was a person who refused to suffer any loss, after being teased by Ye Ningsuan, he wanted to take revenge, so he stepped back and said, "I suddenly don''t want to fuck you anymore."

    Ye Ningsuan at this time is also high in desire, where can still hold back, heard immediately turned over, long legs hooked his waist, will pull him close to their own, and then one hand to separate their own charming petals, one hand to hold Ye Fei''s hard cock, will bring the cock to the middle of her petals, the ns into the mouth of her pussy, at the same time, full of flirtation to raise the big fat buttocks, will be the root of the treasure in her heart to wee into the mouth of her. her favorite baby into her tight pussy.

    Ye Fei deliberately backed up, the cock slipped out half again, she was busy to do her best to raise her buttocks, slut pussy upward swallowed hard, hard to mp Ye Fei''s cock, hands holding his buttocks hard downward pressure, and the cock into the pussy, at the same time to him flew a winks, begging, "good boy, please, don''t tease mom, mom can''t stand it anymore! ..."

    Ye Fei look at her that hungry look, would not bear to tease her again, at this time and heard her to mom self, trance as if it is Liu Yiru in the plea to him, can no longer endure, waist limbs violently forward, and thick and long big cock rooted into the beautiful aunt''s pussy, rapid thrusting up.

    Ye Ningsuan see their own this trick really work, in order to let him more hard to fuck their own, open waves screamed "Oh ... good son ... really beautiful... ...You fuck the mom cool dead ... mom''s big dick son ... big dick to the mom ... get on the sky ... ...oooh ..."

    "Mom ah ... my good mom ... son also good ah ... you clip son beautiful dead...son''s cock It''s sofortable...Ah...mp harder...Yes...yes... "Ye Fei felt like he was fucking his own mom at this moment, and screamed out his heart while thrusting frantically.

    Ye Fei hard thrusting, beautiful and flirtatious aunt also extremely with his pumping and jerking fat buttocks, bumps, bumps, tops, send, so that he is in the longitudinal send, between the pumping, floating like feathered immortality.

    Soon Ye Ningsuan has been dripping sweat, panting and panting, and even the sound of waves humming, "ah ... good son ... big cock is so powerful ... ...Mom really can''t eat it ... stuffed full of pussy ... sofortable ah ... mom can''t stand it... ...You just spare mom ...Let mom fly quickly ...You fuck mom to death ...Mom really wants to die under your big cock! ..."

    "My good mom, your slutty pussy is also wonderful, let son fuck very addictive, today son let you eat your fill!" Ye Fei said fucking her harder and faster.

    The beautiful aunt was Ye Fei maniption of charming eyes half-open, gasping and panting, the heart of the flower trembling, blood boiling, a burst of tingling and trembling, the whole body nerve excitement to the extreme, and constantly wriggling the white and tender plump buttocks, moaned and leaked, pussy essence gusts of leakage, sprinkled with the turtle head of Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei also stepped up hard to move the thick cock, in her forced to try to the heart of the impact, circling, each time are straight into the uterus to fuck before pulling back, fuck her one after another, the more the more, Ye Fei''s ns soaked in the warm essence of her cunt, and finally could no longer control the door of the opening of the essence of therge strands of semen shot into her uterus, the United States of her body shuddered and waves of grunts, the fourth time to leak! The body!

    After the climax of the aunt and nephew two tightly embraced together, Ye Ningsuan huffed and puffed for a long time, only tough, "little bad eggs, you just good crazy ah, with the aunt to say, how does it feel to fuck your mom."

    Ye Fei seriously said, "I really haven''t done it with my mom! You''re the first woman I''ve really done it with."

    "Good, auntie believes you." Looking at the way he did not look like he was lying, Ye Ningsuan immediately believed him, but thenughed prodigally, "Then do you want to fuck your mom?"

    "I told you, she is the goddess in my heart, I won''t desecrate her!" Ye Fei was once again a little angry.

    "Is that so?" Ye Ningsuan smiled and looked at him, learning his tone of voice, "Omaa ... my good mother ... son also good ah ... You mped my son so beautifully...my son''s cock is sofortable...Ah...mp it hard...Yeah...yeah! ... "At the end, heughed again, "Who said this?"

    Been said to break the heart of Ye Fei face some can not hang, drink, "you this owe to fuck slut, I have to fuck you to death today!" Said the movement of his own still inserted in her pussy, and again hardened big cock, began another round of impact.

 Chapter 43 The Forbidden Desire

    For a full two and a half days, Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan didn''t step out of the vi at all. Ye Ningsuan didn''t want to deal with the mess at thepany either.

    For her, the most important thing now was to cherish every moment spent by Ye Fei''s side. After all, Ye Fei could only stay with her on weekends, and not every weekend at that. How could she miss any opportunity like this?

    When Ye Ningsuan didn''t show up at thepany, both Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing called to ask. Ye Ningsuan didn''t hide the fact that she was apanying Ye Fei.

    Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing understood well. If thepany wasn''t so busy, they would have probablye over too. They loved their nephew just as much. However, what they didn''t know was that thepanionship mentioned by their Sis Siqi waspletely different from what they imagined.

    During these two days, besides indulging in their passion, Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan also took care of some matters. As the person in charge of the Ye family in the legitimate business world, Ye Ningsuan had a widework of information. In these two days, she almost dispatched all avable personnel to investigate who was targeting the Liu family. She also mobilized Ye Lingtian''s men.

    Finally, on Monday morning, when they were getting ready to send Ye Fei to school, Ye Ningsuan received a call from her subordinate. Although they couldn''t confirm who was targeting the Liu family yet, they found out that a gang called the ck Wolf Gang had been acting strangely recently.

    This news surprised both Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan. As prominent members of the tworgest families, they had some knowledge of the various forces in Wanghai. They knew about the ck Wolf Gang, a second-rate organization that barely survived in the cracks. In the eyes of the YunTian Society, they were insignificant, so how could they dare to target one of the two major families, the Liu family? Setting aside influence, just in terms of martial strength, any of the three Liu sisters could easily wipe out their entire gang.

    With a nce exchanged, Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan both thought of the same possibility¡ªthat the ck Wolf Gang was just a pawn in the foreground, and behind them, there must be a muchrger and more cunning force plundering everything.

    Ye Ningsuan drove slowly, her brows slightly furrowed, constantly pondering the power behind all this. Meanwhile, Ye Fei, watching her, drifted off in thought. The serious Ye Ningsuan,pared to her carefree self, appeared even more enchanting, making Ye Fei both enamored and proud¡ªthis mesmerizing beauty waspletely his.

    After thinking for a while without any clue, Ye Ningsuan decided to stop dwelling on it. She turned to Ye Fei and found him gazing at her with adoration. Feeling a surge of sweetness, she yfully scolded, "What are you staring at, silly?"

    "Ningsuan, you are so beautiful. I want to hold you in my arms all the time!" Ye Fei expressed his longing for her without reservation.

    Startled, Ye Ningsuan looked around subconsciously and rxed upon realizing they were still in the car. She replied, "In the future, only when we are alone can you call me Ningsuan. Otherwise, it would be inappropriate for others to hear. And we must not tell anyone about us, understood?"

    Ye Fei nonchntly chuckled, "Got it. There''s no one else here now anyway." With that, he leaned in and kissed her lightly on the lips.

    Ye Ningsuan pushed him away hurriedly, teasingly scolding, "I''m driving, stop fooling around!"

    Ye Fei grinned, "As long as you call me sweetly, I''ll behave."

    "Alright, I surrender. Spare me, dear husband, and let your obedient Ningsuan go." Ye Ningsuan said helplessly, feeling extremely sweet inside. There was nothing in the world that could make her happier than knowing her beloved man cherished her just as much.

    Ye Fei smiled satisfactorily, no longer teasing her, and sat back obediently. Ye Ningsuan also elerated the car.

    Arriving at the school gate, they found Zhou Mingming''s car had also just arrived. It seemed that she was the one bringing her younger sister to school today. At that moment, Ye Yunqi spotted Ye Ningsuan''s car and jumped out of the car, waving and calling, "Aunt, brother!"

    Ye Fei also got out of the car, intending to run over to his younger sister, but he saw another person getting out of the car, and it was Liu Yiru.

    Seeing his mother smiling at him without speaking, Ye Fei suddenly felt a bit ashamed because he remembered the fantasies he had about her under Ye Ningsuan''s seduction. He couldn''t help but curse himself inwardly. She was his goddess, how could he have such thoughts about her?

    Noticing her son didn''t rush over to embrace her as she had imagined, and seeing him even blush a bit, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel puzzled. She smiled and asked, "Ye Fei, what''s wrong? Just a few days without seeing me and you''re already avoiding me?"

    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t want to hurt Liu Yiru''s feelings and hurriedly rushed over, tightly embracing her, affectionately calling out, "Mom, I missed you so much!"

    Liu Yiruughed, "Good child, mom missed you too. Have you been having fun at your aunt''s ce?"

    Ye Fei nodded, feeling thefortable sensation of herrge bosom pressing against his chest. Involuntarily, he thought, what if he could be with her like he was with Ye Ningsuan...

    Thinking of this, he quickly suppressed his inappropriate thoughts, gently pushing away from Liu Yiru while shaking his head vigorously.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s expression as she walked over, Ye Ningsuan knew he might have developed improper thoughts towards Liu Yiru. She couldn''t help but smirk slyly, making a discreet gesture towards Ye Fei and then ncing at Liu Yiru.

    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat again, looking at Liu Yiru beside him, that thing that didn''t behave well stood up, making him feel a bit horrified. Luckily, he had just pushed away Liu Yiru a moment ago. Otherwise, if that thing had pressed against her, it would have been a disaster.

    Thinking of this potential consequence, Ye Fei couldn''t help but re fiercely at Ye Ningsuan, but Ye Ningsuan wasn''t afraid of him. Instead, she smirked mischievously.

    Liu Yiru didn''t pay any attention to their strange actions. After greeting Ye Ningsuan, she pulled Ye Fei over and asked, "Ye Fei, Yunqi mentioned that your health has been improving, is that true?"

    Ye Fei''s heart stirred. It seemed that his younger sister couldn''t hold it in any longer and had shared this good news with their mother. Now that she knew, Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t hide it from her anymore. He nodded and said, "There have been some changes, maybe it''s the effect of that unnamed technique of mine." He had already decided that he would reveal his technique to anyone and push it to the forefront.

    As for the development of the brain domain, he would keep it a secret. After all, even if he told them, it wouldn''t be of any use to them. This thing, which couldn''t guarantee any safety, he couldn''t bear to use it on these women he deeply loved.

 Chapter 44 Youve Hurt Mom

    "Really?" Liu Yiru asked in surprise and then said, "Let Mom try your strength." As she spoke, she reached out her hand to hold his.

    Holding his mom''s soft little hand, Ye Fei''s heart started beating faster again. They had held hands before, but he had never felt this way. His mind couldn''t help but wander, imagining what it would feel like if her hand gripped his, sending a surge of pleasure through him. With these thoughts, the tent below immediately rose.

    Startled, Ye Fei quickly regained hisposure, slightly bending his waist to make his rising tent less noticeable. At that moment, Liu Yiru began exerting force, and Ye Fei quickly matched her strength. Having carefully assessed his own strength beforehand, he knew he was much stronger than his mom now. He only used about thirty percent of his strength, making himself slightly weaker than his mom, ensuring he wouldn''t hurt her.

    "Oh¡ª" Liu Yiru suddenly eximed, pulling her hand away from Ye Fei''s grip and clutching her slightly reddened hand with the other,ining coquettishly, "You naughty boy, you''ve hurt Mom by gripping too hard!"

    As this ambiguous statement slipped out, both of them were taken aback. Ye Fei felt a surge of desire but quickly pushed it away. Meanwhile, Liu Yiru was surprised by her own tone. She couldn''t remember thest time she had been so yful, but through this little test, she realized her son was no longer the weak one needing protection but a strong man capable of protecting her. In that moment, her mindset shifted, seeing him as her pir of support, unable to resist being yful with him.

    Although Ye Ningsuan had teased Liu Yiru about Ye Fei before and had no hostility towards the Liu sisters, seeing them in this state made him slightly jealous. He walked over and joked, "What''s wrong, Yiru? Is Ye Fei''s transformation shocking you?"

    Awakening from that peculiar feeling, Liu Yiru didn''t seem embarrassed. As a mother, there was no shame in being yful with her son. She smiled and said, "Yes, I can''t believe it. It feels like a dream."

    After suppressing his impure thoughts, Ye Fei was also shocked. He hadn''t expected his strength to increase so much in just two days. He could clearly sense that this change wasn''t due to brain development but stemmed from his dual cultivation technique, boosting his confidence and sparking curiosity about his future strength.

    Liu Yiru had known about Ye Fei''s seemingly useless cultivation technique but hadn''t paid it much attention. She had kept quiet not to undermine her son''s confidence, but now, seeing his sudden strength, she couldn''t believe it. She asked once more, "Is it really because of this technique that you''ve be stronger?"

    "Yes, it''s because of it," Ye Fei affirmed. Initially feeling guilty when discussing it with Ye Yunqi, now he was certain of its usefulness. So, he confidently nodded, without a hint of doubt.

    Frowning, Liu Yiru found it hard to believe that Ye Fei''s peculiar technique could have such effects. She asked, "Did you feel anything special while practicing?"

    Ye Fei thought about his experiences, feeling incredible pleasure, especially with Ye Ningsuan. He couldn''t tell Liu Yiru about this, though he didn''t want to hide anything from his goddess, this was one thing he couldn''t reveal. So, he came up with an excuse, saying, "The old man who gave me this technique seemed to mention that only someone with my physique could master it." Little did he know that his made-up reason was actually true.

    Liu Yiru nodded in understanding. She had asked so clearly because she was worried that her son might be practicing some evil technique that required sacrificing his life, rather than having any thoughts about the technique itself. After all, although this technique was extremely powerful, the cultivation method of the Liu family was also formidable. Moreover, she had been practicing for over thirty years and naturally had no intention of starting to practice another technique.

    "Ye Fei, Yunqi mentioned that I am supposed to be our family''s secret weapon, right?" With her worries set aside, Liu Yiru smiled and asked Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but blush a little, especially since he had initially asked Yunqi to keep it a secret even from his mother. Now, looking back, he did feel a bit sorry for her. He lowered his head and said, "Mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to keep it from you."

    Liu Yiru patted his head with a smile, saying, "Silly child, Mom isn''t ming you. Your idea is good. Mom is also looking forward to the expressions of those who harbor ill intentions when they see the weakest link in our family be the strongest."

    "Should we tell your sisters and aunts?" In front of Liu Yiru, Ye Fei was like a child, wanting to hear her opinion on everything.

    Liu Yiru replied with a smile, "You can tell Sis Siqi and Siyao, but forget about Yunying, she''s straightforward and might identally spill the beans. As for your aunts, it''s fine to tell them. After all, they are not gossipy people. What do you think, Frost?" Thest sentence was seeking Ye Ningsuan''s opinion.

    Facing Liu Yiru''s smile, Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly felt a bit nervous. In the past, she always presented a strong front in front of Liu Yiru, just like with Sis Siqi, but today she couldn''t help feeling a bit like a daughter-inw meeting her inws for the first time. When asked by Liu Yiru, she felt a bit awkward for a moment, until Ye Fei softly cleared his throat beside her, snapping her back to reality. Sheposed herself, put on her usual calm demeanor, and said with a smile, "I think it''s best if only a few of us know about this. After all, as a secret weapon, the fewer people who know, the better."

    Then, she turned to Liu Yiru and said with a smile, "Yiru, the sisters might have been a little out of line this time."

 Chapter 45 A Hint of Sorrow

    Liu Yiru was taken aback by her words and asked, "What''s wrong with us?"

    The attitudes of the Liu sisters towards the Ye sisters had always been somewhat different from how the Ye sisters treated them, especially Liu Fengyi.

    Although she didn''t think she had done anything wrong back then, there was still a tinge of guilt towards Ye Ningxue in her heart.

    Many times she had wanted to reconcile with them, but Ye Ningxue''s attitude was rather firm, leading to this prolonged subtle conflict. Now, seeing Ye Ningsuan say this, although she said it with a smile, Liu Yiru still felt a bit nervous, fearing that any misunderstanding might affect the rtionship between the Liu and Ye families.

    Seeing how a casual joke made Liu Yiru so nervous, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. It seemed that over the years, her sisters had indeed been a bit too much.

    Even if Liu Fengyi hadn''t done anything wrong back then, even if she had, given the power of the Liu family, they didn''t need topromise with her like this. They did so for the stability of the two major families and also out of consideration for their past friendship. Realizing this, Ye Ningsuan suddenly apologized to Liu Yiru, "Yiru, I''m sorry, we''ve been too much over the years."

    Liu Yiru was momentarily surprised, then understood what she meant. Happily, she grabbed her hand and said, "Between us sisters, do we still need to say these things? As long as Ningxue no longer holds a grudge against Siqi, that''s the best thing. Let''s continue to be good sisters like before."

    "Okay." Ye Ningsuan nodded vigorously and said, "Don''t worry, I will do my best to exin things to Xue''er." Even if it wasn''t for their past friendship, just for Ye Fei''s sake, Ye Ningsuan would do her utmost to ensure harmony in thisrge family.

    Achieving reconciliation with Ye Ningsuan unexpectedly brought great joy to Liu Yiru, dispelling the heaviness umted from recent covert actions against her. Waving to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, she said, "Both of you little ones, hurry off to ss. I want to have a good chat with your aunt."

    Ye Fei had anticipated this oue, but Ye Yunqi was pleasantly surprised. She happily responded and pulled Ye Fei inside the school.

    As they climbed the stairs, she suddenly thought of something and asked Ye Fei, "Brother, why did Aunt suddenly reconcile with Mom? Did you do something?"

    She was an extremely clever girl. After spending two days with Ye Ningsuan, she had noticed the change in her aunt''s attitude and guessed that her brother had persuaded their aunt.

    Ye Fei didn''t want to hide anything from her and nodded, "Yes, I went to Aunt''s house this time to resolve the conflict between them."

    "Brother, you are so great!" Ye Yunqi cheered and hugged Ye Fei, nting a kiss on his cheek. She smiled and said, "Now everything is fine. Finally, all our rtives can live in peace."

    Ye Fei smiled wryly, "Things are not as simple as you think. The crux of the matter lies with our Second Aunt. Only when we persuade her will we truly achieve our goal."

    "Second Aunt? What''s going on with her? Brother, did you find out about what happened between them back then?" Like Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi was extremely curious about the rtionships between their mothers, aunts, and aunties.

    "I did find out some things," Ye Fei nodded, "But I promised Aunt that I wouldn''t tell anyone about this."

    "Hmph, not even me?" Ye Yunqi grumbled, but then leaned in close to Ye Fei''s ear and whispered, "Good brother, just tell me, okay? I''ll let you have your way tonight!"

    Ye Fei chuckled, "Don''t act so aggrieved. It seems like you''re the one who wants it."

    "Hmph! You''re the one who wants it!" Ye Yunqi''s face reddened as Ye Fei hit the nail on the head. Having experienced that kind of feeling just now, she had been feeling stifled at home these past few days. She had developed a special trust in Ye Fei.

    If Ye Fei were to go to the military camp for two months now, Ye Yunqi felt she might not be able to bear it. Unconsciously, her feelings towards Ye Fei seemed to have undergone some subtle changes.

    Ye Feiughed, "I''m a man, how could I be a ''small color girl''? So, the ''small color girl'' can only be you."

    "Hmph, then you''re the little pervert!" Ye Yunqi retorted, refusing to ept it.

    "Well, that''s perfect then," Ye Fei chuckled, "The little pervert and the little vixen make a perfect pair!"

    A perfect pair? A sudden thought crossed Ye Yunqi''s mind, and she felt a subtle sensation rushing to her heart. Unable to tell if it was sadness or joy, she could sense a faint feeling of happiness, and softly said, "Brother, can we always be together in the future?"

    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned. Like Ye Yunqi, his feelings towards his younger sister had undergone some changes in these few days. Initially not thinking much about it, but when Ye Yunqi voiced this thought, Ye Fei felt a bit perplexed.

    Of course, he also wanted to be with Ye Yunqi forever, but was it possible? She was his twin sister, and she was still so young. There was a long road ahead for her. Could he selfishly keep her by his side?

    Perhaps sensing Ye Fei''s thoughts, Ye Yunqi''s mood also became a bit subdued. Letting out a sigh, she, who had always been cheerful, finally tasted a hint of sorrow. She didn''t like this feeling, suddenly feeling some resentment towards the natural order. Why do people have to grow up? If one could stay at sixteen forever, wouldn''t it be stress-free to be with him?

    Shaking his head vigorously, Ye Fei shook off the confused feeling in his heart with determination, deciding not to dwell on this somewhat mncholic matter for now. He forced out a smile and said, "Didn''t you want to hear about what happened between our mothers back then? I''ll tell you now."

    "Oh," Ye Yunqi responded indifferently,pletely devoid of the earlier curiosity.

    Ye Fei felt a bit helpless, but still recounted the past events between Ye Ningxue and Liu Fengyi to her, hoping to shift her thoughts to this matter.

    After listening, Ye Yunqi remained expressionless, simply nodding lightly to indicate she understood, and didn''t speak further.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel some self-reproach. Ye Yunqi had just mentioned it casually, he could have just casually agreed, why did he have to overthink it and end up making her feel troubled too?

    Unconsciously, the two had been standing in the corridor for quite some time. Although passersby were curious about why they were standing there, Ye Yunqi''s fierce reputation prevented anyone from approaching them.

    Letting out a sigh, Ye Fei took Ye Yunqi''s hand and said, "It''s almost time for ss, let''s go up first."

 Chapter 46 The Barbarian Appears

    Throughout the entire day, Ye Yunqi couldn''t shake off the mncholic mood that had enveloped her.

    Although she had initially entered the ssroom with her usualposed and confident expression, engaging in cheerful conversations with Lin Ling, Ye Fei, who understood her the best, could see through her forced smiles.

    Ye Fei was equally at a loss, grappling with his own sense of mncholy. Especially when facing Lin Ling, he felt a twinge of guilt. He had always regarded Lin Ling as his wife since childhood. While this sentiment hadn''t changed, there were now one or perhaps two more people in his heart, making him feel somewhat sorry for Lin Ling, who had always been devoted to him. However, these feelings were beyond his control. Thus, he could only try topensate for it with more affection towards Lin Ling.

    After dinner, Ye Yunqi led Ye Fei upstairs, but instead of heading to the study room, she went straight into Ye Fei''s bedroom. After locking the door, she pulled Ye Fei onto the bed.

    Ye Fei, who had already experienced the pleasures of being with Ye Yunqi, didn''t feel much excitement in these yful antics. However, he didn''t want to dismiss Ye Yunqi, so he went along with her passionately.

    Today, Ye Yunqi seemed a bit wild. Once she had Ye Fei in her grasp, she didn''t stop moving. Even when reaching the peak, she only took a brief rest before continuing. By the end, neither could keep count of how many times they hade together.

    Exhausted of all strength, Ye Yunqi copsed on top of Ye Fei, her voice soft as she began to sob.

    Startled, Ye Fei asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong?"

    "Brother, I don''t want to be apart from you," Ye Yunqi tearfully said, "Promise me, never leave me, okay?"

    "Okay." Ye Fei nodded vigorously. "We came into this world together, destined to be together forever."

    Ye Yunqi seemed to believe Ye Fei''s words, a sweet smile gracing her lips as she quickly fell asleep. However, Ye Fei couldn''t find rest.

    Although Ye Yunqi had reached climax numerous times, he hadn''t even once. More importantly, while he had promised Ye Yunqi, it was merely tofort her. The idea of never parting sounded easy, but could he truly uphold it?

    The more he thought, the more restless he felt. Ye Fei sat up, gazing at the peacefully sleeping Ye Yunqi. Tenderness filled his heart as he lightly kissed her cheek, then quietly got out of bed, got dressed, and leaped out of the window. The turmoil within him needed an outlet, reminding him of the exhration he felt when he first gained power.

    Bounding out of the courtyard, Ye Fei sprinted, realizing that in just over two days, his speed had reached a new height, nearly double what it had been before.

    This time, instead of heading towards the outskirts of the city, Ye Fei ran towards the direction of the Watchtower. Despite its name, "Watchtower City" wasn''t particrly close to the sea.

    The name stemmed from the Watchtower itself, the tallest man-made structure in the world. It was said that when it was first built, the ruler of the Dragon Kingdom hade to inspect it, and from the top, one could see the sea hundreds of miles away, hence the name "Watchtower."

    Standing before the Watchtower, Ye Fei gazed up at the towering structure, a crazy idea forming in his mind. He wanted to jump to the top of the tower.

    Initiallying here on impulse, as his aunt Liu Fengyi usually resided at the Watchtower, he subconsciously soughtfort from someone. However, now he didn''t want to seek sce from Liu Fengyi, as this matter was something he couldn''t share with her either, adding to his inner turmoil. This led to the birth of this crazy notion.

    When Ye Fei acted on impulse, he didn''t even consider the feasibility of his thoughts. His legs filled with strength, he leaped upwards forcefully, his body resembling a bullet with a sharp explosion as he shot straight up.

    When the upward momentum waned, Ye Fei found himself over a hundred meters high, a discovery that nearly made him bite his own tongue in astonishment. However, now his body began to fall, so he paid no heed, finding a protruding balcony to step on and spring up once more.

    Standing at the top of the Watchtower, Ye Fei couldn''t believe what he had aplished. This was the towering Watchtower, over five hundred meters high, yet he had reached the top with just five leaps of strength. This exceeded hisprehension entirely.

    Even the best martial artist from the Liu family, Liu Junyi, could only jump seven to eight meters high with full lightness skill, but he had managed over a hundred meters. Was this still within the realm of what a human could do?

    The extreme surprise actually calmed Ye Fei. In this moment, he gained a new understanding of his own strength. Overlooking the entire city from the tower top, a feeling of "I have the world" suddenly arose within him.

    A previously unprecedented sense of pride welled up in his heart. With this kind of power, did he still need to care about worldly constraints? As long as he could be the strong one who sets the rules, what in this world couldn''t he achieve?

    "Little sister, rest assured, brother won''t let you leave. If family objects, brother will persuade them. If anyone dares to speak against it, brother will extinguish them!"

    In high spirits, Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a joyful roar, unintentionally utilizing the barbarian skills he hadprehended before. The sound was unexpectedly loud, likely audible to half of Watchtower City''s residents.

    After the roar, Ye Fei suddenly felt something was off about himself. Looking down, he realized he had grown significantly taller. His current stature was probably well over two meters, a change that left him pale with shock.

    Hastily approaching arge ss panel on the tower top, he saw reflected in it a bald, burly man standing at a towering two meters and two, a face somewhat resembling his own but with a fierce paint that made him appear exceedingly rugged.

    Gazing at the reflection of the beastly strong man in the mirror, Ye Fei was at a loss for words. Though his body was now incredibly strong, this image was just too difficult to ept, wasn''t it?

    "Change me back, I''d rather lose all my strength!" Ye Fei silently prayed in his heart. Suddenly feeling his body lightening, his form rapidly changed back to his original self, yet the explosive power within him remained.

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Aunts Surprise

    What''s going on? Ye Fei was at a loss. What exactly was his current situation? What had just happened? Recalling his appearance just now, Ye Fei suddenly had a thought: why did that image resemble a barbarian in a game? Could he transform into a barbarian?

    At the thought of this possibility, Ye Fei became excited. If he could truly switch between two appearances at will, then wouldn''t the secret weapon of his family be even more secretive?

    Slowly recollecting, he felt that, after the development of his brain domain, Ye Fei''s thinking ability was definitely many times greater than that of an ordinary person. He quickly found back the feeling from a moment ago, his body suddenly grewrger, transforming back into that beastly strong bald man.

    At the same time, Ye Fei also discovered that in this form, he could possibly use some functions from the game, and the skills he had previously grasped became even more handy.

    With a thought, two giant swords measuring a meter and a half long and twenty centimeters wide appeared in his hands.

    After swinging them gently a few times, he moved his thoughts again, and the two swords disappeared into thin air. Ye Fei was overjoyed; not only did he possess the strength from the game, but unexpectedly he also had a storage space.

    This space was not divided into grids like in the game but was a huge space of over a thousand cubic meters. cing the two giant swords in this space made them seem insignificant.

    Excited beyond measure, Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a deafening roar, then leaped off the Watchtower like a shooting star, disappearing in a sh. However, unbeknownst to him, not far behind in a balcony, two incredibly beautiful faces were staring at the direction where he vanished in disbelief.

    Tian Lu was the chief anchor of Watchtower TV Station. Today, she received a task to personally interview the mayor of Watchtower, Liu Fengyi.

    Unlike other officials, Liu Fengyi rarely epted private interviews, but Tian Lu had a good rtionship with her. They attended the same university, with Liu Fengyi being a senior when Tian Lu had just entered.

    In an incident, Liu Fengyi helped her, and their rtionship improved. They stayed in touch after graduation. The station director somehow got wind of this and sent Tian Lu to interview Liu Fengyi.

    Though Liu Fengyi didn''t want such a private interview, she couldn''t refuse her good friend. So after work, she casually chatted with Tian Lu for a while. By the time the interview ended, it was alreadyte in the evening. Liu Fengyi simply invited Tian Lu to stay over and return the next day.

    Due to their busy work schedules, the two rarely met. Hence, Tian Lu agreed. They reminisced about old times that night and were getting ready to sleep when they heard a roar that seemed to shake the entire Watchtower.

    Liu Fengyi, who had profound internal strength, immediately recognized that the sound came from the top of Watchtower. She felt a bit startled, wondering what kind of expert had arrived at Watchtower.

    She knew that such a roar was impossible for her to produce even if she practiced for a lifetime. Moreover, she had never heard of anyone in the world being so formidable. Her martial instincts made her want to witness this.

    As a journalist, Tian Lu''s curiosity was even stronger than usual. So the two sisters quietly went up to the top floor.

    Not knowing the temperament of this extraordinary expert, the two women didn''t dare make any noise as they ascended the stairs very slowly.

    When they reached the top and saw Ye Fei, who had transformed into a barbarian for the second time, Liu Fengyi felt a strange sense of familiarity with him. She couldn''t remember where she had seen him before. Normally, encountering someone of his stature would be unforgettable under any circumstance.

    Curious, Liu Fengyi was about to go over and greet the man when he let out another roar and jumped off the Watchtower abruptly. This left Liu Fengyi dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe that such a skilled individual would attempt something like suicide.

    Wouldn''t he be in danger by jumping like that? It was inconceivable. Could he have some sort of parachute or simr device on him?

    Considering this possibility, Liu Fengyi hurried to the edge of the terrace and, using her keen eyesight, looked down. Watchtower was brightly lit at night, and with Liu Fengyi''s vision, she could see clearly. However, she found no trace of the big man, let alone a parachute.

    There was nomotion below either. There was only one exnation: the man had indeed jumped without any aid and hadnded safely.

    How was that possible? Liu Fengyi even began to doubt if she was dreaming.

    Contrary to Liu Fengyi''s surprise, Tian Lu was extremely excited. Out of professional habit, she had brought a camera with her when she came up. She had captured the tall figure and his jumping moment. Now, she opened the camera and checked the footage, which was quite clear.

    Excitedly, she couldn''t help but say, "Fengyi, look at what I captured."

    Setting aside her surprise, Liu Fengyi leaned in to watch the footage with Tian Lu. Seeing the figure again, that familiar feeling arose within Liu Fengyi. She was convinced she had seen this person before and even felt a sense of closeness to him, but she clearly hadn''t met him.

    "I didn''t expect that today''s interview with you would yield such unexpected results," Tian Lu said with excitement. She could already imagine the sensation when this news aired.

    "Yeah, I never thought there would be such a master in the world," Liu Fengyi thought, her perspectivepletely different from Tian Lu''s.

    Tian Lu smiled, "I can''t wait to broadcast your exclusive interview along with this. I''m already eager!"

    "What? You want to air this video?" Liu Fengyi was taken aback, then said seriously, "No, this video absolutely cannot be broadcast."

    "Why not?" Tian Lu asked, puzzled. "Are you afraid people will suspect he jumped off? I think as long as we exin, it will be fine."

    "It''s not about that," Liu Fengyi shook her head. "Have you ever thought about what consequences there might be when something beyond human understanding appears in people''s sight?"

    Tian Lu was startled, suddenly feeling a bit scared.

    Thankfully, she had shared her thoughts with Liu Fengyi. Otherwise, if this video were broadcasted as she had initially intended, it might have caused panic. It seemed that one''s perspective changes based on their position.

    While Tian Lu had been thinking about making the news sensational, Liu Fengyi had already considered therger implications in that moment. Compared to her, Tian Lu realized she still had a lot to learn.

 Chapter 48 A Missed Opportunity

    "Fengyi, I''m sorry. I almost did something foolish," Tian Lu apologized to Liu Fengyi, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    Liu Fengyi smiled, "It''s not as serious as you think. Even if you were to broadcast this, most people would probably assume it''sputer-generated. It wouldn''t have a significant impact, at most just a slight decrease in our station''s reputation." She instinctively didn''t want Tian Lu to expose the video, but she couldn''t quite articte why.

    At this point, Tian Lu had lost all interest in airing the video. Hearing Liu Fengyi''s words further deterred her from doing something that would serve no purpose. After all, they were part of Wanghai TV station, not needing to rely on sensationalism like some smaller media outlets to boost their reputation.

    Back in Liu Fengyi''s room on the top floor, noticing thete hour, the two women decided to rest. Both were busy individuals with little time to spare.

    Since their graduation, they had never slept together like they did today. As theyy in bed, memories of carefree school days flooded back, evoking a sense of nostalgia. Unconsciously, they started chatting.

    "Do you remember those days? We carried the reputation of being ''female roommates'' for over half a year," Liu Fengyi reminisced.

    During their school days, both women were undoubtedly the campus beauties, attracting many suitors. However, their minds were not focused on rtionships, so they didn''t have boyfriends. Eventually, rumors spread due to their close friendship, leading some to maliciously specte that they were a couple.

    Although they paid little attention to such gossip, the constant chatter sometimes made them question their own rtionship. While it waster proven otherwise, the situation seemed somewhatical in hindsight.

    "Yeah, looking back now, we really did resemble a couple back then," Tian Lu chuckled. Then, she sighed, "Sometimes, I almost wish I were actually a lesbian."

    Taken aback, Liu Fengyi quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Is your husband not treating you well?"

    Tian Lu sighed, "It''s not that he''s not good to me, but sometimes it just feels dull. There''s no passion, and sometimes even when he''s done, I still haven''t felt anything." Married women were indeed bold, willing to share everything with their friends.

    Hearing Tian Lu''s words, Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but think of her own situation. Sighing, she changed the subject with a smile, "We carried the ''female roommate''bel for over half a year, yet we never did what actual roommates would do. It''s a bit of a shame."

    At that moment, a ludicrous idea crossed her mind. Perhaps pretending with Tian Lu tonight would be better than enduring her own nightly torment.

    With that thought, Liu Fengyi reached out and grasped Tian Lu''s ample and firm bosom, teasing, "Oh, I didn''t realize you''ve grown so much."

    Tian Lu was startled by her actions, hastily asking, "Fengyi, you''re not serious, are you?"

    Of course, Liu Fengyi had no genuine intent to engage in lesbian activities. She simply felt a burning desire within her, one she had suppressed for too long, hoping Tian Lu could help her release it. Without answering, she continued to y with Tian Lu''s bosom, alternating between light and firm touches.

    In their thirties, women often have strong desires. In a short while, Tian Lu found herself responding to Liu Fengyi''s touch, igniting a fire within her as well.

    Facing her close friend, she felt no reservations and reciprocated by reaching for Liu Fengyi''s bosom, teasing, "What about me? Yours have also grown, and even bigger than mine."

    Liu Fengyi sat up abruptly, removing her bra to reveal a pair of perfectly shaped and colored breasts, showing no signs of sagging despite her age.

    "Beautiful!" Even as a woman, Tian Lu couldn''t help but be captivated by Liu Fengyi''s nearly perfect breasts. After genuinely admiring them, she reached out and gently yed with the two tender, pink nipples atop the rounded mounds.

    "Oh..." Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but let out a long moan, unwilling to be outdone as she also removed Tian Lu''s bra, grasping and ying with her assets that were not much inferior to her own.

    As time passed, the two women gradually became unsatisfied with just the caresses on their chests. Almost simultaneously, their hands ventured downwards, only to both feel a wetness on each other''s hands.

    Exchanging a smile, Liu Fengyi was the first to slide her hand into the other''s panties, using her index and middle fingers to gently prate the area of this female anchor who had captivated countless men in Wanghai, lightly stirring within.

    Tian Lu, following Liu Fengyi''s lead, also inserted her fingers inside, but she was surprised, saying, "Fengyi, why are you so tight?" Upon feeling her own fingers being tightly squeezed after entering, even moving them became somewhat difficult.

    Liu Fengyi sighed, "Use it less, and naturally it will be tighter."

    Tian Lu, moving her fingers, asked, "Use it less? Is your husband not performing well?"

    "Let''s not talk about him, lest I lose motivation." Liu Fengyi elerated her movements, urging, "Good little sister, exert more force, really work on me!"

    Tian Lu was now feeling the sensations as well, too engrossed to say anything more, getting a bit wild like Liu Fengyi. For a moment, the bedroom became filled with an air of passion. In the faint light, two perfect figures were tightly entwined, reaching into each other''s depths and moving vigorously. Such a scene, even if a eunuch were to witness it, might find themselves aroused. Unfortunately, this beautiful sight had no audience.

    Ye Fei was still unaware that his impulsive actions, marked by two loud shouts, had caused him to miss out on a splendid show. At that moment, he was massaging his somewhat numb legs, thinking to himself, "Impulse is the devil!"

    In his moment of impulsiveness, he leaped without a second thought, forgetting that he had exerted considerable effort to climb up. Now, he had jumped from over 500 meters high,nding without much injury, but the impact left his legs feeling numb, making it somewhat difficult to walk.

    Fortunately, he hadnded in the shade of a small park. It waste, and there were no people around. If anyone were to see his current state, they would likely be quite shocked.

    After sitting on the ground for a while, Ye Fei''s legs gradually recovered. Initially nning to head straight home, he found himself devoid of any sleepiness. There seemed to be a pent-up energy within him, making him feel uneasy. Going back now, he might end up teasing his younger sister again, which she might not be able to handle.

    Emerging from the shade of the trees, Ye Fei hesitated to move to an open area. After all, his current appearance was quite oundish, but he wasn''t in a hurry to change back. Just having acquired this near-indestructible body, he wanted to familiarize himself with it a bit more.

    Choosing the shaded paths, Ye Fei walked for a while, getting quite ustomed to this body. Just as he was thinking of heading back, he suddenly heard a cry for help not far away.

    Quietly approaching, Ye Fei saw three young men with heads of yellow hair surrounding a boy who looked like a student at the corner of a building. ncing around, he realized that this ce was indeed secluded, as he had unknowingly wandered to the southern outskirts of Wanghai.

    It seemed to be a robbery in progress. Initially thinking of knocking out these thugs and leaving it at that, one of the guys'' words caught his attention. That guy grinned and said, "Kid, hand over all your valuables to me right now. This is our ck Wolf Gang''s territory. There''s no one here to save you!"

 Chapter 49 Solo into the Black Wolf Gang

    It turned out that these thugs were from the ck Wolf Gang. It really confirmed the saying that enemies always meet, didn''t it?

    Ye Fei was just worrying about where to go next, so why not take this chance to explore the depths of the ck Wolf Gang? In his current state, even if Liu Yiru himself came, he probably wouldn''t recognize Ye Fei. There was no fear of exposing himself.

    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei suddenly leaped out. Instead of using the clich¨¦ lines like those heroes, he directly struck the back of two thugs'' necks, knocking them unconscious, leaving only the one who had spoken earlier. However, he didn''t let him off easy either. Ye Fei grabbed his cor and lifted him up.

    The thug who had spoken was just a lowlyckey in the ck Wolf Gang. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stooped to robbing a student. He had never experienced any big scenes. Seeing himself being effortlessly lifted by a giant of a man, over two meters tall with arms as thick as his own legs, he couldn''t help but scream in fear.

    The student who had been saved by Ye Fei didn''t feel relieved; instead, he became even more frightened. In the dimly lit area, a beastly man had suddenly emerged silently, reminding him of the movie he had just watched. He couldn''t help but wonder if this person was some sort of werewolf from the movie.

    Ye Fei''s second uncle was a major figure in the underworld, so Ye Fei had encountered some gangsters through him.

    Although these people were nowhere near as skilled as his mother and the others, they were still tough guys. In Ye Fei''s mind, gangsters should all be like them. He hadn''t expected this yellow-haired thug to be so weak that he screamed like a woman before Ye Fei even did anything to him.

    But this saved Ye Fei a lot of trouble. At least he didn''t have to resort to torture or threats. He went straight to the point and asked, "Are you from the ck Wolf Gang?"

    As the words left his mouth, even he was surprised. This was the first time he had spoken since his transformation. Not only had his physique changed, but even his voice had be deeper and more masculine, no longer carrying a hint of childishness.

    From Ye Fei''s tone, the yellow-haired thug knew that Ye Fei wasn''t friendly towards the ck Wolf Gang. However, he didn''t dare lie to him. With trembling lips, he said, "I-I am, but I''m just a smallckey. I haven''t done anything bad."

    This guy was really good at talking. He had just been robbing someone, and now he imed he hadn''t done anything wrong. Who would believe that? But Ye Fei couldn''t be bothered with such trivial matters. He threw him forward andmanded, "Enough talk. Take me to your headquarters!"

    The yellow-haired thug hadn''t expected that he would have to lead Ye Fei to their headquarters. He hesitated for a moment, but a re from Ye Fei made him immediately nod in agreement.

    Although it was inappropriate to bring an enemy to the headquarters, the boss might give him troubleter. However, the man in front of him was much scarier than his boss. Just his size alone was enough to intimidate a crowd.

    The fortunate student couldn''t believe that the man who had saved him just walked away without a word and seemed to be heading to the enemy''s headquarters.

    Although he felt uneasy about it, he didn''t dare stop him. He took out his phone, the only thing he had left, and dialed the emergency number, silently praying that the man who had saved him wouldn''t run into trouble before the police arrived.

    Most of the residents in the outskirts of Wanhai City were not well-off. The headquarters of the ck Wolf Gang was located in a nightclub here.

    Following the yellow-haired thug to a ce called the Rose Nightclub, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel disappointed. The ce was called a nightclub, but in reality, it was just arge bar. How could the ck Wolf Gang, who seemed to be struggling, possibly rival the Liu family?

    On the contrary, since those who dared to oppose the Liu family behind the scenes must have some power, it seemed that the ck Wolf Gang was nothing more than cannon fodder. Ye Fei realized that he might be disappointed if he expected to find any valuable information here.

    However, since he was already here, there was no reason not to go in and take a look. Ye Fei grabbed the yellow-haired thug''s clothes, pushed him inside, and followed suit.

    As soon as he entered, Ye Fei couldn''t help but frown. Due to his physical condition, he had always been a well-behaved child and had never been to a ce like this. He had never imagined that such a ce could be so chaotic. There were all kinds of noises inside, making his head spin.

    On a central stage, two women with very little clothing were dancing provocatively, while the people around the stage were shouting loudly, as if they were engaging with the women.

    Seeing Ye Fei nce towards the stage, the yellow-haired thug thought he was attracted to the dancers. He obsequiously said, "Brother, do you want me to call them down to apany you?"

    Although the two women could be considered beautiful, Ye Fei, who was used to the stunning beauties at home, couldn''t find them appealing at all.

    Not only were their looks and figures far from impressive, but their heavy makeup made their faces look ghostly in Ye Fei''s eyes.

    Furrowing his brow, Ye Fei shouted, "Stop the nonsense. Who''s your boss? Tell him toe out and see me!" He didn''t want to stay in a ce like this for a moment longer, so he decided to get straight to the point.

    The yellow-haired thug, realizing that he had toply with Ye Fei''s orders, didn''t dare say much more. With his status, he wasn''t important enough to meet the boss directly, so he informed one of the managers there as instructed.

    After hearing the report from the yellow-haired thug, the manager understood that Ye Fei might not have good intentions. He first red fiercely at the thug before approaching Ye Fei with a smile, asking, "Brother, may I ask what business you have with our ck Wolf Gang?"

    Although all sorts of people existed in the underworld, he had never encountered someone as imposing as Ye Fei, so he didn''t dare to be disrespectful, speaking in a polite manner.

    However, Ye Fei was not interested in small talk. He directly asked, "Are you the boss of the ck Wolf Gang?"

    The manager replied, "I''m not. If you have any business, you can tell me first, and I will ry it to our boss."

    "I don''t need to talk to you. Tell your boss toe out and see me!" Ye Fei waved his hand impatiently.

    Even a straw has its own pride. This manager was considered a significant figure in the ck Wolf Gang and usually had some authority. Being spoken to like this by Ye Fei angered him. He retorted, "Who do you think you are? Our boss isn''t someone you can just demand to see!"

    "If he doesn''t see me, I''ll find him myself!" Ye Fei didn''t want to waste any more time on this disposable figure in the gang. He grabbed the manager by the cor and forcefully threw him out,nding him directly on the center stage.

 Chapter 50 Invulnerable Body

    The voices of Ye Fei and hispanions were not loud, the conversation was brief, and the guests were all engrossed in watching the morous dance on stage. Consequently, nobody paid them any attention. It was thisck of notice that made the sudden appearance of a person falling onto the stage even more surprising.

    People who came to such ces for entertainment were naturally not wealthy or powerful individuals. They were mostly working-ss people in the vicinity. When everyone saw who the person falling onto the stage in a very embarrassing manner was, the previously noisy hall fell silent. Not a single personughed; even the manager who fell onto the stage didn''t dare to look up. Some of the more timid ones had already quietly moved towards the exit.

    While the guests remained quiet, the security personnel in the establishment were not as calm. They were called security, but in reality, they were the thugs of the ck Wolf Gang. Seeing their immediate superior being struck, although somewhat intimidated by Ye Fei''s imposing figure, they still gathered around him to show their loyalty.

    The manager who was thrown out by Ye Fei was skilled and ranked among the top few in the gang. After being thrown, he only felt a moment of dizziness and quickly regained his senses. Seeing his subordinates surrounding Ye Fei, he hurriedly shouted, "Stop!" From the ease with which Ye Fei had thrown him out, he knew that Ye Fei was not someone to be trifled with. However, since Ye Fei seemed inexperienced in the underworld, he thought it might be better to deceive him into their gang''s basement. With more people on their side and weapons at their disposal, they could easily deal with him as they pleased.

    Initially hesitant to approach, the thugs were spurred on by their leader''smand. As they rxed a bit, they stopped in their tracks. The manager jumped down from the stage and walked up to Ye Fei, saying, "You want to see our boss, right? Follow me."

    From the manager''s shifting gaze, Ye Fei could easily discern his intentions. However, being confident in his own abilities, Ye Fei chuckled lightly and said, "Lead the way." His tone was akin to reprimanding a servant.

    Although a glint of menace shed in the manager''s eyes, he refrained from saying much. He obediently led Ye Fei to a small room adjacent to the hall. He pressed something on the wall, causing it to slowly split open, revealing an elevator leading underground.

    Without hesitation, Ye Fei followed the manager into the elevator. The descent proceeded without any incidents. However, as soon as they stepped out of the elevator, Ye Fei squinted his eyes. He noticed several dark gun barrels pointed at him.

    Themotion Ye Fei caused in the hall had naturally reached the boss of the ck Wolf Gang. However, instead of immediatelying out, the boss analyzed the situation. He realized that this burly man was much more formidable than anyone in his gang.

    With his intimidating physique and likely impressive strength, taking action might result in the gang''s defeat. Thus, he decided to use persuasion to deal with him.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s puzzled expression, the boss of the ck Wolf Gang smirked smugly. After signaling his armed subordinates to watch the man closely, he holstered his gun and asked, "Brother, I wonder why you''vee to cause trouble for our ck Wolf Gang?"

    Although said with a smile, the boss''s tone was far from friendly.

    After all, Ye Fei had already provoked him, and even someone with a good temper would get angry in such a situation, let alone the already irritable boss of the ck Wolf Gang.

    Ye Fei was indeed taken aback when he saw those guns, but his surprise wasn''t about being faced with guns. Since they had asked him toe down, using guns was expected. It was just that he hadn''t anticipated them making a move so quickly; not a single word had been spoken before they aimed at him.

    Staring at those dark gun barrels, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement. Why not take this opportunity to test the limits of this body''s strength? With his current speed and reaction time, these pieces in front of him couldn''t possibly hit him, and where he wanted them to hit was just a thought away.

    After making up his mind, Ye Fei fixed his gaze on the leader of the ck Wolf Gang and asked, "Tell me, who have you been in contact with recently, or rather, who are you working for now?"

    The leader of the ck Wolf Gang was momentarily stunned. Indeed, a mysterious person had contacted him before, offering arge sum of money to carry out some minor disruptions in the business of the Liu family, with whom the ck Wolf Gang had close ties.

    Initially wary of provoking the Liu family, the tasks assigned by the mysterious individual were rtively harmless, merely causing disturbances at the Liu family''s construction sites. The money offered was more than the ck Wolf Gang''s annual ie, so he had agreed.

    Unexpectedly, just as this arrangement hadmenced, instead of being approached by the Liu family, a hitherto unheard-of but incredibly powerful man had appeared.

    All these thoughts shed through the mind of the leader of the ck Wolf Gang. His face remained impassive, wearing a slightly mocking expression as he looked at Ye Fei and said, "Is it necessary for me to tell you who I work for? Moreover, on what basis do you have to question me now?"

    "Just based on this!" Ye Fei suddenly reached out like lightning, before anyone could react, he had already seized the leader of the ck Wolf Gang, lifting him off the ground with one hand.

    With a grin, he said, "If you don''t speak, I''ll make you!" And just like he had thrown the manager earlier, he tossed the leader of the ck Wolf Gang out, but this time with more force, sending him flying five meters away, crashing heavily into the wall with a loud "bang."

    "Ah!" The leader of the ck Wolf Gang yelled in pain, feeling like his bones were about to shatter. Naturally, he harbored extreme resentment towards Ye Fei. When he could catch his breath slightly, he shouted loudly, "What are you waiting for? Shoot, kill this bastard!"

    The gunmen were all stunned by Ye Fei''s incredible strength. Only after their leader''smand did they react, hastily raising their guns and firing wildly at Ye Fei. In an instant, gunshots echoed in the elevator area.

    With a slight dodge, Ye Fei moved over three meters away. As he evaded most of the bullets, he extended his forearm and caught one of them.

    Feeling a slight numbness and a mild stinging sensation, he looked at his exposed forearm, seeing a faint red mark where the bullet had hit.

    Gently rubbing the red mark with his finger, he found that it quickly disappeared, as if he hadn''t been hit by a bullet at all.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He hadn''t even used the Barbarian skill to enhance his defense yet, and his body''s strength had already reached such a level. Hmm, he remembered there was a skill called Natural Resistance in his abilities.

    If he had time, he could give it a try. If that worked as well, wouldn''t he be invincible, impervious to des and bullets?

    At that moment, the gunmen began their second round of shooting, but Ye Fei didn''t dodge this time. Instead, he strode forward boldly, facing the hail of bullets. The gunmen were so frightened that they could barely hold their guns, let alone shoot, and hastily retreated.

 Chapter 51 The Police in Turmoil

    Ye Fei''s speed was not something these thugs couldpare with. In less than ten seconds, he caught up with each of the six gunmen, disarmed them, knocked them unconscious, and then steadily walked towards the leader of the ck Wolf Gang.

    The leader of the ck Wolf Gang, just like his men, was dumbfounded and hastily pulled out his handgun from his waist, firing wildly at Ye Fei. Although he had seen earlier that bullets were ineffective against Ye Fei, his current mental state was erratic, and shooting was merely an instinctual self-defense measure.

    Ye Fei paid no attention to the bullets flying towards him, directly approaching the leader of the ck Wolf Gang. He reached out and grabbed the barrel of the leader''s gun, squeezing it gently until it warped, rendering it impossible to fire any more bullets.

    The ck Wolf Gang leader, already in a semi-delirious state, failed to notice this. He continued to pull the trigger forcefully. With a loud bang, the dark handgun exploded violently, sttering the ck Wolf Gang leader''s left hand with blood, causing him to cry out in pain.

    The intense pain slightly sobered the ck Wolf Gang leader. Holding his injured right hand with his left, he looked fearfully at the towering, bald figure in front of him like a god.

    "Now, can you answer my question?" Ye Fei grinned broadly, but to the ck Wolf Gang leader and his men, his smile resembled that of the grim reaper.

    The ck Wolf Gang leader was now regretting to the point of spitting blood. For a paltry sum of millions, he might have to stake his life. He was never one to stick to principles, and now facing imminent death, he no longer cared about his allegiance. He knelt before Ye Fei, tears and snot streaming down his face, pleading, "Hero, spare me. Just ask whatever you want, and I promise to speak the truth."

    "Very well." Ye Fei nodded in satisfaction. "It''s still about the same question as before: who are you currently working for?"

    "I''m not sure what aspect the hero is referring to," the ck Wolf Gang leader asked cautiously, still kneeling.

    Ye Fei, a bit impatient, said, "I''m talking about the recent illegal activities your gang has been involved in. Who is giving you orders?"

    The ck Wolf Gang leader''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed this person was indeed rted to the Liu family; otherwise, why would he only be asking about recent activities? He silently vowed that if he survived this encounter, he would never cross paths with the Liu family again.

    With the Liu family yet to make a move and this mysterious person wreaking havoc on his gang, he dared not hide anything, revealing how he had received benefits from the mysterious individual and caused trouble for the Liu family.

    Ye Fei frowned slightly and asked, "Do you know who this person is?"

    "I don''t know. I only saw him once, and he was wearing a mask. Like you, he intruded into our headquarters and his skills were terrifying," the ck Wolf Gang leader said, quickly adding, "Of course, not as skilled as you."

    Ye Fei couldn''t care less about the man''s skills. He continued, "How do youmunicate with them?"

    "We can''t contact them; they reach out to us when needed. Themunication methods vary¡ªsometimes it''s a phone call, other times an email, and asionally a written note," the ck Wolf Gang leader exined.

    "Hmm," Ye Fei pondered, "Bring me one of those notes to examine."

    Without hesitation, the ck Wolf Gang leader got up, fetched a few sheets of paper, and handed them to Ye Fei.

    Upon inspection, Ye Fei''s disappointment was evident¡ªthe words were printed, and the paper was ordinary. It made sense; if the other party was so cautious, why would they leave a clue here?

    It seemed they knew the ck Wolf Gang leader couldn''t do anything significant. Finding information about enemies here was likely futile.

    As Ye Fei looked at the ck Wolf Gang leader, who had knelt down again after handing him the notes, a glint of killing intent shed in his eyes. It was clear that the ck Wolf Gang was of no use anymore. Should he eliminate them? This would serve as a warning to others, preventing smaller gangs from being bribed by the enemy.

    The leader of the ck Wolf Gang, who had been kneeling on the ground, had been paying close attention to Ye Fei''s expression. He had noticed the killing intent in Ye Fei''s eyes earlier and, in order to save his own life, he no longer cared about his dignity. He forcefully knocked his head on the ground, making a loud noise, and pleaded in a pitiful tone, "Hero, have mercy. I have told you everything I know, and I promise I will never do anything bad again. Please spare me, considering my elderly parents and young children."

    However, Ye Fei remained unmoved by his pleas. He realized that since turning into a savage, his personality seemed to have changed somewhat, bing much more resolute. Yet, he did not dislike these changes because sometimes, a heart of stone was indeed necessary.

    Just as he was about to execute these people, Ye Fei suddenly heard the piercing sound of police sirens outside. The sound seemed to being from right outside this nightclub, so he swiftly withdrew his hand that was about to strike and disappeared in a sh before the eyes of the ck Wolf Gang members.

    Ye Fei didn''t spare these people because of the police; rather, the sound of the sirens gave him a new idea. These members of the ck Wolf Gang were all unsavory characters, and they probably wouldn''t spill the beans about their conversation with him.

    By letting them live, perhaps that mysterious person would return to them, and Ye Fei could observe from the shadows. If that person dared to show up, there was no way they could escape his grasp, and once caught, it wouldn''t be difficult to dismantle their entire operation.

    Afternding on the ground, Ye Fei did not rush to leave. He transformed back to his original appearance in a secluded spot and then calmly walked into the nightclub''s hall. He had caused amotion earlier, and if that mysterious force was as cautious as he suspected, they might have already received word. Staying here to observe was the right move.

    When Ye Fei had followed the steward and returned to the lively hall, it had quieted down again due to the arrival of the police. He gazed outside and couldn''t help but shake his head.

    There were indeed quite a few police officers this time. He saw a dozen or so police cars parked outside, with officers continuously jumping out of the shing vehicles and quickly forming up, ready to charge in at any moment.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sigh internally. These police officers looked fierce, but not only did they announce their arrival with sirens, they even had time to organize themselves upon arrival. This way, even if there were significant illegal activities inside, the culprits would have enough time to cover their tracks.

 Chapter 52 The Stunning Female Police Officer

    With a crisp shout, the police officers who had been lined up outside for a while finally rushed in. Among them was a remarkably beautiful and stunning female police officer, her serious expression making it impossible for anyone to stare at her.

    Standing at the doorway, she cast a slightly disdainful nce at the revelers in the hall and spoke in a clear voice, "I am Ming Yuexin from the Wanhai South District Public Security Bureau. We received a report of a serious incident urring here. Who is in charge here?"

    Even if she hadn''t introduced herself, most people here would have recognized her.

    After all, as a woman without any substantial background who had managed to be the deputy director of a major district bureau in her early twenties, and being exceptionally beautiful, it was hard not to attract attention. Ming Yuexin naturally knew who the biggest troublemaker in the South District was. Her questioning was merely a formality.

    Upon hearing the name of the female officer, Ye Fei couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing. Perhaps this female officer''s father was a fan of martial arts novels, giving his daughter such a name.

    What he didn''t know was that when Ming Yuexin was younger, she was proud of her name because it was unique and had appeared in novels and movies. However, as she grew older, she began to find it troublesome because the fictional Ming Yuexin was not a good character.

    Despite this, she hade to terms with it. A name was just abel, and she had never aspired to imitate anyone, focusing on being herself.

    "Oh, Director Ming, why did youe in person?" At this moment, the ck Wolf Gang leader, who had narrowly escaped death, emerged from the basement. Despite his past conflicts with Ming Yuexin, he was now extremely grateful towards her. In his view, it was because of the police''s arrival that the beastly man had refrained from killing them out of concern. Therefore, his warmth towards Ming Yuexin was unprecedented.

    Surprised by the gang leader''s sudden warmth, Ming Yuexin maintained a cold expression and said, "ck Wolf, I received a report about a disturbance here. What exactly happened? You better exin it to me clearly and then release the people you have captured."

    She had received a report that someone had been deceived intoing to the Rose Nightclub by the ck Wolf Gang, and there was a possibility of a fatality, prompting her urgent arrival.

    The gang leader, however, was perplexed. "Director Ming, we didn''t capture anyone. There was indeed a disturbance, but the person has already left."

    "Left?" Ming Yuexin didn''t believe his words. "Do you think I don''t know who you are? Would you easily let a troublemaker go?"

    At this point, the gang leader, disregarding his pride, smiled bitterly. Having just offended the Liu family, he couldn''t afford to let the police catch any leads that might implicate him. He raised his bloody right hand, which he hadn''t had time to bandage, and gestured towards his subordinates who were still dazed from Ye Fei''s actions.

    Ming Yuexin was taken aback once again. She hade here intending to cause trouble for the ck Wolf Gang. Unbeknownst to others, she hadn''t climbed the ranks to be the deputy director of a major bureau at such a young age by cozying up to higher-ups. It was all thanks to Mayor Liu Fengyi''s recognition and promotion.

    As the director of the South District, she was aware of the ck Wolf Gang''s activities against the Liu family. In gratitude for Mayor Liu Fengyi''s support and considering the gang''s malevolent nature, she had nned to use this opportunity to eradicate the gangpletely. However, inadvertently, she had indirectly helped them.

    If she hadn''t arrived so promptly, the troublemaker would have caused significant problems for the gang, even if they hadn''t been dispersed by Ye Fei.

    "That you follow me back in a while and exin the situation in a statement." Ming Yuexin, feeling somewhat frustrated, could only vent a bit by letting the ck Wolf leader visit the sub-bureau.

    "Alright, alright, I will do my best to cooperate." At this moment, ck Wolf was actually eager to stay close to the police, fearing what might happen if the big man returned if the police left. So he quickly agreed.

    ck Wolf''s attitude puzzled Ming Yuexin, but she was a very smart girl. With a little thought, she understood his intentions, feeling even more frustrated. She had not expected that in her first attempt to abuse her power for personal gain, she would make so many foolish mistakes.

    Not only did she fail to achieve her goal, but she had also inadvertently helped an old acquaintance. However, since the words had already been spoken, and with so many of her subordinates around, she couldn''t retract. Yet giving up like this was somewhat unwilling, so she looked around the hall.

    By now, the people here had started to disperse. Firstly, since such an incident had urred, the fun for the day was definitely over. Secondly, they were also afraid of causing any more trouble by staying here. Ye Fei also blended in with the crowd, intending to leave together. He had quietly observed for a while but hadn''t noticed any suspicious individuals. It seemed he would have to wait for things to calm down a bit before probing further.

    At that moment, Ming Yuexin happened to see Ye Fei. Although Ye Fei, at nearly 1.8 meters tall in his original form, couldn''t hide his age from Ming Yuexin''s experienced eyes, she still called out to him, "Hey, kid,e over here."

    Although Ye Fei heard Ming Yuexin''s voice, he didn''t realize she was calling him, continuing to move slowly with the crowd until she called him again, with a police officer giving him a nudge. It was then that he understood the beautiful policewoman was calling him.

    "Were you calling me just now?" Ye Fei walked up to Ming Yuexin, a hint of displeasure in his tone. Although she was undeniably beautiful, Ye Fei''s household women were no less, so he didn''t feel particrly impressed. Moreover, her appearance had prevented the mastermind from showing up, meaning he would have to frequent this ce in the future. Therefore, Ye Fei harbored some discontent towards her.

    Surprised by the boy''s blunt manner, Ming Yuexin didn''t want to argue with someone like Ye Fei and simply smiled slightly, asking, "Are there any other kids here besides you?"

    "You''re the kid here!" Ye Fei retorted somewhat discontentedly. Although he didn''t have any ulterior motives towards Ming Yuexin, he didn''t want such a stunning woman to call him a kid, especially since he truly wasn''t a kid anymore. If in doubt, he could ask Ye Ningsuan.

    Ming Yuexin finally understood why Ye Fei was displeased with her and couldn''t help but chuckle, standing tall and saying, "Do I look like a kid to you?"

 Chapter 53 Teasing Zhang Yu

    Ye Fei scrutinized her nearly perfect figure. Well, it was indeed impressive. Standing at about 1.75 meters tall, she almost matched his own height.

    However, unlike most tall women who resembled bamboo poles, she had curves in all the right ces, with the police uniform exuding a strong sense of allure on her.

    Especially the pair in front,parable to Ye Ningsuan, straining against the tight clothes. It seemed like with a little forceful breath, the buttons might pop off, making Ye Fei involuntarily think of the seductive taste when Ye Ningsuan did this for him, murmuring, "They are not small, quite big."

    His words left Ming Yuexin momentarily stunned. Following his gaze, she understood what he meant. Feeling a mix of amusement and annoyance, she didn''t expect a boy like him to make such advances. However, she chose not to confront him. If it were an adult, she would have probably kicked them out by now.

    Deciding not to waste more time on them, Ming Yuexin directly ordered, "You two,e back to the police station with me. Everyone else can disperse."

    ck Wolf naturally felt delighted and obediently followed behind Ming Yuexin like a well-behaved child. Although Ye Fei wasn''t keen on going to the police station, he had already reverted to his original form, so causing trouble with the police wouldn''t be wise.

    While the Liu and Ye families were influential in Wanghai, they still had adversaries, especially with Liu Fengyi''s aunt. Despite suppressing the official who shed with her, the situation was tolerable on the surface. Being Liu Fengyi''s nephew, Ye Fei couldn''t afford to act inappropriately.

    Following Ming Yuexin into the South District sub-bureau, Ye Fei thought he could answer a few simple questions and leave. However, upon entering the building, a young police officer in his twenties greeted them with a smile, focusing on Ming Yuexin.

    Ye Fei recognized the guy. He was the son of a deputy director in the Municipal Bureau, often seen cozying up to Ye Yu. Ye Fei remembered him as Zhang Yu. Considering himself important, Zhang Yu liked to be called "Young Master Yu" when no one with a stronger background was around.

    Recently, however, he seemed to prefer being called by his real name, Zhang Yu. Ye Fei wasn''t sure why but now suspected it might be rted to his pursuit of Ming Yuexin.

    Seeing Zhang Yu waiting at the entrance, Ming Yuexin''s brow furrowed imperceptibly. She was quite repelled by his persistent advances, but considering his connections and the fact that his father was a deputy director in the Municipal Bureau, her superior, she didn''t avoid him purposely. Leading Ye Fei and ck Wolf, she walked over.

    "Xin''er, you''re back! Oh, didn''t expect you to bring ck Wolf here. How about I interrogate him for you?" Zhang Yu, shamelessly, used a nickname that only Ming Yuexin''s parents would use.

    Ming Yuexin, tired of his shamelessness despite warnings, chose to ignore him, coldly stating, "No need. I brought them here just to gather some information. You don''t need to bother."

    Zhang Yu had waited this long to impress Ming Yuexin, so he didn''t miss this opportunity. Seeing that Ming Yuexin wouldn''t let him interrogate ck Wolf, he shifted his attention to Ye Fei, saying, "Then I''ll interrogate his son instead." Since Ye Fei hadn''te out when he visited his house, Zhang Yu mistakenly thought Ye Fei was ck Wolf''s son.

    Ye Fei originally had no good feelings towards thisckey of Ye Yu''s, so when he heard him im to be ck Wolf''s son, he couldn''t help but get angry and shouted, "You are the son of him, all of you in your family are his sons!"

    Ming Yuexin almost burst outughing at the banter between the two. She thought this kid was quite a troublemaker, especially after daring to flirt with her earlier. Letting that bastard Zhang Yu teach him a lesson might be a good idea.

    She nodded and said, "Alright, you can question him, but be sure not to harm him."

    She was aware of Zhang Yu''s schemes. Although this kid seemed annoying, he hadn''t actuallymitted any crimes. If she didn''t intervene, Zhang Yu might take personal revenge.

    However, Ming Yuexin still underestimated Zhang Yu''s ruthlessness. After agreeing, Zhang Yu was secretly pleased. Having learned a thing or two from his father, who had a knack for extracting confessions without causing serious harm, he couldn''t let this kid off easily for challenging him in front of the woman he admired.

    Entering an interrogation room, Zhang Yu made Ye Fei sit on a chair and asked sternly, "Name!"

    Ye Fei, who had some understanding of Zhang Yu''s character, knew exactly what kind of person he was. Although simply stating his identity would likely make Zhang Yu back off immediately, Ye Fei didn''t n to do so. Thinking, "You like Ming Yuexin, don''t you? Let me use her to put pressure on you," he pretended to be a bit scared and said, "Ming Yefei."

    Zhang Yu was taken aback. The surname ''Ming'' wasn''tmon, especially in this area. He had only heard of the Ming Yuexin''s family. Howe there was suddenly someone with the surname Ming? So he asked, "Is your surname Ming?"

    "Ming Yefei," Ye Fei repeated.

    Zhang Yu suddenly understood. He had essentially asked for his name again. So he rified, "I meant to ask if your surname is Ming."

    Ye Fei nodded, "Yes, what''s the problem?"

    "But as far as I know, there''s only one family surnamed Ming around here," Zhang Yu sneered. "Are you going to tell me that you''re rted to Director Ming?"

    Ye Fei put on a puzzled look and said, "Director Ming? Are you talking about my sister?"

    "Your sister? Are you saying Ming Yuexin is your sister?" Zhang Yu was unwittingly led off track by Ye Fei.

    "Yes, I am her younger brother," Ye Fei lied shamelessly.

    "Why have I never heard that she has a brother?" Zhang Yu clearly didn''t fully believe Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei smirked, "Are you close with my sister? Why would she tell you?"

    Taken aback by Ye Fei''s words, Zhang Yu had always relied on his status to pursue women, so even though he had hit a wall with Ming Yuexin, he had never thought about pleasing her family, let alone inquiring about her background.

    After carefully observing Ye Fei, realizing he was indeed exceptionally handsome, it seemed usible that he was Ming Yuexin''s brother. Considering Ming Yuexin had specifically told him not to harm Ye Fei, Zhang Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit suspicious.

 Chapter 54 Ye Fei, the Great Trickster

    Ye Fei noticed that this guy seemed a bit smarter and wasn''t quick to believe him, so he continued, "Your name is Zhang Yu, right? You also work here. I''ve heard my sister mention you before."

    Although Zhang Yu also worked at the sub-bureau, he was in a clerical position in the household registration department, so he couldn''t be as well-known as Ming Yuexin.

    Now, seeing this kid actually knew him, Zhang Yu immediately believed that he was indeed Ming Yuexin''s brother. Moreover, hearing Ye Fei mention that Ming Yuexin had talked about him made him quite happy, so he eagerly asked, "What did your sister say about me?"

    "How about it, do you believe me now?" Ye Fei didn''t answer him but just looked at Zhang Yu with a sneer.

    Fortunately, Zhang Yu had thick skin, having been through many trials, so he only felt a bit embarrassed momentarily. He quicklyughed it off, saying, "Oh, I was just being silly for a moment, you know how we police officers are, suspicious of everything, it''s just a professional habit, brother, don''t take it to heart!"

    Ye Fei thought, "You''re just a police officer, who cares," but he said, "Aren''t you going to interrogate me? Let''s continue then."

    Although Zhang Yu was cursing Ye Fei inwardly for being so cheeky, he didn''t dare offend him and instead smiled, saying, "Brother, you''re joking. Since you''re Ming''s brother, you''re naturally my brother too. Come, dear brother, let''s chat."

    Ye Fei sat confidently in the ce where Zhang Yu had been sitting and asked, "It''s been quite a while, I''m a bit thirsty now. Zhang Yu, do you have any water here?"

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Zhang Yu hurriedly replied, "I''ll get you some." He personally took a disposable cup from the sterilization cab under the water dispenser, filled it with water, handed it to Ye Fei, and then asked, "Can you tell me, what does your sister say about me at home?"

    Taking the cup, Ye Fei took a sip, cleared his throat, and said, "My sister says that you are not bad, but sometimes you just don''t understand a girl''s heart. You only know how to persist, but you''ve never even bought her a flower, let alone anything else."

    Zhang Yu was delighted. It seemed that Ming Yuexin had her thoughts about him after all. He realized that perhaps his way of pursuing her was not quite right. So he hurriedly asked, "How does your sister want her future boyfriend to pursue her then?"

    "Don''t be fooled by my sister''s usual seriousness; she actually loves romance. She once told me that she hopes her boyfriend will publicly kneel down to propose to her and then put the ring on her hand." Ye Fei pretended to sigh maturely, "Ah, girls these days, all influenced by those so-called romantic movies, having such ideas."

    Initially, Zhang Yu thought publicly kneeling to propose was silly, but after hearing Ye Fei''s words, he found them quite reasonable. Nowadays, didn''t all the girls love watching those Korean dramas? Maybe Ming Yuexin was also influenced by them. So he secretly decided to go out and buy a ring, then publicly propose to Ming Yuexin in the bureau.

    Although it was a bit embarrassing, thinking of Ming Yuexin''s stunning face and fiery figure, he felt it was all worth it.

    With his n set, Zhang Yu could already envision Ming Yuexin shyly epting his proposal. Overjoyed and grateful to Ye Fei, he decided to help him out, asking, "Brother, how did you manage to get your sister to bring you here?"

    Ye Fei sighed, "Ah, don''t mention it. I finished school this evening and wanted to go out and y with a few ssmates. Unexpectedly, I ran into my sister, and you should know how serious she is. She let my other ssmates go but brought me here specifically to give me a good lecture. Zhang Yu, you have to help me out."

    Zhang Yu patted his chest and said, "Of course, even if you didn''t ask, Zhang Yu would still help you out. Tell me, what do you need help with?"

    Ye Fei replied, "It''s nothing much, can you secretly let me out? I don''t want my sister nagging at me in front of others."

    Zhang Yu hesitated, "This doesn''t seem right. If I let you out secretly, how do I exin it to your sister?"

    Ye Fei cursed inwardly, thinking how clueless this guy was. It would be a miracle if he could ever win a girl over. If it weren''t for the fear of causing amotion and disturbing his aunt, he would have kicked him out long ago.

    However, he put on a mysterious expression and whispered, "Do you really think my sister wants to catch me? She always dotes on me. She only brought me here because she didn''t want to be used of favoritism. If you let me go, she will definitely be happy."

    Zhang Yu found his reasoning sound. Who wouldn''t care for their younger sibling? It didn''t make sense to bring them to the police station instead of protecting them. So he nodded and said, "Alright then, let''s go out together. You can help me figure out what kind of ring to buy for your sister."

    Ye Fei looked pleasantly surprised and excitedly said, "Zhang Ge, you''re such a good person. I will definitely speak highly of you in front of my sister!"

    "Great, great!" Zhang Yu, having easily won over his future "brother-inw," was overjoyed. He urged Ye Fei to leave with him as if he were the one who had been detained.

    The two of them managed to evade all eyes and sneak out of the sub-bureau. Although it was nearly midnight, many shops were still open. Zhang Yu pulled Ye Fei, who wanted to leave, and said, "Brother,e on, help me pick out a ring first, then I''ll treat you to a big meal!"

    Ye Fei thought that he wouldn''t be able to sleep if he went back now, so he decided to stay and y with this silly guy. He nodded and followed Zhang Yu into a jewelry store.

    Although Zhang Yu''s father was just a deputy bureau chief, he was well off. Therefore, Zhang Yu had no shortage of money. After entering the jewelry store, he waved generously and said, "Brother, go ahead and pick. I believe you will choose something you like, and your sister will surely love it."

    Even if he hadn''t said anything, Ye Fei would have taken the opportunity to pick out the ring. So after hearing Zhang Yu''s words, he immediately ran to the ring section. Without looking at the styles, he only checked the prices and started selecting. Unfortunately, it was just a small store with not many high-end pieces.

    The most expensive one was a white gold diamond ring. Ye Fei pointed at it and said, "This one will do. I''ve been here with my sister before, and she really liked this ring. She said she hoped one day a prince charming would personally put it on her finger."

    Zhang Yu didn''t expect to find the one Ming Yuexin had set her eyes on. Excited, he walked over to Ye Fei, nced at the price tag, and looked a bit dumbfounded.

 Chapter 55 The Surprising Younger Sister

    This ring might be the gship item of this store, different from others that are worth at most tens of thousands. It''s valued at two hundred and forty thousand.

    Although Zhang Yu had some money, the over twenty thousand was almost all the money he had gotten from his father for a whole year. Spending it all at once was very distressing, so he hesitated a bit and said, "Brother, this ring seems a bit expensive."

    "Expensive?" Ye Fei eximed, "This is the cheapest jewelry my sister would consider. We''ve been to those big stores, and the other jewelry she liked cost at least over a million."

    "Is that so?" Zhang Yu couldn''t help but feel skeptical. He knew a bit about Ming Yuexin''s character. She wasn''t a materialistic girl, so why did she like such expensive jewelry? Thus, he said, "But I''ve never seen your sister wear any jewelry."

    "Yeah," Ye Fei said as a matter of course, "it''s because she doesn''t like ordinary jewelry and can''t afford the ones she likes. That''s why she doesn''t wear any.

    Think about it, what kind of person is my sister? It''s not an exaggeration to say she''s one of the most beautiful women in Wanghai.

    If it weren''t for her having some feelings for you, let alone two hundred thousand, even if you gave her twenty million, she wouldn''t even spare a nce!"

    Ye Fei''sment about Ming Yuexin having some feelings for him made Zhang Yu extremely pleased. Excited, he waved for the owner and in a very confident manner said, "Bring out this ring, I''ll take it!"

    The owner had been troubled by this ring for a long time. He had bought it to attract customers when he first opened, but it had never been sold. Now that someone was finally willing to buy it, he was overjoyed. He personally put it in a beautiful box for Zhang Yu, inting his final vanity.

    After leaving the jewelry store, Zhang Yu treated Ye Fei to a meal, then hailed a taxi, gave the driver two hundred yuan, and instructed him to follow Ye Fei''s directions before returning to the police station with hope.

    When Zhang Yu returned to the police station, it was during the night shift meal for the officers, and Ming Yuexin was also on duty for the night shift due to interrogating the ck Wolf. She was sitting in the cafeteria with everyone else.

    Seeing that almost all the officers on the night shift were gathered in the cafeteria, Zhang Yu thought it was a perfect opportunity. He quickly walked up to the table where Ming Yuexin was dining and gazed at her with what he believed to be a very affectionate look.

    Ming Yuexin was not surprised by Zhang Yu''s arrival, but she felt quite annoyed. She said, "Zhang Yu, you''re not on the night shift, why haven''t you gone home?"

    Confidently, Zhang Yu mistook Ming Yuexin''s dismissal as concern. After some hesitation, he knelt in front of Ming Yuexin, his voice sending shivers down her spine as he dered, "Xin, I like you. Since the first time I saw you, I have deeply fallen in love with you..."

    "Are you out of your mind?" Ming Yuexin didn''t expect this approach and interrupted him, feeling awkward.

    "I am crazy, crazy in love with you!" Zhang Yu eximed astonishingly. He then took out the box containing the ring from his pocket, opened it dramatically, and presented it to Ming Yuexin. "Diamonds symbolize eternity, and my heart, like this diamond, will love you eternally. Promise me, be my girlfriend, please?"

    Theirmotion had attracted everyone''s attention. Several female officers couldn''t help but exim when they saw the ring in the box. Since the store was near the police station, they had visited it before and had seen this gship item. They were envious to see Zhang Yu buy it to pursue Ming Yuexin.

    However, Ming Yuexin didn''t even look at it. She maintained a cold expression and said, "Zhang Yu, what are you ying at? I''ve already said, there''s no possibility between us."

    "No, you don''t need to lie to me." Zhang Yu was getting emotional. "Your brother has told me everything."

    "My brother? Where did I get a brother?" Ming Yuexin was perplexed but then recalled Ye Fei, whom he had interrogated. She asked, "Right, what about the boy you interrogated? You didn''t use any torture on him, did you?"

    "How could I?" Zhang Yu lowered his voice. "How could I use any torture on your brother? I''ve already released him."

    Hearing him mention her brother again, Ming Yuexin sighed in exasperation. "I''ve already said, I don''t have a brother."

    "You don''t need to lie to me." Zhang Yu now firmly believed in Ye Fei, "That kid just now is your younger brother, named Ming Ye Fei, he told me everything."

    "I''ll say it again, my parents only have me as a child, there are no siblings at all, let alone a younger brother named Ming Ye Fei!" Ming Yuexin said somewhat impatiently, turned his head and ignored Zhang Yu.

    Zhang Yu realized something was wrong only then. After all, he was in charge of the household registration. Ming Yuexin had no reason to lie about this. It seemed he had been fooled by that kid.

    "You brat, how dare you lie to me! Just wait and see what I''ll do to you!" Zhang Yu blurted out harshly, then realized there were many people around now. Thinking he had been tricked by a kid, he couldn''t bear to stay any longer, so he quickly ran out of the restaurant.

    Watching Zhang Yu''s somewhat embarrassed figure, Ming Yuexin felt somewhat amused. Previously, he had only felt disgust towards this guy, but now he felt a bit of pity. To be fooled so thoroughly by a kid, how low must this guy''s intelligence be? But thinking of that annoying kid who not only ate his tofu but also made him so embarrassed, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but feel a bit itchy with anger.

    As for Ye Fei, after letting the taxi driver drop him off a short distance, he got out of the car and quickly ran back home, quietly entering his bedroom and lying down next to Ye Yunqi.

    Thinking about today''s experiences, Ye Fei felt a bit emotional. Unexpectedly, he now had a second secret transformation, which would make many things much easier in the future. Finally, thinking of that annoying kid, not only did he eat his tofu, but also made him so embarrassed, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. This time, not only did he deal with Ye Yu''sckey, but it seemed even that police girl who disrupted his ns and used him wouldn''t have it easy. It was truly killing two birds with one stone.

    Ye Fei was feeling pleased, but suddenly felt that something was off with Ye Yunqi beside him. He quickly turned to look at her.

    At this moment, Ye Yunqi, unaware of what nightmare she had just experienced, looked tense, with traces of tears at the corners of her eyes. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. He gently embraced her smooth body, patting her jade-like back gently.

    Perhaps catching a familiar scent, Ye Yunqi suddenly held Ye Fei tightly, whispering, "Brother, don''t leave me, never!"

    Ye Fei kissed her soft cheek and said with a gentle yet firm voice, "Little sister, rest assured, brother won''t let anyone take you away from me, no one can separate us!"

    As if hearing Ye Fei''s promise in her dreams, Ye Yunqi''s tightly furrowed face slowly rxed. She shifted in his arms, finding the mostfortable position to continue her sleep. Ye Fei closed his eyes as well.

    In the morning, Ye Fei was awakened by Ye Yunqi, as had be a habit. Opening his eyes, he saw Ye Yunqi''s sweet smile, but how could the faint sorrow in her eyes escape Ye Fei, who understood her so well?

    "Yunqi, I want to tell you about a major decision I madest night!" Ye Fei embraced his beloved twin sister and intended to share his decision with her, so she wouldn''t need to worry or be distressed.

    "What decision?" Yunqi asked, knowing that their time together was limited to thesest few years, so she cherished every moment and took each of his words and decisions seriously.

    "Then you tell me, do you want to be together with me for our whole lives?" Ye Fei felt it necessary to confirm her feelings once again.

    Yunqi, feeling a bit annoyed that her brother brought up this matter that caused her so much distress, sighed and said, "Yes, I do want to, but I also know it''s impossible, so you don''t need to worry about me clinging to you."

    "Alright, then I''ll tell you my decision." Ye Fei held her face in his hands, gazing deeply into her eyes, and said firmly, "I want to be with you for the rest of my life, never to be apart, not even our mother can separate us!"

    "Is what you''re saying true?" Yunqi felt like she was dreaming.

    "Yes!" Ye Fei nodded firmly, "Yes, from today on, you are mine, and I am yours. No one can separate us!"

    "That''s great!" Yunqi cheered, jumping up from Ye Fei, but her legs felt weak, and she copsed back down.

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56 The Decision to Cultivate Together

    Ye Fei hurriedly caught her, his face filled with worry, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" Ye Yunqi was known to be a skilled girl, and having sessfully practiced the internal skills of the Liu family, unless something major had happened, she wouldn''t have been unable to stand steadily.

    "Hehe, did I trick you?" Ye Yunqi mischievouslyughed, "It seems that you are still quite sharp. It''s not in vain that I entrusted you for a lifetime."

    Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief, realizing she was testing him. It was indeed a bit unnecessary as she should have felt his deep affection for her.

    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that Ye Yunqi wasn''t actually testing him. Her previous words were just to avoid worrying him. She was more than just a little off now.

    Earlier, she was startled by her sudden weakness in the legs. After falling into Ye Fei''s arms, she silently observed her body and discovered that her cultivation in the Liu family''s internal method, which had reached the third level two years ago, had regressed to the second level. It was because she had been ustomed to the power of the third level that she had suddenly been unsteady.

    However, Ye Yunqi wasn''t saddened by her regression. Instead, she was happy because she knew that the lost power had probably been absorbed by her beloved brother. With him gaining a wholeyer of her internal energy, he should have improved significantly. Seeing Ye Fei progress made her even happier than her own progress.

    "Brother, do you feel like your body has improved a lot again?" Although she knew that asking this might reveal something to Ye Fei, the ecstatic Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but ask.

    For the past two days, Ye Fei''s strength had been continuously increasing, so he hadn''t noticed this until she mentioned it. It was then he realized that his strength seemed to have increased significantlypared to the previous night.

    However, he wasn''t happy about this because he remembered how down his little sister had seemed. Considering her recent behavior, could he have unknowingly absorbed her strength again?

    "Yunqi, tell me honestly, have you lost your internal energy?" Ye Fei''s face became serious, his eyes fixed on his little sister''s charming eyes.

    Although she didn''t want to make Ye Fei feel guilty by telling the truth, Ye Yunqi found herself unable to lie when faced with her serious brother. She could only nod and say, "I have regressed a bit, but it''s okay as long as you can improve." She smiled, "I have longed for a day when you could protect me. It''s a pity I could only dream about it before, but now it''s a reality. Please promise to protect me well for the rest of our lives."

    Ye Fei, who understood her intentions, realized that she wasn''t just putting on a brave face but genuinely happy that he could now protect her as both a brother and a lover. This realization moved him, and he hugged the petite beauty tightly, pressing his lips against hers and kissing her deeply.

    It was only when they were both almost out of breath that Ye Fei released Ye Yunqi''s lips, whispering softly and firmly in her ear, "Yunqi, I will never let you down in this lifetime."

    Feeling her brother''s deep affection, Ye Yunqi''s heart was filled with sweetness, and she replied softly, "Yes, my life belongs to you, and I will never leave you."

    The siblings, having expressed their feelings for each other, hugged tightly, gazing deeply into each other''s eyes for a long time. Suddenly, Ye Yunqi eximed and slipped out of Ye Fei''s embrace, saying, "Get up quickly, or Aunt Zhang might catch us in bed!"

    Ye Feiughed at her choice of words, putting on his clothes and saying, "Are you implying that we are like illicit lovers?"

    Ye Yunqi sighed, "From Lin''s perspective, we might just be that."

    It was at this moment that Ye Fei remembered his fianc¨¦e, who was not inferior to his little sister. He couldn''t help but feel troubled. Having made such an agreement with his sister, how should he face Lin Ling in the future?

    Although Ye Yunqi had spoken casually earlier, she now realized the implications. Seeing Ye Fei''s troubled expression, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him, saying, "Brother, you don''t have to worry about this. Lin will still be your wife in the future. As long as you have a ce for me in your heart, I''ll be satisfied!"

    Ye Fei was touched by Ye Yunqi''s generosity and kissed her for a long time before letting her go to get dressed. He said, "Both of you will be my wives in the future, and I won''t give up on either of you!"

    By now, Ye Yunqi had finished dressing and hade down from the bed. Though her internal energy was now only at the second level, she was still much stronger than an average person.

    After a brief adjustment, she immediately became lively again. Pointing at Ye Fei''s nose, she teased, "You are quite greedy, aren''t you? Regardless of whether Lin agrees or not, you dere that you want both of us!"

    Ye Fei''s heart suddenly swelled with a sense of pride, as if making a deration of some sort, saying, "I am greedy. As long as it''s someone I love, I will not allow her to leave me!"

    As he spoke these words, he thought of Liu Yiru, and also thought of Ye Ningsuan, with whom he already had the closest rtionship, as well as all the women in the family. In that moment, he vowed to protect them for a lifetime, disregarding any worldly concerns. It could be said that at that moment, he truly possessed the heart of a strong man.

    Although he had already decided on the path to take in the future, that was a matter forter. The immediate priority was how to solve his little sister''s issue with her internal energy. Especially seeing her looking a bit down even after breakfast, Ye Fei was deeply worried.

    Why was it that after almost doing the same thing, Ye Ningsuan was full of energy afterwards, while his little sister seemed listless, even regressing in internal strength?

    Ye Fei pondered over this question all the way, not even paying attention to Zhou Mingming who was waiting for an opportunity to talk to him. In the end, it was Ye Yunqi who helped hime to a conclusion.

    After thinking for a while, the only difference Ye Fei could think of was that he ejacted inside his aunt, while he didn''t with his little sister. It seemed like the problemy here. Whether it was due to not ejacting inside or not, there was no distinction.

    Regardless of which it was, he had to take that final step with his little sister.

    Ye Fei, feeling somewhat hesitant in his heart, was not in the best mood, but Ye Yunqi was extremely happy.

    A casual remark she made while going upstairs suddenly illuminated Ye Fei''s mind, "Being together with you for a lifetime feels so good!"

    Indeed, since they had already decided to be together for life, he couldn''t just keep his distance all the time, could he? So, Ye Fei made a significant decision¡ªhe would cultivate together with her!

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Lin Lings Intentions

    After making up his mind, Ye Fei felt much lighter all of a sudden and began to chat andugh with Ye Yunqi. Seeing her beloved brother in high spirits again, Ye Yunqi also became extremely happy. She even walked more cheerfully, unaware that her pure self might be devoured tonight. Even if she knew, she probably would be even happier.

    Upon returning to the ssroom and seeing Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi felt somewhat embarrassed. Although she and Ye Fei also had feelings for each other, she had essentially stolen someone else''s man, or rather, divided him from someone else. This made her feel a kind of uneasiness when facing Lin Ling, akin to a concubine meeting the main wife.

    Even though Lin Ling''s disagreement would never lead to a separation between Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei, she desired a harmonious oue. Therefore, she felt it necessary to inquire about Lin Ling''s thoughts.

    Despite Ye Fei already possessing powers beyond what Ye Yunqi could imagine, he was still oppressed by his sister and lover. Shortly after sitting next to Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi was shooed away to her own seat, while Lin Ling engaged in a quiet conversation with Lin Ling.

    "Ling, will you really marry my brother in the future?" After chatting for a while, Ye Yunqi suddenly posed this question.

    Lin Ling blushed slightly. After all, she was only sixteen years old, and discussing this seemed a bit premature. However, she nodded firmly and said, "I will. Since our parents decided, I have been determined to stay with him."

    Ye Yunqi was surprised by her answer. Did she not actually like her brother in her heart? Although it appeared that she waspeting with Lin Ling for Ye Fei now, Ye Yunqi felt somewhat ufortable. She hurriedly asked, "If our parents hadn''t arranged this marriage, would you still marry my brother?"

    This time, Lin Ling did not answer immediately. She lowered her head in thought for a while before saying, "I think I would. Although I don''t quite understand what love is yet, I do know that I wouldn''t be happy in this lifetime if I weren''t with him."

    Lin Ling''s words were vague, but Ye Yunqi immediately understood her meaning. It seemed that her love for Ye Fei was subtle yet deeply ingrained, just like Ye Yunqi''s. Lin Ling loved Ye Fei to the extreme, albeit expressing it differently, which only strengthened Ye Yunqi''s resolve to spend her life with them.

    "What if another girl also falls in love with my brother? What would you do?" Ye Yunqi nervously asked this question, her heart racing and palms sweating.

    However, Lin Ling was unaware of Ye Yunqi''s apprehensions. She smiled faintly and said, "It would depend on his feelings. If he prefers that girl more, I would bless their rtionship."

    Ye Yunqi was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Lin Ling to have no intentions ofpeting. If it weren''t for their long history together, Ye Yunqi might have doubted the sincerity of her words. She couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you want to win him over?"

    "I only want him to be happy, without any difficulties," Lin Ling smiled faintly, yet her eyes were earnest.

    Ye Yunqi felt a bit ashamed. She was worried about being rejected, while Lin Ling seemed capable of making the decision to step back. If this continued, she might overthink things, so she asked, "What if my brother equally likes both of you and doesn''t want to choose between you?"

    "We can all be together. That would be the best oue," Lin Ling replied without hesitation. "I''ve always said that I don''t want to burden him. If that''s what he wants, I wouldn''t want to leave him."

    "Is that really what you want?" Excited to receive the answer she desired, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but show her enthusiasm.

    Lin Ling nodded, "Of course. If my presence doesn''t stress him, I wouldn''t want to leave him." Little did she know that this statement would lead her to share Ye Fei with many other women in the future, yet she never regretted saying it.

    "Remember this, don''t go back on your wordter," Ye Yunqi said with a grin.

    Lin Ling found it strange why Ye Yunqi wanted to discuss these matters with her. With a curious heart, she asked, "Why are you telling me all this? Is there already a girl who likes him? Can you tell me who she is?"

    Ye Yunqi blushed slightly andughed, "Of course not, but with my brother being such an outstanding man, that day will probablye sooner orter. You should prepare yourself early."

    Lin Ling became even more puzzled. Ye Yunqi, who always found joy in teasing Ye Fei, was now praising him? However, Ye Yunqi didn''t give her much chance to dwell on it and swiftly changed the subject to continue their conversation.

    Meanwhile, Ye Fei, seated in his little sister''s spot, was not idle either. He used his phone to search for information on dual cultivation. However, he found that all the information, while aligning with his expectations, seemed to be from novels. He wasn''t sure if he could trust it, but regardless of its authenticity, he had decided to consume Ye Yunqi. Even if he couldn''t achieve the goal of dual cultivation, he wanted her to experience the greatest pleasure as a woman.

    Throughout the whole day, Ye Yunqi never switched seats with Ye Fei and continued chatting intimately with Lin Ling. Ye Fei didn''t pay her much attention either, choosing to read novels instead, gaining a bit more experience for the significant event in the evening.

    With Lin Ling''s promise in hand, Ye Yunqi''s mood was inexplicably good, her smile never fading from her face. Even after finishing their homework together and entering Ye Fei''s bedroom, her happiness persisted. Ye Fei couldn''t help but ask, puzzled, "What''s making you so happy? Share it with me."

    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "Ling has promised me. How could I not be happy?"

    Ye Fei was surprised, "Did you talk to Ling about us?"

    "No, I didn''t." Ye Yunqi recounted her conversation with Lin Ling during the day to him. Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh and gently embraced her, teasing her by flicking her small nose, "You''ve got quite a cunning mind, little one." Yet, deep inside, he was also touched by Lin Ling''s words.

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Deflowering of the Virgin (1)

    Even though Ye Yunqi had fully epted the idea of spending her life together with Lin Ling and Ye Fei, seeing his touched expression now, she couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. Softly, she said, "Seems like being like Ling, the big wife, is what every man likes, right? It''s a pity I can''t be like her."

    Ye Feiughed heartily, "If you can''t, then don''t force yourself. Everyone has their own special personality, it can''t be forced. And, I actually prefer you as my little wife!"

    Although Ye Fei''s words were just a simple joke, they left Ye Yunqi somewhat dazed. She gazed deeply at him and murmured, "Do you admit that I am also your wife?"

    Ye Fei didn''t expect her to bring this up at this moment. She seemed to be in a state of uncertainty. So, he nodded solemnly, "Yes, we are husband and wife from now on, and we will never be separated in this lifetime!"

    "Okay!" Ye Yunqi''s stunning face revealed an infinitely happy smile. She gently nestled into Ye Fei''s arms and softly said, "Husband, I love you!" It was the first time she had used this term, but it didn''t sound awkward at all. Clearly, she had said it countless times in her heart already.

    Embracing his younger sister''s soft body, Ye Fei remembered his decision from earlier in the day. At this moment, he no longer hesitated. He lowered his head and kissed her lips passionately. Ye Yunqi was quite adept at this by now, eagerly engaging with him, intertwining her tongue with his.

    After a passionate kiss thatsted nearly ten minutes, both siblings were deeply aroused. They gazed at each other naturally, removing each other''s clothes effortlessly. Then, they embraced andy down naturally. Ye Yunqi used her soft hands to hold her brother''s firm member gently, teasing it a few times before cing it at her most sensitive spot, sping it with her legs.

    Though Ye Fei had made up his mind to cultivate with her, and her arousal was evident, he didn''t rush to prate her immediately. After all, it was her first time, and his size seemed considerable. Being too rash might harm her. So, he began moving slowly within the space formed by her legs and intimacy, just like before.

    "Husband, your big cock feels so good, rubbing against Yunqi''s little horny pussy is making me so wet. Dear husband, please exert more force, use your big cock to fuck Yunqi''s little horny pussy hard!" Ye Yunqi was still unaware of her brother''s decision, continuing to utter the lewd phrases he loved to hear.

    Ye Fei''s thrusts grew faster, with one hand supporting his sister''s buttocks for better ess and the other hand reaching for her breasts, squeezing one of her soft little mounds firmly. He also lowered his head, taking her tiny, tender nipples into his mouth, sucking gently and sometimes more forcefully.

    With Ye Fei''s dual actions, Ye Yunqi found herself losing control to pleasure. She involuntarily tightened her legs, but no matter how hard she squeezed, she couldn''t relieve the strong, itching, and empty sensation inside her pussy. Helplessly, she moaned, "Husband..."

    "Call me brother," Ye Fei interrupted her. While being intimate with his sister, he preferred her calling him brother, as it helped him remain aware of the situation and satisfied his desires.

    "Husband!" Yet Yunqi preferred calling him husband, as it made her feel like they were a married couple. Reluctant to disobey Ye Fei''s preference, she came up with this strange term of address. Then she continued, "Brother, my pussy is so itchy, it feels restless inside, what should I do?"

    Ye Fei lifted her buttocks with both hands, pressing her towards him firmly, making her delicate pussy press tightly against his cock. This way, as he moved, the rough edges of his member rubbed forcefully against her tender flesh, intensifying her pleasure. He chuckled, "Is this better? Don''t tell your brother if you''re ufortable."

    "It feels good, but... I still feel unsatisfied, and my pussy feels empty. What if..." She paused for a moment, then made a bold decision, "What if you prate me?"

    Ye Fei was contemting how to convince his sister to let him have intercourse with her. Having experienced actual sex with his aunt, he was no longer content with just rubbing against the outside. Even though he had decided to spend his life with his sister, he was determined to deflower her. Now, with her suggestion, Ye Fei naturally agreed, saying, "If that''s the case, then we are truly husband and wife."

    When Ye Yunqi said she wanted him toe in, it was only because her pussy was so itchy that she felt a little apprehensive about saying it on impulse.

    However, Ye Fei''s words "real couple" immediately strengthened her determination, and she stepped back a little, letting his big cock slide out from between her legs.

    Then she went to lie down on one side, spread her jade-like legs widely, reached out to hold her brother''s big cock which was full of her own lust water, and said with deep emotion and longing, "Brother, fuck me!"

    Ye Fei sat down on his knees, with his ownrge ns on her pink pussy eye, gently rubbing, straight to the sister issued a dissatisfaction with the sound of waves of humming, to be on the ns has been the little sister outflow of lewd water to make the wet and slippery.

    Ye Fei only gently backed up, and violently forward, but a top to the little sister wet jade-like back of the hand.

    The original Ye Yunqi heart although already prepared, but see brother''s big scary cock really want to insert into their own little pussy that can not be pointed out, and some fear. So hastily reached out and covered her own pussy, somewhat timidly asked, "Brother, your cock is so big, is it really okay to stick it in?"

    If it was before, Ye Yunqi asked this kind of question Ye Fei was really a little uncertain, because the little sister''s pussy eye is really too small, his own tongue tip into it is a little difficult, not to mention such a thick cock.

    However, he now has experience, his cock has been in aunt Ye Ningsuan''s pussy turned over, naturally know how much sticity of the woman''s pussy, to amodate their own cock that is not at all the matter.

    So Ye Fei smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, think about it, you women can even give birth to a child, so how would you not be able to amodate brother''s cock?"

    Ye Yunqi thought it was right, so she let go of the small hand covering her pussy, and at the same time held her brother''s cock against her itchy pussy eye, and softly said, "Brother, stick it in, Yunqi will be your person right away."

    Although Ye Fei spoke with certainty on his lips, he was nervous in his heart, although he had been in and out of Ye Ningsuan''s pussy many times before, his little sister was different, she was still a Chu girl.

    I heard that the first time Chu female will be very painful, coupled with the little sister just that scared look, let Ye Fei some not quite dare to insert, the ns in her pussy eye for a long time, but also just inserted half in, and then gently back out, just so shallow activities.

    But I do not know this way, Ye Yunqi can be difficult, she only felt with her brother shallow thrusting, their pussy more and more itchy. Finally, she could no longer hold back her tsunami of desire, she raised her legs and mped down on Ye Fei''s waist, pulling hard in her own direction, but then she screamed in pain.

    It turned out that with her pulling, Ye Fei''s big thick and long cock was inserted into her untouched pussy.

    Ye Fei''s cock is too big, even if Ye Ningsuan was so violently inserted by him will not be able to withstand, let alone Ye Yunqi, a time only pain in her tears are about to fall down.

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Deflowering of the Virgin (2)

    Compared to Ye Yunqi''s pain, Ye Fei was on the verge of having a great time, because his little sister''s pussy was just too tight.

    After his cock was inserted, the tender flesh in his pussy tightly bit the intruder, and the force was as if it was going to strangle it off, if not for Ye Fei''s incredibly strong cock due to his body''s strength, I''m afraid that just this time, he would have been caught by her and leaked out wildly.

    Although very much want to wildly pumped into a number of, but Ye Fei see little sister pain into this way, finally still forced to hold down, quietly savor the little sister that is still slightly contracted Chu female tender pussy to bring their own pleasure, but the heart can not help but to little sister''s pussy and aunt''s pussyparison.

    Inparison, my little sister''s pussy was much tighter than my aunt Ye Ningsuan''s, but my aunt''s pussy also had its advantages. That is, when one is fucking, there is a faint suction in the pussy, and the tender flesh in the pussy will also wriggle on its own, so even if one doesn''t thrust after inserting it, it can still be very pleasurable for one.

    So for a while Ye Fei really can''t tell who''s better, it can only be said that each has its own vor.

    The most important thing is, one of them is Ye Fei''s own aunt, one of his twin sister, fuck them, the satisfaction of the heart than the physical more Ye Fei mesmerized.

    After a little while, the pain in Ye Yunqi''s pussy is not very serious, she only sighed in relief, let go of the silver teeth that are tightly clenched together, but then bit on Ye Fei''s shoulder, and pouted, "You''re so bad, you don''t care whether people are in pain or not, you just inserted it in at once."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh bitterly in his heart, as if it was you who pulled me hard, right? However, he also knew that now was the time when his little sister''s heart was the most chaotic, so naturally he would not refute her.

    So he smiled gently and said, "Good sister, it''s bitter for you, but it''ll be fine in a while, how about brother make it up to you then?"

    Ye Yunqi also knew that she seemed to be a bit unreasonable, but her Chu female ce that had been preserved for sixteen years was broken open by him all of a sudden, there would always be some loss in her heart. Therefore, under Ye Fei''s soft words, although she no longerined about him, she still refused to talk to him, and twisted her little face to the side, while her eyes peeked at her beloved brother from time to time.

    Ye Fei also do not care about her little twist, lowered his body, hand and mouth and use in her pair of attractive small tits to y up, sometimes holding in the hand kneading, sometimes with the fingers gently flicked her small nipples, sometimes will also contain them suck a few times.

    Ye Yunqi only felt that with his activities in front of her chest, a tingling sensation came out from the tip of her nipples, instantly surging all over her body, making her small tender pussy, which was already a bit painful, itch as well.

    This time the itch with the previous is very different, this time as if it is sitting in the heart of the itch out, that kind of feeling let her some panic.

    And she also clearly felt, as long as he moved on a move, their share of this itchy unbearable feeling will disappear.

    But just now the kind of pain is still some palpitations, and justined about him, and now ask him to insert their own, it seems a bit disgraceful. So can only gently twist up the ass, let his big cock in their own pussy small range of activities.

    Ye Fei, who was tightly connected to his little sister, naturally noticed her movements at first, and knew that she might havee to the end of her suffering.

    So he gently withdrew his cock a little, and then slowly inserted it again, at the same time, he was also paying attention to the expression on her face, but he saw that she frowned as he moved, thinking that she was still in pain, and couldn''t help but be scared and hurriedly stopped.

    But how could he know that Ye Yunqi''s frown was not because of the pain, but with his gentle movements, while she was soothing herself, that itchy and extreme feeling in her pussy was heavier, that''s why she frowned.

    Seeing that Ye Fei stopped again, Ye Yunqi, who was already so horny that she couldn''t care less about her modesty, urged, "Brother, hurry up and move, my pussy is so itchy."

    Ye Fei then realized what was going on, also put down the heart, slowly put the movement faster and heavier up.

    Ye Yunqi to this point to really know by the beloved man to fuck in the end what is the taste,pared to the previous let brother licking and friction is not even counted as a pleasure.

    Now the tender flesh in the pussy by the brother''s big cock strongly grinding and scraping, and the brother''s cock is so big, every time she inserted into the delicate and sensitive heart of the flower, the feeling, it seems that the soul are going to be fucked out of his theft.

    Ye Fei heart clear from childhood practicing martial arts little sister''s physical quality is much stronger than ordinary people, so see her no longer have any difort, it is no pity to hard pumping and thrusting up, to their twin sister fuck the waves screaming again and again, white eyes rolled straight.

    However, she was still unaware of her high ground and kept urging her brother to go faster, to focus more.

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t stand this kind of fucking, and after less than five minutes, she screamed and leaked wildly.

    At the same time, Ye Fei only felt that from the deepest part of her tender pussy came out a big stream of cool air, all of a sudden surging into the horse''s eye on his own ns which was deeply inserted into her, then traveling around his own body, turning into a stream of hot water, and then squirting out of his cock and surging into her body.

    Ye Fei knew that the double cultivation should have started by now, and the reason why she didn''t feel like this when she fucked her aunt was because she hadn''t practiced internal martial arts and the sensation was just not obvious.

    The first taste of Ye Yunqi''s addiction was surprisingly great, and after a little rest she urged her brother on again.

    Ye Fei naturally will not let her down, hands holding a pair of her tits, heavy kneading, the bottom also does not stop, like a pile-driving one time as heavy as one time to fuck his sister''s little slut pussy.

    In this way, in the same position, Ye Fei has been wildly fucked little sister for more than two hours, the two have already lost track of Ye Yunqi in the end how many times the orgasm.

    Anyway, she was so happy now that she had lost her concentration and her voice was a bit muffled. As her little sister leaked out her pussy cum again, Ye Fei also felt a numbness in her loins and eyes, and at the same time, her cock started to surge.

    Ye Fei wanted to fuck her a few more times, and then fill her charming little pussy with his own semen, but suddenly realized a problem, if he shot in like this, would he hit the nail on the head?

    In case my little sister got pregnant, how should I exin to my mom?

    With thisyer of concern, Ye Fei had to stop, forcibly resisted the urge to experience the pleasure of shooting into her pussy, pulled out the cock that was about to explode from the little sister''s little red and swollen pussy that had been fucked by himself, and then moved his body upwards, sending his cock to her little mouth.

    At this point Ye Yunqi was already a bit overwhelmed, even if her brother didn''t stop, she was afraid that she would beg for mercy.

    Now this is also suitable for her, but can''t let her brother cum out to make her heart a little ufortable, so after seeing his action, it will be strong spirit, open her mouth to contain that big cock full of their own obscene water, and vigorously suck and set up.

    Ye Fei was already on the verge of exploding, and now that his little sister was doing this, he finally let out a low growl, and arge stream of semen spewed out wildly, shooting all of it into his little sister''s little mouth.

    After Ye Yunqi swallowed all the cum that her brother had shot in, she still didn''t let go of his cock, and licked and fiddled with it for quite a while longer, until she had gotten it clean, and only then was she satisfied enough to let go of it.

    "You''re tired too, go to sleep quickly." Ye Fei said softly as shey down again and took her delicate body into her arms.

    But Ye Yunqi reached over with her small hand and took hold of his big cock, hard as an iron bar again, and shoved it into her little slutty pussy that he had just reimed before she was satisfied enough to wrap her arms around his neck, and soon fell into sleep, with Ye Fei following suit and falling fast asleep.

    Years of habits made Ye Yunqi woke up at dawn, opened her eyes, Ye Fei''s tough and handsome face first reflected in her eyes, so she could not help but think ofst night''s soul, especially feel his big guy that she loved and feared still deep in her body, and also in the morning''s physiological reaction was extremely strong, hard and stuffed herself full.

    [I am his woman now, we will never be separated again in this life!]

    Thinking of this Ye Yunqi only felt a sweet extreme happiness surging to her heart, she couldn''t help but reach over her small mouth and kissed him on the face, and because of this action, his guy that stayed in her body also gently moved a little bit, making her couldn''t help but let out a delicate cry.

    Ye Yunqi''s such a movement and cry also woke up Ye Fei, looking at his little sister''s face that looked even more gorgeous than before, he gentlyughed and said, "Wife, good morning!"

    "Hubby." Ye Yunqi called out with a red face, but couldn''t help the pleasureing from there, and gently had to move a little more.

    The first-time Ye Yunqi was far inferior to her mature aunt Ye Ningsuan in terms of skills and winks, but her kind of green andpact feeling was something else.

    Ye Fei, who was also a first-timer, couldn''t withstand this kind of seduction and rolled over on top of her, wanting to have the same kind of impact asst night.

    I have to say, the girl sometimes is more careful than the boy''s heart, although the heart is also extremely want, but Ye Yunqi still thought if he let him tossed down, I''m afraid that no two or three hours is not finished, then certainly will be Auntie Zhang see.

    Now is not the time to let them know this matter, so stopped, "Brother, until the evening to get good? Otherwise, Auntie Zhang wille to call uster." Unbeknownst to her, her voice, which was trembling a bit due to her strong desire, caused Ye Fei''s fire to grow evenrger.

    "Don''t you want it?" Ye Fei looked at his little sister''s stunningly beautiful face that exuded amazing charisma because of her emotions, and asked with a smile, while the movements below did not stop at all, but instead sped up a bit.

    "Want." Ye Yunqi had nothing to be embarrassed about in front of Ye Fei, nodding her head and admitting it down, but then added, "But Auntie Zhang will being up in a while."

    Ye Fei, however,ughed, "There''s still more than half an hour left, it''s not toote!" Saying that, he moved even faster, and his force was also much heavier.

    Ye Yunqi afterst night''s two hours of trying, has slightly learned some cooperation, so with his vigorous thrusting and constantly twisting the ass, let his big cock in their own little pussy in a curve in and out, so that she can get more pleasure.

    Ye Fei this time is in order to satisfy the little sister as soon as possible, so thrusting up both the speed and force are much stronger thanst night, straight to Ye Yunqi fuck orgasm after orgasm after orgasm, until she is the fifth time after the leak out.

    Ye Fei see time is almost up, the cock from her little pussy pulled out, and then will be her tightly held, hands on her smooth jade back gently caressing, calming her orgasm of the afterglow.

    After panting for a while, Ye Yunqi stretched out her small hand to hold her thing that had already been pulled out but was hard against her leg, the top of it was extremely lubricated due to the fact that it was stained with her own flowing stuff, so she couldn''t help but grip it tightly and move it one by one, and her mouth said, "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m so useless!"

    Ye Fei heatedlyughed, lowered his body, and sucked a small cherry on her chest, and then said, "No, you make me feel good too."

    "But, you didn''t evene out." Ye Yunqi felt the strong pulse of that thing in his heart, and really wanted topletely satisfy him regardless of whether or not he would let Auntie Zhang see it.

    Ye Feiughed, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just as well toe out at night, and you can save up some more to fill up that little greedy mouth of yours!"

    Ye Fei''s joke made Ye Yunqi feel less apologetic andughed, "Okay, if you''re not afraid, you can just shoot it in, and then if I have it, let''s see how you''re going to exin it to mom!"

    Ye Fei also just joked with her, but after seeing her now that kind of delicate appearance, also really have a kind of want to cum in the impulse, but now is about to get up time, so hurriedly let his thoughts sh to one side, but also happen to remember her in the peak of the kind of power used in the big beyond imagination, and so asked, "Look at it. Isn''t there any change."

    Ye Yunqi had just woken up from her sleep and fell into boundless bliss, and thenter went into a frenzy under his vigorous fucking, but she hadn''t noticed her own situation until now, and it was only when she heard him say it that she closed her eyes and experienced it for a moment, but just that one moment caused her face to change drastically.

    Ye Fei had been watching Ye Yunqi when she closed her eyes, and seeing her face change, she couldn''t help but be startled, could it be that something went wrong in the middle again? Not only did little sister not have a great increase in her power as she had imagined, but something had changed? Hurriedly asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong?"

    Ye Yunqi opened her eyes but didn''t speak, instead, she stretched out her pair of small crystalline jade-like hands in front of him, which caused Ye Fei to be a bit puzzled.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60 The Benefits of Dual Cultivation

    Just as Ye Fei was about to ask her what she was doing, he suddenly saw a white mist emanating from Ye Yunqi''s hands, like steam rising from a cup of hot water ced in a cold ce. However, this mist condensed and did not disperse, only lingering around her small hands.

    "Condensing Qi into form?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but exim. Although he had not practiced the family''s inherited internal cultivation techniques before, he was knowledgeable about these superficial matters.

    Condensing Qi into form meant being able to solidify the internal true essence into a tangible form, demonstrating it in a visual way. Ye Yunqi''s mist-like true essence at this moment was precisely in the initial stage of condensing Qi into form.

    Although it was only the initial stage of condensing Qi into form, no one could underestimate this strength because, as far as they knew, it was notmon for martial practitioners in this circle to achieve this. Even if there were such individuals, they were mostly renowned experts over forty years old. The youngest they had heard of was their cousin, Liu Junyi, who had achieved this step at just thirty years old, a rare talent that appears once in a hundred years.

    "Yes." Seeing that Ye Fei also thought so, Ye Yunqi affirmed her own feelings, saying, "It is indeed condensing Qi into form, and I feel that my Liu Family''s cultivation method has already reached the fifth level."

    Ye Yunqi''s words surprised Ye Fei once again. The fifth level? What a joke! It was known that currently in the entire Liu Family, only Liu Junyi had reached the fifth level. Their mother and aunt were still at the fourth level. Thinking back to yesterday when Ye Yunqi had dropped back to the second level, it was unexpected that overnight she had jumped three levels.

    "Yes, it''s the fifth level!" Ye Yunqi repeated confidently. This change brought her immense joy. Considering that their talented cousin had only reached the second level at ten years old, and she had just entered the fifth level at the beginning of this year, she had equaled twenty years of hard work in just one night. Ye Yunqi was ecstatic and without thinking said, "Brother, why don''t you also practice dual cultivation with mom and aunt!"

    Ye Fei''s heart couldn''t help but leap. Ever since that almost crazy thought was awakened by Ye Ningsuan, he had been suppressing it. However, today his younger sister had brought it up again. Although he wanted to agree, he dared not, fearing that his sister might have other thoughts if she knew about his intentions. So he quickly changed the subject, saying, "Let me first turn you, this little seductress, into a great expert!"

    In reality, Ye Fei''s fear of his sister having thoughts was false. He couldn''t pass his own judgement. Having acquired the heart of a strong individual, he was vulnerable only when facing Liu Yiru, unable to withstand any criticism, and feared that his goddess might have a negative opinion of him.

    Unfortunately, what Ye Fei didn''t know was that if he had expressed his thoughts, Ye Yunqi would definitely support him. Just like Ye Fei, in Ye Yunqi''s eyes, Liu Yiru was also a goddess-like figure. She had never thought that anyone could match her mother, not even her deceased father. But now, she believed that Ye Fei had that qualification.

    As for their rtionship, she didn''t consider it because she and Ye Fei were like twins, just as close to each other as to their mother. This hesitation caused Ye Fei to miss the opportunity to gain Ye Yunqi''s support in advance and would lead to many problems in the future regarding Liu Yiru.

    While Ye Fei and his sister were excited about Ye Yunqi''s powerful advancement, their aunt, Liu Fengyi, was extremely suspicious.

    After a whole night of interrogation, the ck wolf, who was on the brink of copse, finally revealed the purpose of the unknown man who had contacted him. Hearing this, Ming Yuexin was extremely shocked. She never imagined that not only did she inadvertently cause troublest night, but the person she influenced had the same goal as her. This made her feel extremely guilty and also made her feel it necessary to report this matter to Liu Fengyi.

    Looking at the time, it was already past six in the morning. Without much thought, Ming Yuexin directly dialed Liu Fengyi''s private phone number.

    Very few people knew this number, only Liu Fengyi''s family and her most trusted confidants. Ming Yuexin was extremely grateful to Liu Fengyi for giving her this number, to the extent that she was willing to bend the rules for her, among other reasons.

    Liu Fengyi, who was awakened by the ringing phone, felt a bit disgruntled. Although her encounter with Tian Lust night was just a fleeting pleasure, it brought her a satisfaction she hadn''t experienced in nearly a decade, leading her to sleep deeply and sweetly. Because of this, her tone was a bit off when she answered the phone.

    Ming Yuexin, delighted by the strong reinforcement the Liu family had gained, was so happy that she didn''t notice any hint of dissatisfaction in Liu Fengyi''s voice. She cheerfully said, "Mayor Liu, this is Ming Yuexin. I hope I''m not disturbing you?"

    Upon hearing that it was Ming Yuexin on the line, Liu Fengyi''s anger dissipated instantly. Like Zhou Mingming, Ming Yuexin was her absolute confidante. Setting work aside, she had a great fondness for this resilient young woman. Thus, she softened her tone and asked, "What''s the matter, Xin''er?"

    "It''s like this," Ming Yuexin summarized the situation and recounted the incident involving the ck Wolf Kuerde, before seeking advice, "How do you think we should handle this matter?"

    Liu Fengyi, however, didn''t seem concerned. After all, the ck Wolf Gang was a criminal organization, and disturbances like this were quitemon.

    Regarding Ming Yuexin''s report, she said, "You handle it. The ck Wolf Gang is just a bunch of clowns. There''s unlikely to be any useful information from them."

    "But..." Ming Yuexin hesitated for a moment, nced around, and seeing no one nearby, she lowered her voice and said, "ording to the ck Wolf''s confession, it seems that the personst night was targeting the Liu family."

    "Oh?" Liu Fengyi''s interest was piqued. She couldn''t fathom who would be helping the Liu family. It couldn''t be her younger sister, Liu Junyi, as she would have informed her beforehand.

    Realizing the need to investigate further, she instructed Ming Yuexin, "Alright, I''ll head over. Keep an eye on the ck Wolf for now." With that, she hung up the phone.

    Tian Lu had been awake while Liu Fengyi was on the phone but refrained from speaking to avoid disturbing her. When Liu Fengyi hung up, she smiled and asked, "Fengyi, it seems being a mayor isn''t an easy job at all. You''re already so busy early in the morning."

    At their age, many women were quite open-minded about many things. Despite the blissful experience the two had shared the previous night, Tian Lu seemed unaffected as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 61 Aunties Suspicion

    Like Tian Lu, Liu Fengyi also didn''t mention that matter again. She smiled and said, "It''s nothing much, just a special case at the Southern District Police Station that I need to handle."

    Although she was extremely close friends with Tian Lu, this matter concerned the Liu family after all. Moreover, as a journalist, Tian Lu didn''t need to know these details, so Liu Fengyi only briefly mentioned it.

    Tian Lu didn''t inquire further either. They got out of bed together, had a light meal, and then Tian Lu left for the TV station with the recorded interviews from the previous day. Liu Fengyi also tidied up and drove to the Southern District Police Station.

    Liu Fengyi had already assigned her secretary and aide to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi siblings, and she hadn''t sought another aide. These days, she had been driving herself. It must be said that once you entered the political circle, life became quite exhausting. Trustworthy individuals were scarce.

    Besides her family, there were only a few people like Zhou Mingming and Ming Yuexin whom she trusted.

    When Liu Fengyi arrived at the police station, Ming Yuexin was already waiting at the entrance. Upon seeing Liu Fengyi, she formally greeted her and addressed her as Mayor Liu. Unlike Zhou Mingming, who was her personal secretary, few people knew about the rtionship between Ming Yuexin and Liu Fengyi.

    From the fact that even Ye Fei didn''t know that Ming Yuexin was associated with Liu Fengyi, it was clear that Ming Yuexin was like a hidden piece on Liu Fengyi''s chessboard in Wanghai City.

    Although it was the first time the two women had a direct conversation in a public setting, Liu Fengyi simply nodded lightly, treating Ming Yuexin like any other subordinate.

    It wasn''t until Ming Yuexin led them into her own office that Liu Fengyi let go of her mayoral demeanor. Her gaze towards Ming Yuexin was filled with affection as she sighed, "Xin''er, you''ve been through a lot."

    Although Liu Fengyi''s words seemed a bit disjointed, Ming Yuexin understood instantly. She was a principled girl, but for the sake of the Liu family, she hadpromised a bitst night.

    Despite feeling ufortable about pretending in front of Liu Fengyi to hide their rtionship, she considered it worthwhile due to Liu Fengyi''s kindness and care. She smiled faintly and said, "Auntie Liu, please don''t say that. I am happy to do things for you."

    Liu Fengyi nodded, silently deciding to transfer her closer after this matter was resolved. It would save Ming Yuexin from floating around like a rootless duckweed. However, it wasn''t the right time to tell her yet, so Liu Fengyi changed the subject, asking, "Tell me, what really happenedst night?"

    Ming Yuexin poured them each a cup of tea, sat beside Liu Fengyi, and recounted the events of the previous night. She ended with a tinge of self-me, "I thought I could help in some way, but it turned out I made things worse inadvertently, disrupting the ns of the person who wanted to assist the Liu family."

    Liu Fengyi chuckled, "You shouldn''t me yourself. Even I, if I were there, might have acted simrly to you. I wonder who was trying to help us. By the way, what did ck Wolf say? Had that person had any conflicts with him before?"

    Ming Yuexin shook her head, "No, ck Wolf mentioned he had never seen that person before, and based on his description, that person had never been seen in the Southern District either."

    "Oh? How are you so sure he hadn''t appeared in the Southern District?" Liu Fengyi became interested. Wanghai City''s Southern District was vast, almost like a small city.

    Even if Ming Yuexin was diligent, it was impossible for her to remember everyone who had appeared there.

    Ming Yuexin smiled, "ording to ck Wolf, that person is around 7 feet tall and so broad that his arms are thicker than a normal person''s waist. If you see someone like that, how could you forget?"

    Liu Fengyi''s mind raced. She remembered the unexpectedly strong man she had encounteredst night. Could they be the same person? Hurriedly, she asked, "Was that person bald and wearing peculiar clothes?"

    Ming Yuexin looked puzzled, "How did you know? That''s exactly what ck Wolf said. Not only was his attire strange, but he himself was peculiar. Bullets seemed to have no effect on him. Auntie Liu, can martial artists truly be immune to bullets?"

    "In theory, if one masters horizontal kung fu to the highest level, they should be able to block bullets," Liu Fengyi replied casually, but inside, her thoughts were in turmoil. It seemed that the person was indeed the one she had encounteredst night.

    The fact that he dared to jump straight off the Wanghai Tower indicated that stopping bullets shouldn''t be a difficult task for him.

    However, this raised more questions for her. Why would such a formidable expert, rumored to be terrifying just by hearsay, assist the Liu family? Moreover, he had visited the Wanghai Tower beforeing here. Was he looking for her at that time? Was it because he didn''t reveal himself due to Tian Lu''s presence?

    The more Liu Fengyi thought about it, the more puzzled she became. She couldn''t help but murmur to herself, "Who could this person be?"

    Ming Yuexin chuckled, "If it weren''t for your confirmation, I would have doubted ck Wolf was deceiving me. The image he described sounds like a barbarian straight out of the underworld."

    "A barbarian?" Another thought stirred in Liu Fengyi''s mind. It did resemble her nephew''s nickname. However, this idea vanished as quickly as it appeared because she couldn''t associate her nephew, who needed assistance even to walk, with this expert who seemed to instill fear just by being mentioned.

    After pondering for a while without reaching a conclusion, Liu Fengyi decided to stop dwelling on it. Having such an unbelievably powerful ally helping her family wasn''t a bad thing, and she saw no need to overthink it.

    As for tracking down that person for rification, Liu Fengyi didn''t even consider it. If he wanted to remain hidden, even the world''s best trackers wouldn''t be able to find him.

    Putting this matter aside, Liu Fengyi started to worry about Ming Yuexin. After all, she didn''t seem to have a strong backing, and ck Wolf was somewhat influential in the area.

    By detaining him for a night, she might attract trouble from those indebted to ck Wolf. Therefore, Liu Fengyi asked, "How did you manage to bring ck Wolf in? Do you think there might be any trouble because of this?"

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Strange Smell

    Ming Yuexin chuckled, "At that time, the ck Wolf was so frightened that even if I didn''t catch him, he probably would have found a way for me to catch him. So he should be very grateful to me and wouldn''t cause me trouble. Besides, I had a legitimate reason to catch him because there were minors in his entertainment venue."

    As Ming Yuexin spoke, she couldn''t help but think of that annoying kid who not only teased her but also made her feel embarrassed. However, upon reflection, since Zhang Yu lost such a big personst night, he probably wouldn''t bother her anymore. So, she was unsure whether to me or thank the kid.

    Perhaps because she didn''t have children of her own, or perhaps because she had a nephew like Ye Fei whom she adored so much, Liu Fengyi had a soft spot for children. She didn''t want any child to go astray. Upon hearing Ming Yuexin''s words, she quickly asked, "Did you educate that kid properly?"

    "What''s there to educate?" Ming Yuexin shrugged, "When I was interrogating the ck Wolf, that kid was released by Zhang Yu."

    "Zhang Yu? Released the kid?" Liu Fengyi naturally knew of Zhang Yu.

    Although his father wasn''t a significant figure, he was close to Ye Yu, a person of Liu Fengyi''s faction. In fact, Liu Fengyi''s faction dominated the entire Wanghai circle.

    While Liu Fengyi didn''t have a high opinion of the somewhat greedy Deputy Director Zhang, she had heard about Zhang Yu''s involvement with Ming Yuexin.

    However, she refrained from meddling in the affairs of young people. Hearing Ming Yuexin speak of Zhang Yu, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s his rtionship with Zhang Yu?"

    Thinking back to Zhang Yu''s reaction upon learning the truthst night, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but chuckle. She then recountedst night''s events as a joke to Liu Fengyi. Finally, she said, "Zhang Yu is really gullible. He even believed the kid''s made-up name. Ming Yefei? I do have a brother, but I wouldn''t name him that."

    Liu Fengyi was taken aback and asked, "What was the name the kid made up?"

    "Ming Yefei. What''s the matter?" Ming Yuexin couldn''t understand why Liu Fengyi was interested in this.

    "Ye Fei? It''s rare for children to have such names nowadays. Why would that kide up with this name? A savage and Ye Fei, how did they connect with my nephew''s nickname and real name? Is this really a coincidence?" With these thoughts, Liu Fengyi handed her phone to Ming Yuexin and asked, "Take a look and see if this is the kid."

    Liu Fengyi adored Ye Fei so much that even her phone wallpaper featured a picture of herself and him. Therefore, she didn''t need to search for Ye Fei''s photos. She could see it directly on her phone.

    Ming Yuexin took the phone, looked at it, and saw the annoying kid in the picture, in a very intimate embrace with Liu Fengyi.

    Thinking of the kid''s somewhat lewd behaviorst night, Ming Yuexin''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could Aunt Liu have some undisclosed rtionship with this kid?

    However, she blushed at her own thoughts because even in the photo, one could see the deep affection in Liu Fengyi''s eyes. She knew Aunt Liu couldn''t be that kind of person. It seemed that the kid must be a younger rtive of hers. So she nodded and asked, "It''s him. Aunt Liu, do you know him?"

    After asking this question, Ming Yuexin blushed again, realizing that her question seemed somewhat naive. After all, if someone used a photo as their wallpaper, how could they not recognize the person in it?

    "He''s my sister''s child," Liu Fengyi casually replied, but she felt extremely puzzled inside. Why would her nephew, who was so frail and pitiful, travel over a hundred miles to the southern districtte at night, where she lived?

    And why was he seen with that intimidating man?

    Was there a connection between them? She realized she needed to have a serious talk with him. Unfortunately, it seemed impossible today. She would have to find another time.

    Suppressing her doubts for a day, early the next morning, Liu Fengyi apanied Zhou Mingming to the small home of the Ye Fei siblings, wanting to have a good talk with Ye Fei.

    However, upon arrival, she found that neither Ye Fei nor Ye Yunqi had woken up yet. This wrinkled her brow.

    While Ye Fei''s case could be understood due to his weak health, Ye Yunqi, a martial artist, sleeping in like this was inappropriate. After exchanging greetings with Aunt Zhang, Liu Fengyi went straight upstairs, knocked on Ye Yunqi''s door, and waited.

    At this moment, Ye Fei wasfortably half-leaning against the head of the bed, while Ye Yunqi, already dressed, was kneeling between his legs, hands gripping that big thing that both scared and delighted him.

    With his little mouth, he was cleaning the liquid that belonged to him, although it wasn''t enough to make Ye Fei climax. Yet, seeing the blissful expression on his beloved brother''s face, Ye Yunqi felt content in his heart.

    The sibling''s current strength was far beyond what it used to be, naturally making them more perceptive.

    As Liu Fengyi knocked on Ye Yunqi''s door, the two siblings, immersed in this sweet atmosphere, simultaneously heard the knocking sound from the next room, startling them. They realized it was quitete. Ye Fei lovingly stroked Ye Yunqi''s silky hair and said, "Alright, let''s continue this tonight."

    Ye Yunqi nodded, reluctantly releasing the big thing from his mouth after gently sucking on it a few times. After adjusting his clothes, he opened the door of Ye Fei''s room, peered outside, and was surprised to see Liu Fengyi. "Aunt, why are you here?"

    Liu Fengyi had been contemting how to educate Ye Yunqi when she unexpectedly emerged from Ye Fei''s room. She asked, "Yunqi, why are you in Ye Fei''s room so early in the morning?"

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but recall the sensation that had made her feel like she was flying. However, she knew she couldn''t let her aunt find out about it. With a slightly flushed face, she replied, "I saw that my brother hadn''t woken up yet, so I went to call him."

    Liu Fengyi nodded, not suspecting anything, but asked with concern, "Why hasn''t Ye Fei woken up yet? Is he feeling unwell?"

    At this point, Ye Fei, also dressed, called from inside the room, "Aunt, I''m fine, I''m up."

    Upon hearing that Ye Fei was awake, Liu Fengyi no longer hesitated. Together with Ye Yunqi, she entered his room. However, as soon as she stepped inside, Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose, sensing a strange smell in the room.

 Chapter 63 Aunties Scent

    In the eyes of Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, Liu Fengyi''s actions were noted. While Ye Yunqi didn''t sense anything unusual, Ye Fei''s heart stirred.

    Having spent considerable time in the room with Ye Yunqi, he had grown ustomed to its smell.

    However, Liu Fengyi had just entered. They had engaged in a fierce battle the night before and that morning, leaving the room with lingering scents.

    Auntie had experienced life; she wouldn''t overlook unfamiliar scents.

    If she grew suspicious, given the nature of his younger sister, she wouldn''t withstand her questioning.

    If she found out, it would mean Liu Yiru would know too.

    Realizing this possibility, Ye Fei was greatly rmed. Ignoring his current attire of just shorts, and disregarding his own arousal, he jumped up in surprise, embracing Liu Fengyi, eximing, "Auntie, why are you here? Did you know I missed you?"

    Indeed, Liu Fengyi, unaware of Ye Fei''s capabilities, was greatly surprised by his actions. The issue of the scent was forgotten as she caught her nephew leaping towards her. Once he steadied himself, she asked, "Ye Fei, what''s going on?"

    As Ye Fei held Liu Fengyi''s familiar and full body, feeling the soft pressure against his chest, he couldn''t help but feel a rush of desire. His lower body hardened further, pressing against his aunt''s soft abdomen. Yielding to impulse for a moment, he gently nudged twice before restraining himself and asking, "What''s wrong?"

    At that moment, Liu Fengyi, still immersed in astonishment, failed to notice anything amiss with Ye Fei. She inquired, "How did you jump so high all of a sudden?"

    Ye Fei chuckled, "Ah, you mean this?" He continued, "Hasn''t my mother told you? I''ve had a breakthrough in my cultivation method. How''s my body now?"

    Although Ye Fei had received a significant amount of pure Yin energy from Ye Yunqi and Ye Ningsuan, his stagnant meridians had loosened slightly.

    Despite not being fully healed, his possession of the cerebral domain construct made him physically superior to most, hence the im of improved health.

    "Really?" Liu Fengyi, overjoyed by the news, had always cherished Ye Fei and his sister. Now, learning of his improved health, she couldn''t contain her happiness.

    However, Liu Fengyi soon found herself less concerned about Ye Fei''s well-being. She realized that her once pitiable nephew had truly grown up. His towering, muscr frame made her heart race, especially the hard object against her abdomen.

    Recalling the unique scent from earlier, she wondered if he had been self-indulging. His intimate embrace and words of missing her led her to ponder if fantasies apanied his actions.

    Considering this, Liu Fengyi didn''t me Ye Fei. Instead, she felt a sense of pride.

    Being a thirty-seven-year-old woman, evoking fantasies in a sixteen-year-old boy was indeed a point of pride. Lifting herself slightly on tiptoes, she positioned herself, allowing him to enter her space, indulging in a long-forgotten desire purely out of instinct.

    Ye Fei, tightly embracing Liu Fengyi, was quick to notice her subtle movements. Though puzzled by her actions, he didn''t miss the chance presented. Urgently thrusting, he collided forcefully with her intimate area, nearly tearing his shorts in the process.

    "Oh," Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but moan as she felt a surge of pleasure, dampening her lower region. The desire to let him in was fleeting yet intense, quickly giving way to shame. How could she entertain such thoughts about her nephew? Unforgivable indeed!

    Embarrassed, Liu Fengyi gently pushed Ye Fei away, but her curious eyes involuntarily nced at his prominent bulge before she spoke, "I''ll go out first, Ye Fei. Hurry and get dressed. Auntie has something to ask you."

    Without waiting for Ye Fei''s response, she quickly walked out. She realized that as long as she stayed there, her eyes wouldn''t obey hermand to leave his astonishing bulge.

    Ye Yunqi had been standing silently on the side since Ye Fei and Liu Fengyi embraced, only bursting into giggles after Liu Fengyi went downstairs.

    Perplexed by her suddenughter, Ye Fei asked, "What are you suddenlyughing at?"

    Approaching him, Ye Yunqi swiftly pulled down his shorts and then, with her soft hands, grasped the even harder object, jokingly saying, "Doesn''t Auntie smell good? Look, it''s even more spirited now than before."

    Seeing how enamored Ye Yunqi was with his member, Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, Auntie still needs us for something. Even if you love it, it belongs to you only at night. Give it back to me during the day."

    Disregarding his words, Ye Yunqi squatted down, sticking out her tongue to y with it, mumbling, "No, I need to get close to it while it''s still mine alone. Otherwise, there will be more to share in the future."

    Although just a brief remark, it made Ye Fei once again appreciate her affection for him. Touched, he softly said, "Don''t worry, there won''t be too many." He had intended to say that it belonged only to her and Lin Ling, but he couldn''t deceive her, knowing that Ye Ningsuan had possessed it before Ye Yunqi.

    After ying with it for a while longer, Ye Yunqi stood up contentedly, saying, "Just Ling, at least. Besides, Auntie seems to like it a lot too."

    After Ye Yunqi said this, she giggled and ran out, leaving Ye Fei to slowly dress himself. However, a sense of doubt crept into his mind. He hadn''t initially found anything wrong with Liu Fengyi''s actions, but now, prompted by his younger sister''s words, he began to feel that something indeed was amiss.

    ording tomon sense, his aunt wouldn''t engage in such ambiguous behaviors with him.

    Yet, Liu Fengyi had done so. Did this indicate that, like Ye Ningsuan, she was also feeling lonely both emotionally and physically, seekingfort from him?

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei felt ted. Ever since he had developed this kind of rtionship with Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi, he had grown indifferent to worldly matters.

    Someone as alluring as Liu Fengyi, a woman who could overturn nations and cities, was undoubtedly something he desired.

    Moreover, considering her close rtionship with Liu Yiru as sisters, if he were to obtain her affections, wouldn''t that mean he was getting closer to his goddess in a way that shouldn''t be possible?

 Chapter 64 A Beautiful Misunderstandingr

    After getting dressed and freshening up a bit, Ye Fei made his way downstairs, only to find Liu Fengyi, Ye Yunqi, and Zhou Mingming already seated at the dining table.

    Ye Yunqi was devouring a steamed bun in each hand, swiftly stuffing them into her mouth. Despite her significant progress in cultivation after dual-cultivation with Ye Fei, she couldn''t avoid feeling physically exhausted.

    Having been tossed around by him twice the previous night and this morning, her stomach had long been rumbling. Combined with her rtionship with Ye Fei, she naturally didn''t wait specifically for him to eat.

    Liu Fengyi and Zhou Mingming didn''t wait for Ye Fei either. However, they weren''t wolfing down their food like Ye Yunqi; instead, they ate delicately.

    Upon seeing Ye Feie down, Liu Fengyi seemed to have forgotten the earlier ambiguity. Setting down her chopsticks, she smiled and said, "Ye Fei, quickly eat something. Auntie has something to discuss with you in privateter."

    She had originallye today to ask Ye Fei about the events of the previous night and to see if he had any connection with the person who had helped the Liu family. However, she hadn''t intended to exclude Ye Yunqi and Zhou Mingming, who were family and trusted confidantes.

    But now, another matter weighed on her mind, one concerning Ye Fei''s privacy. If others were to hear about it, Ye Fei would likely be embarrassed.

    Ye Fei nodded, sat beside Ye Yunqi, and slowly began to eat his breakfast.

    He noticed that although he was significantly stronger than before due to his recent progress, his appetite hadn''t changed at all. He could even go without eating at meal times without feeling hungry. He wondered where this almost infinite power within him came from.

    After finishing breakfast, Liu Fengyi gestured for Ye Fei to follow her upstairs.

    Knowing she had something to discuss, Ye Fei set down his bowl and chopsticks and followed her. Ye Yunqi and Zhou Mingming were considerate and didn''t disturb them.

    Upon reaching the hallway, Ye Fei nced upwards and immediately froze, his eyes fixated on the breathtaking sight before him.

    Perhaps due to his martial arts training since childhood, Liu Fengyi''s legs, encased in flesh-colored stockings, were perfectly shaped - round thighs and slender calves, not curving outward like most people''s but straight.

    As she walked, her perfectly shaped legs swayed, leaving Ye Fei feeling dizzy. Looking up further, beneath her ck skirt were her round, ample, and perky buttocks.

    Of all the women in the family, Liu Fengyi had thergest buttocks. Watching her gently swayingrge buttocks, Ye Fei couldn''t help but swallow hard, diverting his gaze to the side, afraid that if he continued to look, he might not resist the urge to pounce and take a bite.

    In the study, Liu Fengyi had Ye Fei sit down and straightforwardly asked, "Ye Fei, did you go to the south district the night beforest?"

    Ye Fei was momentarily taken aback by her question. He instinctively wanted to deny it, but seeing the conviction in her eyes, he changed his mind and nodded, "Yes, and I even went to the sub-bureau."

    Seeing that Ye Fei didn''t hide anything from her, Liu Fengyi smiled with relief. It seemed that although he was no longer as fragile as before, he hadn''t changed towards her.

    She then asked directly, "Do you know this person?" Taking out her phone, she showed Ye Fei a video copied from Tian Lu.

    Although it was right to tell Liu Fengyi everything, Ye Fei subconsciously concealed thisyer of his identity and nodded, "Yes, I know him. He''s a brother I acknowledged, and he was the one who took me to the south district that day."

    Liu Fengyi had asked Ye Fei with a sense of luck, not expecting him to actually know the person. Her joy was evident when she hurriedly asked, "How did you meet him?"

    "He said his name was Barbarian, and I happen to have a nickname like that. He felt we had some kind of fate, so we addressed each other as brothers," Ye Fei exined the reason he had juste up with.

    While Ye Fei''s reason seemed naive, Liu Fengyi believed it without hesitation. She knew that such experts often had peculiar temperaments, and this kind of yful brotherhood was entirely usible. She felt happy for Ye Fei; with such a brother, even if he remained the fragile child he used to be, he wouldn''t have to worry for a lifetime, especially now that he had considerable strength.

    With her doubts dispelled, Liu Fengyi had no intention of probing further. As long as she knew that the expert genuinely helped the Liu family, that was enough for her.

    Whether that person had any ulterior motives towards the Liu family through Ye Fei was something Liu Fengyi had never considered. Advanced experts like him had a special pride and wouldn''t deign to use schemes. Moreover, that person had reached a level beyond her wildest imagination.

    "Ye Fei, tell Auntie, did you do that with your hand this morning?" Liu Fengyi, relieved of her worries, intended to counsel Ye Fei.

    "Huh?" Ye Fei was surprised by her question, realizing that indeed he had done that earlier, almost making it difficult for him to get up, causing a slight blush to creep up his face.

    Having already concluded that it was the case, Liu Fengyi, seeing Ye Fei''s expression, thought he was embarrassed and gently smiled, "You don''t need to feel uneasy. It''s quite normal for children your age to have such behavior."

    "Oh." Seeing that Auntie had already made up her mind, Ye Fei didn''t deny it further, as it conveniently exined the smell in the room. So, he obediently nodded as if he were well-behaved.

    Liu Fengyi smiled again, "However, even though you are feeling better now, doing this too often is not good for your health. If you find it hard to resist, you cane to me."

 Chapter 65 You naughty thing, always thinking about such stuff

    "Ah?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but exim. Was Auntie being too direct? Even Ye Ningsuan might have found it hard to say such words before they had a rtionship. Auntie, usually very serious, why was she saying this now?

    Liu Fengyi''s intention was to prevent Ye Fei from bing too engrossed in hand movements. If he couldn''t control himself, he shoulde to her for guidance, as she had specialized in psychology. After all, she couldn''t have all her subordinates under control if not.

    Hearing Ye Fei''s exmation, she realized that he seemed to have misunderstood something. But for some reason, she didn''t exin. Instead, she lightly smiled and changed the subject, saying, "It seems that Mingming doesn''t need to follow you anymore. I need someone by my side, so let her go today. Tomorrow, I''ll have a car sent to you. But be careful when driving. Although you are skilled and idents are unlikely, it''s better to be safe than sorry."

    Ye Fei recalled Ye Yunqi''s sentiments that day and smiled, "Alright, let Mingming help you out. As for the car, we''re fine with riding bicycles. Also, it''s a turbulent time, and there might be enemies even within the system. So, we need to be cautious and avoid giving others leverage against us."

    Seeing Ye Fei consider her well-being, Liu Fengyi felt content. It was not in vain that she cared for him so much.

    After saying these things, Liu Fengyi hadpleted her business for the day and was in a very cheerful mood. She not only discovered the powerful support in her family but also witnessed her once fragile nephew be stronger, which was a pleasant surprise.

    Satisfied, Liu Fengyi chatted a bit with Ye Yunqi before leaving with Zhou Mingming.

    The siblings, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, prepared to go to school. Ye Yunqi, however, curiously asked, "What did Auntie just talk to you about? Why do they avoid me when discussing things with you? It was the same with Siqi before."

    Ye Fei looked around, noticing Auntie wasn''t in the living room. Suddenly, he slipped his hand into Ye Yunqi''s skirt, touched that delightful ce, and said with a smile, "Auntie mistook this ce for my hand."

    In front of Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi was not embarrassed at all. Instead of avoiding, she tightened her thighs to prevent his hand from leaving and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"

    "Auntie thought I used my hand in the morning, but it was actually you who trapped me here. Isn''t that treating it like my hand?" Ye Fei chuckledsciviously.

    "I see." Ye Yunqi nodded. "But how did Auntie find out?"

    Ye Fei withdrew his hand from her skirt, flicked off the moisture on his fingers, and said, "You leaked so much. How could Auntie not smell it?"

    Ye Yunqi''s face finally turned slightly red. She pushed Ye Fei''s hand, moistened with her own fluids, aside and asked, "But our scents are different. Why did Auntie mistake it for yours?"

    At this point, Ye Fei was a bit puzzled too but didn''t dwell on it. As long as Auntie didn''t discover his and his little sister''s secret, it was fine.

    Yet, Ye Yunqi wasn''t finished with Ye Fei. She asked, "What about Siqi then? There was no strange smell at that time, and even if there was, Siqi couldn''t have distinguished it. Why did she bring this up to you?"

    Naturally, Ye Fei was too embarrassed to mention the awkward incident where he got hard while hugging Siqi. He chuckled awkwardly, "Maybe she thinks we''ve all grown up and should have some knowledge in this area."

    "Who are you trying to fool?" Ye Yunqi wrinkled her nose. She could easily see through his facade. After a moment of thought, she asked, "To be honest, do you have simr thoughts about Siqi as well?"

    Ye Fei thought to himself, of course he did. He had such thoughts about all the beautiful women in the family. But he couldn''t say that to his little sister and deliberately put on a serious face, saying, "What nonsense are you thinking? She''s our Siqi!"

    "Siqi, what about her?" Ye Yunqi huffed, "We''re twins, and you''ve already caused trouble for me. Besides, Siqi is just our sister from the same father."

    Although Ye Fei had never regretted his rtionship with his little sister, even if he could start over, he would still choose the same path. However, when it came to this topic, he couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. He chuckled dryly and said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Let''s get going!"

    Ye Yunqi obediently nodded and walked into the garage, pulling out the electric bicycle that had been idle for over a week.

    Now that Ye Fei was more capable, he no longer needed Ye Yunqi to lead the way. In theory, he should be the one riding the bike with Ye Yunqi, but neither of them mentioned it. They continued as before, with Ye Yunqi pushing the bike out of the gate. She helped Ye Fei onto the seat before slowly starting to pedal, keeping the bike stable as if Ye Fei behind her was still the same fragile person who could be blown over by a gust of wind.

    Ye Fei gently wrapped his arms around his little sister''s slender waist, resting his face against her soft back, while Ye Yunqi focused intently on riding the bike.

    Neither of them spoke, but they both felt a strong sense of happiness flowing between them.

    The siblings could never return to the pure sibling rtionship they once had, but they had no regrets. They were much happier now than before.

    "Ah, we''re almost there again. I really wish we could just go on like this, just the two of us, forever." When they were nearing the school, Ye Yunqi suddenly made this heartfelt remark.

    Perhaps it was just a passingment from Ye Yunqi, but to Ye Fei''s ears, it sparked a deep sense of guilt. She had given him everything, but he knew he could never give her aplete love in return.

    Feeling a pang of sadness, Ye Fei didn''t dwell on it. He decided to simply do his best to treat her well in the future. Jokingly, he said, "Do you really want things to stay like this forever? I don''t think so."

    "What do you want then?" Ye Yunqi asked casually.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "I''d rather spend the rest of my life with you in our room, not wearing any clothes, doing whatever we want whenever we want, in whatever position we want!"

    "Ugh!" Ye Yunqi blushed, scolding, "You naughty thing, always thinking about such stuff."

 Chapter 66 Tang Rous Grievance

    Ye Fei grinned, "Don''t you want to as well?"

    "I don''t!" Ye Yunqi, who was enjoying the taste for the first time, was thoroughly engrossed. How could she not want to? But even if she did, she couldn''t admit it.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "Well then, since you don''t want to, let''s call a truce tonight."

    "Do you dare?" Ye Yunqi pouted subconsciously, but immediately realized she had fallen for his trap. Feeling a mix of embarrassment and anger, she was about to stop the bike to scold him when she suddenly eximed, "Huh," looking ahead.

    At that moment, Ye Fei also noticed what was happening up ahead. A martial arts scene was unfolding, with characters on both sides whom Ye Fei recognized.

    One side featured a tall beauty in sportswear, none other than their new PE teacher, Tang Rou. On the other side were a few troublemakers, the same bald-headed group who used to bother Ye Fei frequently.

    With Tang Rou''s skills that once matched Ye Yunqi''s, these troublemakers stood no chance against her.

    In no time, they were all defeated, and Tang Rou squatted down, looking at the lead troublemaker with a cold smile. "Bullying ssmates and daring to fight with a teacher, you guys have some nerve."

    "Unexpected! Tang Rou turns out to be quite righteous!" Ye Yunqi, sharp as ever, could easily see that Tang Rou was standing up for a student who had been bullied by the troublemakers, prompting her to praise Tang Rou.

    Although Ye Yunqi and Tang Rou didn''t see eye to eye, their disagreements were more about rivalry than hatred. In fact, after theirst confrontation, there was a sense of mutual understanding between them.

    Now that Ye Yunqi had significantly improved her strength, she naturally let go of past grievances.

    Surprisingly, Tang Rou wasn''t nning to let the troublemakers off the hook. She took out her phone and dialed the nearby police station, intending to report them.

    "You''re going a bit too far with this," a voice came from behind Tang Rou before the call could connect.

    Tang Rou instinctively hung up the phone and turned to see Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi standing there. "Ye Fei, what do you mean by this?" she asked.

    "Are you nning to report them to the police?" Ye Fei didn''t answer her directly but looked at the troublemakers on the ground who were struggling to get up.

    "Yes, I am going to report them. These guys dared to extort students. Shouldn''t they be arrested?" Tang Rou responded.

    "Do you know that they are also students?" Ye Fei smiled. "Isn''t disciplining students the school''s responsibility?"

    Tang Rou knew these troublemakers were students, but she believed that such malicious individuals should be reformed in a juvenile correctional facility. She argued, "For students who behave badly, the police should handle them."

    "In this world, there are no poorly behaved students. If they aren''t doing well in school, it only shows your ipetence as a teacher," Ye Fei didn''t mince his words, sarcastically pointing out her shorings. Before she could react, he continued, "Do you know why they were robbing students?"

    "What else could they be doing?" Tang Rou scoffed. "Just seeking pleasure and entertainment."

    "You''re mistaken. They were trying to help an orphanage. They simply didn''t have enough money, so they resorted to extorting students here," Ye Fei said, turning to the troublemakers. "Am I right?"

    "How do you know?" The troublemakers were surprised by Ye Fei''s deduction. Despite being beaten by Tang Rou earlier without a whimper and facing arrest without pleading for mercy, they were taken aback by Ye Fei''s seemingly irvoyant abilities, prompting them to ask defensively.

    "It''s simple," Ye Fei smiled. "From what I know, although you used to bully others, besides me, you haven''t targeted other students before. But now you''ve turned to other students, which is unusual.

    Also, I happened to see a news report yesterday about a developer nning to build on a piece ofnd in the northern district.

    On thatnd sits an orphanage, and I happen to know that Purple Hair is from that orphanage. The developer is known for being unscrupulous, so the orphanage is likely in trouble.

    Given your sense of loyalty, you naturally wouldn''t stand by without helping, butcking money, you turned to students. Am I right?"

    Ye Fei''s words were simple, but everyone present couldn''t help but be amazed. If what he said was true, then this guy''s reasoning ability was too strong, right?

    Looking at the appearance of the bald troublemakers, it was evident that Ye Fei was right. Even Tang Rou couldn''t help but admire Ye Fei a bit. Despite his frail body, his mind was exceptionally sharp.

    "Miss Tang, do you still want to send them to the police station?" Seeing everyone silent, Ye Fei asked with a smile.

    Tang Rou now felt sympathy for the bald troublemakers and even regretted that she had acted too harshly earlier. Naturally, she didn''t want to send them in anymore, but she stubbornly said, "Extorting students is still wrong!"

    "I never said what they did was right, but how much money can they really get from students? You guys are quite something," Ye Fei chuckled, directing thest sentence towards the troublemakers.

    The bald troublemakers remained silent, but Purple Hair was a bit disgruntled. "Ye Fei, just because you helped us doesn''t mean you can freely lecture us! You rich and heartless young masters are all despicable!"

    Despite being scolded by Purple Hair, Ye Fei didn''t get angry. He could tell that these troublemakers were actually grateful to him. They had never called him by his name before, only by nicknames. Although it was just a change in how they addressed him, it indicated a shift in their attitude towards him.

    "If you want to call me a young master, I can ept that," Ye Fei smiled. "But to say I''m heartless would be unfair. How about this, you guys go back to ss for now. After school, we''ll go over there together and see if we can help in any way."

    Today''s scene gave him a better understanding of the bald troublemakers. Despite their rough appearances, they had good hearts. Most importantly, they were loyal.

    Since the day he saw the ck Wolf Gang, Ye Fei had an idea - it was necessary to establish an underground force. This way, he would have people he could rely on without having to transform into a savage and roam around. And these troublemakers could definitely be of use.

    "Really?" The bald troublemaker suddenly got excited. Although he was just a teenager, he had been on the streets for a long time and knew much more about the world than the average student.

    Naturally, he understood many things about society. With Ye Fei''s status, as long as he visited the orphanage, even without spending a dime or saying a word, that heartless businessman would definitely not dare to mistreat the orphanage.

    "Of course, just wait for me here after school. It''s almost time for ss now, so let''s head back," Ye Fei said, walking back towards the school with Ye Yunqi.

    The bald troublemakers were overjoyed that Ye Fei was willing to help them. Enduring the pain in their bodies, they slowly got up, casting a wary nce at Tang Rou standing by before following Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi towards the school.

    Watching Ye Fei''s departing figure, Tang Rou suddenly felt a bit wronged. She had actually wanted to say that she would go with them to take a look as well. She hadn''t expected to be ignored like this.

    After all, she was not only his teacher but also a stunning beauty that caught everyone''s attention. Didn''t this Ye Fei notice anything at all?

 Chapter 67 A Knight Dies for His Friends

    Back in the ssroom, Ye Fei was once again directed by Ye Yunqi to her own seat, where she started chatting with Lin Ling.

    Although she had always believed that she and her brother were a perfect match and being together was only natural, there was still a lingering sense of guilt towards Lin Ling in her heart. So, whenever she got the chance, she would get closer to her, hoping to alleviate that sense of guilt.

    Ye Fei was quite pleased with this arrangement. They were destined to be together for life, so the closer their rtionship, the better. It also saved him from potential future trouble.

    Moreover, this arrangement made things easier for Ye Fei in another aspect. He had noticed ack of knowledge in some areas, and being with Ye Yunqi allowed him to take the lead.

    When with Ye Ningsuan, although he could eventually defeat her, he often found himself in a passive position during the process. This made him somewhat dissatisfied, as he constantly thought about learning new techniques to impress her the next time they sparred.

    To achieve this, he had no choice but to browse the inte on his phone during sses. Having Lin Ling around was somewhat inconvenient, as the knowledge he gained would eventually be used on her as well.

    During the morning, Ye Fei infiltrated several paid discussion forums, copying high-level experience posts to his phone.

    As his theoretical knowledge expanded, he found various interesting aspects he hadn''t considered before, making him itching to try them out. He couldn''t wait to go home and practice with Lin Ling.

    After school, Ye Fei didn''t eat at the school canteen but headed straight to the meeting ce agreed upon with the bald troublemakers in the morning.

    Upon hearing about the orphanage from Lin Ling, she also felt sympathetic and decided to apany them.

    On the way, Ye Fei, whose senses were far sharper than the average person, noticed a gaze seemingly fixed on them. Initially startled, he thought it might be an enemy sending someone since Zhou Mingming wasn''t with him.

    Casually ncing over, he realized it was Tang Rou standing at the corner of the teaching building, unsure if Ye Fei had noticed her, her gaze hesitant as she looked towards them.

    In that instant, Ye Fei surprisingly could understand Tang Rou''s thoughts. She wanted to apany them to the orphanage but felt embarrassed to ask due to pride.

    This realization improved Ye Fei''s impression of Tang Rou. It seemed like what Lin Ling said was true; she was a girl with a strong sense of justice and a good heart.

    However, being from a privileged background and surrounded by tterers, she sometimes acted presumptuously.

    Despite this, Ye Fei didn''t invite her along, considering the altercation she had with the bald troublemakers in the morning. Her presence could potentially lead to negative consequences, especially given her apparent temper.

    Although Ye Fei and the others weren''t dyed at all, when they arrived, the bald troublemakers were already waiting there, having skipped theirst ss in anticipation.

    To be honest, the troublemakers were quite nervous, unsure if Ye Fei would show up, especially considering how they had previously mistreated him.

    The fact that Ye Fei did arrive made them breathe a sigh of relief, feeling grateful and even a bit admiring towards him.

    The delinquents of their age were different from those who were already seasoned in the ways of the world; they valued loyalty more. Ye Fei''s ability to return kindness for animosity made them feel a sense of willingness to die for a true friend.

    As for Lin Ling apanying Ye Fei, they were not surprised at all. Just like Ye Fei''s status, his rtionship with Lin Ling was not a secret, and the bald troublemakers naturally knew she was Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e.

    Approaching them, Ye Fei smiled and said, "Have you been waiting long?"

    "Not really," the bald group faced Ye Fei, feeling somewhat awkward. Previously, they had always appeared before Ye Fei with an air of strength, but now they needed a huge favor from him.

    From their slightly awkward expressions, Ye Fei knew what they were thinking and said with a smile, "Don''t overthink it. Let bygones be bygones. We can still be friends in the future, right?"

    This remark from Ye Fei moved the bald group even more, almost bringing tears to their eyes. However, in their hearts, they didn''t see Ye Fei as a friend but as someone worth following for a lifetime.

    At that moment, Ye Fei didn''t realize that with just a few heartfelt words, he had already won over the bald group''s intentions. He was still thinking about resolving the conflict between them and Tang Rou since he now considered these people his subordinates.

    Tang Rou was not only a childhood friend but also had a good heart. Ye Fei naturally didn''t want any lingering issues between them. So, he said, "Miss Tang went a bit too far this morning, but she meant no harm. I hope you won''t hold it against her."

    To Ye Fei''s surprise, the bald leader shook his head and said, "We''ve never held a grudge against her, not even when she had us on the ground and couldn''t get up."

    Ye Fei was puzzled and asked, "Why?"

    ncing at Ye Yunqi standing closely by Ye Fei''s side, the bald leader smiled and said, "Before we did what we did, we were already prepared to be scolded by Miss Ye afterwards. It''s just a change of person now. What we did was wrong, so her hitting us was justified."

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but look at the bald group in a new light. Intelligent as she was, she had sensed her brother''s intention to win them over in the morning, although she had been a bit skeptical at first. But now it seemed that he was far more capable than she had thought.

    Since her beloved brother intended to use these people in the future, she naturally wouldn''t put on any airs and smiled at the bald group, saying, "Since you are my brother''s friends, don''t call me Miss Ye in the future. Just like you call my brother, you can call me Yunqi."

    The bald group was taken aback by Ye Yunqi, the school''s female overlord, showing them kindness. They were pleasantly surprised and quickly agreed, not daring to refuse. Finally, with Ye Yunqi''s insistence, they agreed to call her Yunqi, but they still added "Miss" at the end.

 Chapter 68 The Forgotten Corner

    The orphanage was located in the northern district of Wanghai, quite a distance from their school, making it impossible to reminisce about the past. In order to save time, Ye Fei directly hailed several taxis.

    Upon hearing that they were heading there, the taxi drivers were reluctant to take them. Only after Ye Fei agreed to pay five times the fare did they reluctantly agree.

    Arriving in the area where the orphanage was located, Ye Fei realized why the drivers were unwilling toe here. The roads were extremely rugged, causing the car to bump and sway nauseatingly, coupled with the foul odor emanating from the small ditches along the roadside, almost inducing vomiting.

    But that wasn''t the worst part. The most diforting aspect was the exceptionally narrow roads. There were several spots where the taxi could barely pass through. A slight misjudgment could easily lead to colliding with the stones or other obstacles at the road edges.

    Just when Lin Ling, who had the weakest constitution, was on the verge of vomiting, the taxi finally stopped in front of a very dpidated small courtyard.

    Ye Fei knew this was the orphanage. Upon seeing it, his first thought was, "Can people actually live in a ce like this?" But then he chuckled at his own cynicism. He had just mentioned how Tang Rou was oblivious to the world''s hardships. Now, it seemed he wasn''t exempt either. After all, how could Purple Hair grow up here if it wasn''t habitable?

    Following the bald men into the courtyard, the shock in Ye Fei''s heart intensified. It was a tiny quadrangle filled with various household items, covering less than thirty square meters. Adjacent was arge piece of discarded stic sheet, probably used to cover things during rainy days. It appeared they didn''t even have a proper kitchen.

    Compared to Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, Ye Fei was more deeply moved. He knew this orphanage housed over a hundred children. Considering the size of the ce and the few rooms, did this mean ten or more children shared a single room?

    Ye Fei felt a pang of sadness. He couldn''t understand why in the bustling city of Wanghai, there existed such a forgotten corner. He wondered what the officials were up to. Even if they were corrupt, what about his own aunt? Was she unaware of the situation here?

    At that moment, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel somewhat dissatisfied with Liu Fengyi, whom he had always respected.

    Purple Hair, who grew up here, saw Ye Fei and the others looking shocked but merely smiled indifferently. He had seen this expression too many times.

    Even the first time the bald men came here, they had a simr expression. Perhaps no one, except themselves, truly understood how difficult the children''s lives were here.

    "This is it." Purple Hair said to Ye Fei, sighing, "With such a small area, even if the developers agree topensate us, we won''t get much."

    Ye Fei nodded thoughtfully, pondering the issue. It seemed that merely confronting the developers wouldn''t solve the problem. He needed a better solution, preferably one that empowered the orphanage to be self-sufficient. However, Ye Fei was clueless about making money and couldn''t think of any good ideas at the moment.

    Ye Yunqi, curious, asked, "Since you grew up here without much money and usually look like a troublemaker, how did you manage to get into the top high school?"

    She was straightforward, asking whatever came to her mind, without considering whether Purple Hair might feel embarrassed.

    Purple Hair, unfazed, replied with a smile, "I was a special enrollment student. I ranked first in the school''s entrance exam, so the school waived all my fees. For my daily expenses, the bald guys helped, and some... well..."

    ncing at Ye Fei, he continued somewhat sheepishly, "Some were from you, which helped me get by."

    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling were astounded. They never expected that this troublemaker was the top student in the school upon admission. It seemed unbelievable.

    Ye Fei then revealed, "Not only during admission, but now Purple Hair is also in the top three in the senior year group. Most of the money I gave him was used for the orphanage, right?"

    Purple Hair smiled embarrassedly, "My family is in dire straits, and I don''t need much money myself, so I use it at home. I must thank you for the money you gave; it helped us through several tough times."

    "Maomao, is that you?"

    Perhaps hearing the voices in the courtyard, ady in her seventies emerged from a house to the north. Seeing Purple Hair in the courtyard, she asked, "Why are you back at noon?"

    Purple Hair hurried over to support the olddy, saying, "I brought some ssmates over during lunchtime to take a look, Grandma. Howe you''re up? Where''s Sister Xue?"

    The kindly olddy smiled and said, "Xue took Yaya and the others to work at the nearby field. I''m feeling much better now and thought of moving around a bit. Oh, isn''t this Baldy? Come in and have a seat." It seemed that this olddy was quite familiar with Baldy and his friends.

    Baldy and his friends were also acquainted with the olddy, saying, "It''s alright, Grandma Li. Today we bring you good news. This is our ssmate Ye Fei, along with his sister and, uh, girlfriend. He heard about our situation here and wants to help."

    "Oh, I see. Come on in then," Grandma Li didn''t show too much enthusiasm towards Ye Fei and his friends; she had seen too many people like them before.

    In the past, wealthy young masters often came here, iming they wanted to help. But after putting on a show and gaining some reputation, they never bothered to check back. In her eyes, Ye Fei and his friends were probably the same.

    Ye Fei and his twopanions were extremely intelligent. They could tell from Grandma Li''s expression what she really thought, so they didn''t harbor any resentment towards her coldness.

    But Purple Hair was a bit anxious. "Grandma, Ye Fei is different from those people in the past. He genuinely wants to help us, and..."

    At this point, he leaned in and whispered something to Grandma Li.

    Grandma Li seemed surprised and looked at Ye Fei, asking, "Are you Mayor Liu''s nephew?"

    Ye Fei nodded, "Yes, Liu Fengyi is my aunt."

    "Oh, I''m sorry for neglecting you earlier. Pleasee inside and have a seat," Grandma Li said apologetically.

    After receiving confirmation, Grandma Li suddenly became warm and weing, leaving Ye Fei and his friends somewhat puzzled. This Grandma Li didn''t seem like a superficial person at all.

 Chapter 69 Entrepreneurial Ideas

    Grandma Li was sharp-witted and could easily see Ye Fei''s confusion.

    Upon reflection, Ye Fei realized that his initial enthusiasm might have seemed like ingratiating behavior once his identity was revealed. Quickly, he exined, "You''ve misunderstood. I''m not being polite to you because you''re rted to a high-ranking official. Mayor Liu is different. She''s the best mayor I''ve ever seen in all my years. Without her, we would have been in a much worse situation by now."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but nce around the room and asked, "But how can she allow you to live in such conditions?" The furnishings in the room were outdated. Besides a small electric light, the only appliance was a ck-and-white television from the 1980s, a relic that might only be found in an antique shop. Considering this was Grandma Li''s room, Ye Fei couldn''t fathom what sort of entertainment the children here had.

    Grandma Li sighed, "Although Mayor Liu holds great sway here, she can''t represent the entire government. If she were to show us special treatment here, it wouldn''t be fair.

    There are many ces like ours around Wanghai, and she can''t oversee them all. She even suggested sending us all to public orphanages. But the children here are used to this ce, and I''m not keen on leaving, so we''ve stayed here."

    Ye Fei nodded, feeling somewhat embarrassed. He had been silently ming his aunt earlier. Little did he know that she had long been aware of the situation here, evoking a sense of remorse in him for misjudging her.

    However, now was not the time for such thoughts. Since he was already here, it was crucial to do something for them. His assistance was purely personal and wouldn''t create difficulties for his aunt.

    Thinking this, just as Ye Fei was about to ask Grandma Li something else, he noticed her struggling to sitfortably. Recalling Purple Hair''s earlier question about her health, he inquired, "Grandma Li, are you feeling unwell?"

    Grandma Li smiled, "It''s nothing, just my old ailments. I''ll be fine after a rest."

    Ye Fei could tell that Grandma Li didn''t have any serious health issues but was just weakened due to age and poor nutrition. He urged, "You should rest for a while. It wouldn''t be good if you overexert yourself."

    "Alright, I''ll go rest in the inner room. If you need anything, just ask Purple Hair. He knows everything about this ce." Grandma Li didn''t hesitate. To her, Purple Hair and Ye Fei were all the same children she had watched grow up.

    She had a soft spot for children, which was evident from the orphanage she had set up, a ce that constantly weighed on her mind.

    Watching Grandma Li''s slightly stooped figure disappear into the inner room, Ye Fei felt a deep sense of respect. She was a truly remarkable elderly person who had given everything to these vulnerable children. For the sake of this great woman alone, Ye Fei was determined to help the orphanage to the best of his ability, with a preliminary idea forming in his mind.

    Once Grandma Li closed the door behind her, Ye Fei turned to Purple Hair and asked, "Why haven''t I seen the other residents? Weren''t there over a hundred people here?"

    Purple Hair replied, "Several kids around my age are at school, so they won''t be back untilter. The younger ones are with Xue, helping out at the nearby factories."

    "Helping out?" Ye Fei furrowed his brow. "Do these factories employ childbor?"

    While it was a means of livelihood for the children here, Ye Fei, influenced by Liu Fengyi since childhood, was averse to factories employing childbor.

    Purple Hair smiled and exined, "It''s not exactly childbor. We just do odd jobs there to earn a bit of money. They don''t pay us, but we can bring back some discarded items to sell at the recycling center. That''s our main source of ie. Before each person reaches high school, they do these tasks to gather enough money for the older children''s school fees. Sister Xue hopes we all seed and, after graduating from university, help more children in need."

    As he spoke, a glint of resentment shed in his eyes. "Over the years, although we have had many talented individualse from here, only Xue has been willing to return after graduation. Some of the more well-off ones may send money back home, but the majority simply disappear without a trace."

    Purple Hair''s words further deepened Ye Fei''s respect for Grandma Li. Despite facing so many instances of apparent betrayal, she continued to care for these orphans with unwavering dedication¡ªa truly touching disy of spirit.

    Apart from Grandma Li, there was another person who caught Ye Fei''s admiration, the Xue frequently mentioned by Purple Hair. ording to Purple Hair, not only did Xue return to this ce after graduating, but she even seemed to have intentions of taking over Grandma Li''s role.

    Encountering such kind-hearted individuals was rare, especially in such a run-down orphanage. Yet here, two such individuals had emerged.

    Suddenly, Ye Fei felt a strong desire to meet this Xue. He inquired, "What kind of person is this Xue you''re talking about?"

    "Xue is the person we are most grateful to after Grandma," Purple Hair responded.

    A look of admiration washed over his face as he continued, "She is truly exceptional. She entered Wanghai University with the highest scores in the province and excelled during her time there.

    Despite being approached by numerousrgepanies before graduation due to her studies in economics and management, she chose to return here instead. She helps Grandma take care of us, the younger children, teaching us to read and write.

    We learned everything before high school from her. Since her return, the children here no longer need to attend primary and junior high schools.

    Mayor Liu, upon learning of this, allowed us to skip formal education and directly participate in high school entrance exams when the timees, significantly easing our lives."

    Purple Hair''s admiration for Xue was evident, almost unstoppable once he began talking about her. However, Ye Fei only caught a snippet before tuning out the rest of Purple Hair''s words.

    What he heard was that Xue was a talented individual in the field of economics and management, evident from the early job offers from prominentpanies. She wasn''t just a theoretical schr but someone with practical skills as well.

    In Ye Fei''s mind, the most crucial and challenging aspect of his n could potentially be resolved with Xue''s involvement. This realization sparked a sense of urgency within him.

    Initially, Ye Fei had only intended to visit briefly and then contemte how to assist them. However, now he was hesitant to leave. An eagerness arose within him to meet Xue as soon as possible.

 Chapter 70 The Eccentric Yaya

    After witnessing everything here, Ye Fei had an idea. Since the Liu family had reservations about directly helping the orphanage, he decided to start his ownpany.

    This idea was impromptu; he had never thought of starting apany before, so he was a bit puzzled at first. The most critical issue was theck of experienced personnel to manage it.

    After all, this person couldn''t be directly from their family and outsiders couldn''t be trusted.

    As for himself, he was clueless about these matters. But with the legendary Xue now in the picture, everything seemed solvable.

    Some might question why Ye Fei believed that having management personnel would solve everything, considering starting apany required a substantial amount of money.

    But wasn''t it easy for Ye Fei to make money in this world? With his hacking skills, he practically owned the entire world. He could make as much money as he wanted without worries.

    With this decision, Ye Fei''s thoughts expanded further. Wasn''t someone nning to target his family? Establishing a hugepany to help his family covertly seemed like a win-win situation.

    As for why he preferred to help secretly instead of giving money directly to his family, he had his reasons. Due to health issues in the past, he had only vented his emotions online, acting audaciously and even infiltrating the CIA of the American Empire more than once, leaving his mark andnding himself on their kill list.

    Being the strongest country globally, the American Empire had many supporters. Thus, Ye Fei, seemingly vulnerable, became a wanted cybercriminal in several countries.

    However, due to Ye Fei''s exceptional skills, those countries couldn''t even figure out his nationality, let alone locate him. But one couldn''t be too careful. After all, there were no imprable walls in the world. Despite the power Ye and Liu families wielded in Wanghai, they weren''t as prominent once outside. In the country, there were many families stronger than them, not to mention offending dozens of countries.

    Now, with the soon-to-be-establishedpany as a cover, even if someone knew Ye Fei owned it, they would likely assume he was ying around with his family''s money, without raising suspicions.

    Seeing Ye Fei lost in thought, the others remained silent. Purple Hair and the rest were anxious; Ye Fei must be thinking about the orphanage¡ªa matter concerning the fate of over a hundred children, making them understandably nervous.

    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling witnessed a serious side of Ye Fei for the first time and couldn''t help but be mesmerized. They realized how the once extremely fragile boy had transformed into a stalwart man, deepening their affection for him.

    Previously, they liked Ye Fei, enjoying hispany and yful nature. But now, things were different. A boy who could y and be teased easily but could also take charge when needed¡ªwhat girl wouldn''t like such a man?

    Especially Ye Yunqi, overwhelmed by her feelings, even felt a bit emotional. She just wanted him to act boldly towards her, to express his wildly growing love for her.

    Interrupting Ye Fei''s contemtion wasn''t Ye Yunqi and the others but a suddenmotion from outside. The door was pushed open forcefully, and a girl of around thirteen or fourteen, exuding a fairy-like beauty, rushed in calling for Grandma. Upon seeing the people in the room, she paused, then quickly ran to Purple Hair, asking, "Brother, why are you back?"

    "This is my little sister, Yaya."

    After introducing the girl as Yaya, Purple Hair exined, "What''s got you so excited?"

    "We hit the jackpot today."

    Yaya eximed, "There was a discarded machine in the factory, and when we dismantled it, we found over a hundred pounds of purple copper inside. Sister Xue said it could sell for over five thousand."

    Ye Fei and the others were left dumbfounded as they observed Yaya. They never expected that Purple Hair, with his rough appearance, would have such a beautiful sister.

    If she grows up a bit more, she might not be much inferior to Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. However, upon hearing her words, there was a tinge of sadness, as it was just five thousand yuan, yet it could make a beautiful girl so happy to this extent.

    Ye Fei and the others had never cared about money since childhood, but precisely because of this, it made them feel even sadder.

    A girl as lovely and elf-like as her should be cuddling in her parents'' arms. Yet, she was doing rough work for a living, solely to ensure her older brothers and sisters from the same orphanage could afford education.

    Ye Yunqi, looking at the lively and adorable Yaya, felt an extreme fondness for her. She smiled and said, "Yaya,e over and talk to your big sister, alright?"

    "Sure." Perhaps due to her upbringing, Yaya showed no restraint when facing the unfamiliar Ye Yunqi. She sat beside her and asked, "Sister, are you also a ssmate of Bald Brother and the others?"

    Ye Yunqi chuckled, "Yes, I am. I''ve been hearing from your brother about his very pretty sister, so today, I came back with him to see you. And now that I see you, your brother wasn''t exaggerating at all."

    Yaya, extremely sharp, immediately detected Ye Yunqi''s lie. She wrinkled her small nose and said, "No way, my brother would never praise me. He always says I''m a bothersome little imp."

    Seeing Ye Yunqi''s puzzled expression, Purple Hair awkwardly chuckled, "Don''t be deceived by her appearance; this girl is mischievous and loves to tease people."

    "If you speak ill of me, watch me give you a thrashing!" Yaya waved her small fist at her brother, then turned to Ye Yunqi and asked, "Sister, you must havee here with my brother for a reason, right? Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee home at noon."

    Ye Yunqi felt a bit amazed in her heart.

    How young was this girl?

    How could she see things so clearly?

    It seemed that besides being intelligent, it was also rted to her experiences. She smiled and said, "I really don''t know about that. You should ask my brother." She gestured towards Ye Fei.

    Yaya turned to look at Ye Fei and eximed, "He''s your brother? He''s so handsome!"

 Chapter 71 Touching Ye Fei

    Yaya continued to smile, "But you also look like a pretty girl, hehe!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly. It seemed that Zimao was right. This Yaya indeed had a mischievous side. Didn''t he look quite masculine?

    Even though his facial features might appear somewhat gentle, from his dressing style and extremely short hair, it should be quite evident that he was male.

    Yaya''s words amused Ye Yunqi, who pointed at Lin Ling, "If you mistake my brother for a girl, my sister-inw won''t be happy."

    Previously, Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling used to address each other by their names, considering Lin Ling and Ye Fei were engaged. However, being a few months younger than Ye Yunqi, they found it awkward to address each other, so it was the first time Ye Yunqi called Lin Ling his sister-inw, especially in front of so many people.

    Although everyone was aware of Lin Ling''s rtionship with Ye Fei, she still blushed and yfully scolded Ye Yunqi, giving him a white look.

    Despite feeling a bit embarrassed, she found it somewhat sweet after witnessing a side of Ye Fei that was previously unknown to her.

    For the first time, she felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Could she really have such an outstanding man all to herself? Could it be true what Ye Yunqi had said, that many women woulde topete for Ye Fei?

    When Ye Yunqi mentioned this before, she had taken it as a joke. Even though everything he said was true, she had never thought that besides her, anyone else would like someone like Ye Fei, who seemed somewhat useless.

    But now things were different. Today, she learned that Ye Fei also had this side to him. So, for a moment, she felt a mix of anxiety and insecurity.

    Ye Fei sat beside Lin Ling and noticed her change in expression. Although he didn''t know what was on her mind, it was clear she was feeling uneasy. He reached out and held her slightly cold hand, softly asking, "What''s wrong?"

    Lin Ling gently shook her head, feeling somewhat self-mocking. Having grown up with Ye Fei, she knew him better than anyone. She knew that even if he developed feelings for another woman, he wouldn''t give up on her.

    So, why worry so much? She smiled faintly and said, "I was just thinking that the children here are living a tough life. If we can''t help them, I would feel guilty."

    Lin Ling voiced what she had been thinking, and Ye Fei reassured her, "Don''t worry, I have a n to help them."

    "What''s your n? Tell me," Lin Ling asked curiously. She had been pondering this issue as well, but aside from involving the Liu and Ye families, she couldn''t think of a good solution. She was surprised that Ye Fei already had a n.

    Lin Ling had a much harder childhoodpared to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi. Her mother, grateful for the support from the Ye family, wanted Lin Ling to be a valuable asset to them. Therefore, she started teaching Lin Ling about business from a young age. Despite Liu Yiru''s advice against it, Lin Ling persisted.

    Lin Ling was a sensible child. Understanding her mother''s intentions, she willingly learned these skills. Currently, she mightck practical experience, but in terms of theoretical knowledge, she was on par with seasoned business professionals.

    Ye Fei was well aware of this. When Lin Ling asked, he exined his n and sought her advice.

    After listening to Ye Fei, Lin Ling fell into deep thought. With Ye Yunqi chatting happily with Yaya and the others showing great respect towards Ye Fei and Lin Ling, there was no one to disturb them.

    Lin Ling, having a good grasp of business concepts despitecking practical experience, pointed out the key issues, expressing her concerns regarding theck of funds and skilled personnel for starting apany.

    Although Lin Ling had no real experience in running apany, she spoke confidently, disying a mature demeanor. Ye Fei, captivated by her seriousness, even saw a glimpse of his goddess in her. He stared at her face, somewhat mesmerized.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s dumbfounded expression after her analysis, Lin Ling thought he was disappointed because of her words. Feeling sorry for him, she said, "Ye Fei, don''t be like this. We cane up with another n. You know I''ve been learning these things from my mom since I was young. How about I help you manage? In terms of money, if webine what we''ve saved along with Yunqi''s, we must have over a million by now. If we start small, it might work. But Ick experience, so I might not do well."

    Lin Ling''s words touched Ye Fei deeply. This girl had always been like this since childhood, considering others before herself, never nning for her own sake.

    To have such a girl by his side, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel blessed, wondering if it was the culmination of lifetimes of good fortune. Yet, at the same time, he found himself still in love with another girl.

    This realization filled Ye Fei with remorse. He silently vowed that in this lifetime, having Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi would be sufficient. Perhaps he could also console Ye Ningsuan asionally, but he promised himself not to covet other women anymore.

    Little did he know, once fate intervened, his own intentions might not be enough to control the oue.

    Previously, Ye Fei had considered having Lin Ling manage thepany he envisioned. However, as she herself pointed out, herck of experience made it challenging to handle arge corporation right from the start.

    But that wasn''t the primary reason why Ye Fei had initially rejected her idea. He knew that managing argepany was exhausting, as evident from how busy his goddess often was, barely able to spare time for her family.

    He didn''t want the person he cared about to endure such hardship. Although he couldn''t influence Liu Yiru''s decisions at the moment, he could at least spare Lin Ling from these burdens.

    "You don''t need to worry about these things. Money isn''t an issue, as for personnel..." Ye Fei trailed off, turning his head towards the door. "They''re here."

    Lin Ling was puzzled by Ye Fei''s words and followed his gaze outside, only to see a woman entering through the door.

 Chapter 72 The Stunning Beauty in the Slums

    Upon seeing the woman entering, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up momentarily, but then dimmed. The woman stood at about 1.72 meters tall, her figure entuated by worn-out clothes that failed to hide her incredibly alluring curves. Just her figure alone was enough to arouse impulses in any physiologically normal man.

    However, upon looking at her face, any man with a normal sense of aesthetics would lose interest.

    Her facial features were exquisite, with a profoundly soft and graceful oval shape,rge almond-shaped beautiful eyes, a high straight nose, and a sensual mouth, creating a visage that could rival the stunning beauty of Ye Ningsuan and Liu Fengyi.

    Yet, a nearly purple birthmark that almost covered the entire right side of her facepletely shattered this perfection, making what should have been a captivating face appear quite ugly and even somewhat frightening.

    The skin on the left side of her face was also extremely rough, with some small bumps on it, making it difficult to determine her age based on her appearance.

    Sighing inwardly with regret, Ye Fei prepared to avert his gaze, as staring at someone''s face like this was impolite.

    However, at that moment, he noticed something amiss. His natural brain domain had been developed, enhancing not only his strength but also his senses, surpassing even top-tier experts like Ye Yunqi by far.

    With this enhanced perception, he noticed a subtle difference¡ªthe area where the woman''s left face connected to her nose had a slightly different skin tone.

    Although this difference was extremely minor, almost overlooked even by Ye Fei, it was still there. How could there be such a variance in the skin of a person''s face in such a close proximity?

    Curious, Ye Fei disregarded manners and focused his gaze back on the woman''s face. Being more observant this time, he finally realized that the birthmark on her face was actually pasted on, including the rough skin on the left side of her face.

    Ye Fei never dreamt that in this small orphanage, besides the adorable Yaya, there would be a stunning beauty that rivaled the women in his own family. However, just earlier, he had silently sworn not to be swayed by any woman other than Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, so his gaze towards the woman was merely that of an onlooker''s admiration.

    As for why a woman in an era where beauty was highly sought after would make herself appear unattractive, he didn''t find it strange at all. With such looks and figure, and without any background, she was vulnerable to harm. It waspletely understandable to use something like this as a protective cover for her beauty.

    This choice only increased Ye Fei''s respect for her, as he had already guessed her true identity. With such beauty, she could live a luxurious life without doing anything. Yet, she chose to be in this extremely run-down orphanage. How could one not admire her?

    Ye Fei''s thoughts may seem lengthy when spoken out, but they were merely fleeting thoughts that urred in an instant. In fact, from the moment this Xue entered until now, barely ten seconds had passed.

    During this brief period, Xue was also observing Ye Fei and the other two. The two girls, whose appearances matched her own, initially showed surprise upon seeing her, but then, unlike most people, a hint of regret shed in their eyes.

    She politely nodded towards them before redirecting her gaze, but what puzzled her was the handsome boy.

    After staring at her for a while, he didn''t show any signs of disgust like most people would. Instead, a look of amazement and admiration flickered in his eyes, which left her somewhat perplexed. Did this boy have a different sense of aesthetics from others?

    "Sister Xue, you''re back," Yaya eximed as she jumped up from beside Ye Yunqi and ran towards Xue. "How did it go? Did you manage to sell the copper?"

    Xue sighed, "No, the purchasing station said they''re now prohibiting private transactions of non-ferrous metals and are only willing to pay us fifteen yuan per kilogram."

    "Oh, I see," Yaya said disappointedly. "We only have less than two hundred kilograms in total. We can only sell them for a little over two thousand yuan, which won''t be enough to cover Chenchen''s school fees."

    Ye Fei was once again touched in his heart. He couldn''t help but wonder how Aunt Li had educated these people, all of whom had such good character. But what about those people that Purple Hair mentioned earlier? It seems that this is still rted to human nature.

    At this point, Purple Hair also stood up and introduced them to each other. Li Xue (the children here were all adopted by Aunt Li from a young age and do not know who their parents are, so they all use Li as their surname) behaved simrly to Aunt Li at first, just nodding slightly at Ye Fei and the other two before turning to walk towards Aunt Li''s room.

    "Just a moment." Ye Fei wanted to truly understand Li Xue and naturally couldn''t let her leave. He quickly stood up and called out to her.

    Li Xue turned around to look at Ye Fei and asked, "Do you need something?"

    "I''ll just call you Xue like Purple Hair does," Ye Fei first brought their rtionship a bit closer before continuing, "Xue, can we talk alone?"

    Alone?

    Could it be that this boy really has some thoughts about me?

    Li Xue instinctively took a step back, thenughed at herself, thinking that she was overthinking things.

    If his sense of aesthetics was truly different, he wouldn''t be apanied by two such beautiful girls, and he was brought by Mao Mao.

    Even if he was a yboy, his character shouldn''t be too bad. Besides, they were on her turf now. Could she really be afraid of a child doing something to her?

    Nodding, Li Xue smiled, "Sure, the children haven''t returned yet, we can just step outside to talk."

    Ye Fei gave a signal to Lin Ling, then followed Li Xue out of the door. Since he wanted to start a secretpany, the fewer people who knew about it, the better.

    Although Purple Hair and the others would inevitably find outter, there were still some things that needed to be kept from them. It wasn''t that Ye Fei didn''t trust Purple Hair and the others, but even if they knew, they wouldn''t be able to help much.

    In the future, Ye Fei would need them for other tasks, and it wasn''t suitable for them to be distracted by this matter.

    They walked until they were far from the room before Li Xue stopped and turned around, asking, "What is it that you wanted to talk to me about?"

    However, Ye Fei didn''t immediately reveal his own intentions. Instead, he asked, "Purple Hair said you used to study business management and that many bigpanies had offered you early employment. Why did you ultimately return to the orphanage? Wouldn''t working in those bigpanies allow you to help here even more?"

 Chapter 73 A Moment of Heartbeat

    "You think I haven''t thought about it? I once told those people that I could forgo my sry as long as they covered the orphanage''s daily expenses. But not a single one agreed." Li Xue said with a bitter smile.

    "We have over a hundred children here, and the annual expenses for living, tuition, and medical care amount to about a million. As soon as thosepanies hear that figure, they just ignore me."

    Ye Fei was puzzled. "A million isn''t much for those bigpanies, right? Plus, hiring you as a senior manager shouldn''t be less than that. I really don''t understand what they''re thinking."

    Li Xue scoffed. "A million isn''t much for those big bosses; they probably spend more than that on gifts for their lovers. But if it''s for the orphanage, even if it''s just ten thousand, they''ll hesitate. And the reason they wanted me to sign a contract before I graduated, do you think it was just for my so-called talent? They were just looking for someone from a humble background whom they could hire at a low cost."

    Ye Fei was taken aback. The business people he usually interacted with were only Liu Yiru and her friends. Liu Yiru, being kind-hearted, wasn''t like those unscrupulous bosses. So in Ye Fei''s mind, those wealthy individuals who often attended charity events were like his idols, good people. Now, it seemed he waspletely wrong, and he couldn''t help but feel that his life experiences were too limited.

    Li Xue noticed Ye Fei''s thoughtful expression after she spoke and half-jokingly asked, "What are you thinking? Are you considering how to help this orphanage?" She had her own motives; since Ye Fei was a friend of Zi Mao, he probably wasn''t a bad person.

    Judging by his demeanor, he likely came from a wealthy family. If she could win him over, even if his family didn''t contribute, his personal help could significantly ease the orphanage''s struggles.

    However, Ye Fei responded with a question that seemed unrted. "If you were to manage apany worth over a hundred million, would you be confident in doing it well?"

    Li Xue was puzzled by his question, thinking he was joking. She replied lightly, "What''s so hard about that? Even if it''s a hundred million, if you gave me the Feiyun Group, I could manage it just fine."

    Ye Fei''s demeanor changed to seriousness. "I''m serious; I hope you''ll answer me seriously as well."

    Realizing Ye Fei wasn''t joking, Li Xue also became serious. "Well, it depends on the type ofpany. But as long as it''s not on the brink of copse, I believe I have the ability."

    Li Xue wasn''t bragging; she had always understood how hard it was for Old Lady Li to support her education, so she approached learning with utmost seriousness.

    During college, she participated in several research groups, and her proposals were often more refined than those of seasoned business magnates.

    That''s why those bigpanies sought her even before she graduated. Despite knowing she might never use that knowledge, Li Xue didn''t waste it and had be even more mature in her thinking.

    "If it''s a well-funded, diversifiedpany with extensive connections, could you manage that? I mean one that can grow, not just maintain this orphanage," Ye Fei asked the crucial question.

    "Apany like that could be managed by someone without this kind of knowledge, let alone me," Li Xue replied confidently. But then she sighed, "However, where would I find such apany that would want me?"

    "Previously, I didn''t want to manage one, but now I do," Ye Fei finally revealed his thoughts. "I n to start apany and hire you as the executive president. Thepany will cover all expenses for the orphanage, and I can offer you a high sry or even shares. Are you interested?"

    "You? Starting apany?" Li Xue looked at Ye Fei in disbelief. Seeing he didn''t seem to be joking, she asked, "Alright, how much do you n to invest initially?"

    "That depends on your capabilities," Ye Fei smiled. "The greater your abilities, the more space I''ll give you to operate. By the way, you just said you could manage apany worth a hundred billion. Is that true?"

    "Of course it is!" Li Xue answered without hesitation. "If it''s as you say, well-funded and with connections, I definitely won''t have any problems."

    "Alright," Ye Fei decided. "I''ll invest one billion to start apany, and I hope you can manage it well."

    "One billion?" Li Xue was stunned. In her mind, she thought Ye Fei would only invest a few million for fun, which is something some reckless young masters might do.

    But she never expected that this sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy would speak of one billion; how could she not be surprised?

    At that moment, Ye Fei dropped another bombshell. "Of course, that one billion is just the initial investment. If you perform well, I will continue to invest. Soon, thergest corporate group in the country, even the world, will be born from our hands!"

    At that moment, Ye Fei felt a surge of ambition. Initially, he just wanted to create a decentpany to help the orphanage while secretly supporting his family. But now, he harbored ambitions of dominating the business world. With his current capabilities and nearly endless funding sources, achieving this was not impossible.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s heroic demeanor, Li Xue felt he appeared even taller, like a towering hero. At that moment, a feeling she had never experienced in twenty-seven years surged within her.

    Looking at him, her heart raced. However, she quickly shook her head, feeling a bit self-deprecating.

    What was she thinking? He was just a kid, more than a decade younger than her.

    Yet, despite this thought, she knew deep down that Ye Fei''s image in that moment would be etched in her heart for a long time, perhaps even for a lifetime.

    Li Xue shook her head, trying to dismiss the strange feeling inside her, and asked, "Are you serious?"

    Ye Fei nodded. "I never joke when I''m discussing serious matters."

    "But you''re just a kid; where would you get that much money?" Li Xue still couldn''t understand. She thought to herself, even if he came from the Liu-Ye family, it wouldn''t be possible for him to casually take out that much money to start apany. What she didn''t realize was that she was actually right, but Ye Fei''s money didn''te from his family.

 Chapter 74 The Conflicted Xue

    Once again being called a child by a woman, Ye Fei wasn''t as angry as when Ming Yuexin called him a child.

    Through his conversation with Li Xue just now, he realized that sometimes he still approached things with a heavy childishness.

    More importantly, he deeply admired Li Xue, especially since she was significantly older than him.

    Being called a child by her didn''t bother him, so he smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. What you need to do now is to calm your mind because you are about to be the CEO of a hundred-billion-dorpany."

    Li Xue thought about it and agreed. She didn''t really need to know all these details.

    Even if his money came from questionable sources, she couldn''t refuse his proposal. In the past, she might not have understood this, but in the past two years helping Aunt Li manage the orphanage''s affairs, she had realized the extent of the hardships here. She and Aunt Li had to worry so much every day.

    So, for these children, even if she had to do something extreme, she would probably agree.

    What Li Xue didn''t know was that this time, she guessed correctly again. Ye Fei''s money was indeed acquired through less than legitimate means, but no one knew it was him.

    Knowing the family''s predicament, Ye Fei had started preparing. Through online means in recent days, he had acquired a considerable sum of money without leaving a trace.

    Although it was mostly for fun and not a significant amount, a hundred billion was definitely achievable.

    So, he took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Li Xue, saying, "I''m not exactly sure how much money is in this card, but there is definitely a hundred billion. The password is 123456. You can hold onto it for now. If it''s not enough, just ask me for more. But I hope thispany''s association with me remains discreet. That shouldn''t be too difficult, right?"

    Somewhat dazed, Li Xue took the golden card handed to her by Ye Fei. Her mind was reeling with shock.

    Could it be that this small card really contained a hundred billion?

    And this kid was quite something. He didn''t even know how much money was in his own card. Most importantly, he handed the card over to her so casually. However, she never ced much importance on money.

    In the past, she had worked hard to earn money for the children in the orphanage, never considering what would happen if she had more money than she could spend. So, she quicklyposed herself and joked, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away with this money?"

    Li Xue''s reaction at this moment made Ye Fei even more satisfied with her. He also smiled and said, "I believe you won''t. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have stayed at this orphanage all this time. With your talent and beauty, what kind of life can''t you lead?"

    Li Xue was taken aback by his words. Had he noticed something? So, she tentatively said, "I can ept that I have talent, but as for my looks, who would be interested in me?"

    Ye Fei smiled faintly and said, "Your disguise skills are good, but they can''t fool me. So, there''s no need to pretend anymore."

    Li Xue was so shocked that she almost dropped the card in her hand. How did he figure it out?

    The disguise skills she had learned from Aunt Li were so wless that even experts in beauty salons couldn''t detect any ws.

    Yet, this was the first time he had seen her, and he could see through it. This made Li Xue extremely curious about Ye Fei.

    What kind of person was he? Initially, when she first saw him, she thought he was just an ordinary boy simr to Purple Hair and the others.

    However, as their conversation delved deeper, she began to feel that he was extraordinary, even slightly mysterious.

    At the same time, Li Xue also thought of a possibility, that since he had seen through her true appearance, would he have any inappropriate demands on her?

    Don''t many big bosses try to obtain beautiful women through such means?

    Although she had been disguising herself since the age of seven and had never experienced it, she had heard about it quite a bit. What if he took the opportunity to make such a request to her?

    Thinking of this possibility, Li Xue was surprised to find that she wasn''t particrly averse to it, and even had a bit of anticipation.

    Although she had never experienced such emotions, let alone that kind of thing, at twenty-seven, her mind and body were mature enough. In quiet moments of the night, she had felt that longing, and even had those shy dreams. And Ye Fei, tall, handsome, kind, generous, and even a bit mysterious, embodied all the characteristics of the perfect man she could imagine.

    Although in her eyes he was still a child, she couldn''t help but admit that she was a little moved.

    "State your request." It was unclear what mindset Li Xue was in when she uttered these words.

    However, Ye Fei was momentarily stunned by her words and asked, "What request?"

    "You''ve brought out so much money to help us, it''s impossible that you have no requests of me, right?" Li Xue hinted, "Go ahead, whatever request, I will agree to it."

    Seeing her slightly blushing face, Ye Fei immediately understood what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but wryly smile to himself.

    Did he really appear this way in her eyes?

    True, Ye Fei found her somewhat stunning, and even felt a bit envious of her perfect figure. However, that was just a normal man''s normal reaction.

    Although he had experienced that intoxicating feeling with Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi, he was somewhat enamored with that sensation, but he didn''t like those emotionless encounters. His feelings towards Li Xue were purely admiration and instinctive appreciation for now.

    However, seeing Li Xue looking so generous, he couldn''t resist teasing her, so he put on a lecherous look and scanned her body, chuckling, "Well, then I''ll state my request."

    "Go ahead!" Li Xue was nervous, unsure of how she would react if he made such a request.

    Although she didn''t entirely reject the idea of something happening between them, there was still some reluctance in her heart.

    Of course, if Ye Fei agreed to be with her for the rest of their lives, she might not have any reluctance at all.

    Suddenly, Ye Fei revealed a baby-like innocent smile, "My request is that you manage thepany diligently, and in the future, try to amodate as many homeless and orphaned children as possible in this orphanage."

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Ambiguity

    "Ah?" Li Xue couldn''t help but exim. She never expected that Ye Fei''s conditions would be so lenient.

    Even if he didn''t say it, she would have tried her best to do these things. It seemed that she had misunderstood him.

    For some reason, she felt a hint of disappointment in her heart, and she didn''t know why. She unexpectedly asked, "Is that all? Don''t you have any other requests?"

    "What else do you want me to ask for?" Ye Fei looked at her with a sly smile, his eyes full of teasing.

    "I..." Li Xue felt like her face was about to smoke from the heat.

    Fortunately, her disguised fake skin covered it, so he couldn''t see anything, and she quickly said, "Of course not, don''t think too much."

    At this moment, it seemed like their ages had switched. Ye Fei appeared to be the adult, while Li Xue seemed like a shy little girl.

    What she didn''t know was that Ye Fei wasn''t feeling too great either. After experiencing that intoxicating feeling with his aunt and little sister, Ye Fei had developed quite a penchant for that kind of thing.

    Especially this morning, his little sister couldn''t satisfy him again, leaving him with a fire inside.

    Now, with Li Xue, a stunning beauty, showing a look that seemed to invite him to take her, how could he not be tempted? His willpower was stronger than most, which is why he managed to resist.

    But he was afraid that if he stayed with her any longer, he might not be able to resist making some inappropriate requests. So he said, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll head back. Just take care of thepany." With that, he turned and quickly walked away.

    After regaining herposure, Li Xue wanted to discusspany matters with him, but he was already leaving, looking as if he had seen a ghost. He ran off so quickly that she hurried to catch up with him, calling out, "Wait, I have something to tell you."

    Ye Fei was already regretting his decision to leave.

    Although he trusted Li Xue greatly, now that he needed to run a bigpany, as the silent boss behind the scenes, he had to maintain a strong mindset. Running away like that wasn''t a good move. So when Li Xue called out to him, he abruptly stopped, turned back, and asked, "What else do you need to say?"

    Li Xue didn''t expect Ye Fei to stop just like that without any buffer. By now, she had caught up to him and was about to collide with him. She tried to stop like Ye Fei did, but she didn''t have his skill. As she stopped, her feet wobbled, and she couldn''t help but cry out. In the end, she fell towards Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei''s reaction was swift. How could he let Li Xue fall in front of him? He reached out and caught her arm, which was iling due to the stumble. With a gentle pull, he brought her soft body into his arms, and Li Xue held onto him tightly like clutching at a life-saving straw.

    Only when he hugged Li Xue tightly did Ye Fei truly appreciate how well-endowed she was. Setting aside everything else, just the pair of assets pressing against his chest seemed to rival Ye Ningsuan''s. This realization brought back memories of the wonderful feeling when Ye Ningsuan used these charms to tantalize him.

    Already somewhat unsatisfied, he couldn''t resist any longer. His lower body hardened and pressed against the soft abdomen of the beauty in his arms.

    Sensing Ye Fei''s change, even though she had never experienced such a thing, Li Xue, being a mature woman, naturally understood what was happening.

    Surprisingly, she didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, she felt a sense of pride. It seemed that Ye Fei was indeed interested in her, but he was a true gentleman. This discovery made her burgeoning fondness for Ye Fei even stronger.

    However, despite her feelings, Li Xue, being an inexperienced woman, felt awkward about their current position. So she gently tried to break free.

    But as she struggled, their bodies inevitably rubbed against each other. This friction caused Ye Fei to harden even more, and somehow, it seemed like his member, as if it had eyes, slipped between Li Xue''s legs, tightly pressing against her sensitive valley, untouched by anyone before, through their clothes.

    "Oh..." The tingling sensation made Li Xue couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, momentarily forgetting to struggle, and just nestled in Ye Fei''s arms, even hoping he would press a little harder against her.

    Ye Fei was also somewhat lost in the moment, but Li Xue''s soft moan brought him back to reality. He quickly pushed her away gently, feeling a bit embarrassed, and said, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help myself for a moment."

    Being pushed away by Ye Fei, a faint sense of loss rose in Li Xue''s heart. However, Ye Fei''s words made her feel shy again. This rascal, couldn''t he just act like nothing happened? Yet he had to bring it up again.

    Of course, Ye Fei didn''t want to dwell on this topic any longer. Changing the subject, he asked, "By the way, you called me just now, was there something you wanted to discuss?"

    "I wanted to ask what kind ofpany you n to establish." Finally getting to the point, Li Xue seemed to undergo a transformation. Gone was the shy and delicate demeanor, reced by a wise andpetent aura that impressed Ye Fei even more.

    Ye Fei scratched his head and said, "I don''t know anything about this stuff. You handle it."

    Li Xue was a bit speechless at Ye Fei''s response, but his actions also made her realize that he was still a child, not much older than Purple Hair. So she rxed a bit and said naturally, with a smile, "As the big boss, you should at least give some general direction to this employee, right?"

    Ye Fei scratched his head again, looking somewhat troubled. "I really don''t understand this stuff. Anyway, just do whatever makes money. I''ll provide the funds, and you can handle the rest. By the way, do you have any ideas?"

    At this point, Li Xue also felt some concern. "Almost all profitable industries are dominated by the Liu and Ye families, and other industries have too low profits. It''s challenging for us to get started if we want to grow bigger."

    Ye Fei chuckled, "The Liu and Ye families can''t possibly monopolize all resources, can they? There''s nothing wrong with entering the same industry as them."

    "But in that case, we''ll inevitably have topete with those two families, which might not be ideal, right?" Liu Fengyi has done a lot for the orphanage, and Li Xue genuinely doesn''t want to get into any conflicts with her family.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Extreme Shock

    "This is also easy to handle," Ye Fei still smiled indifferently, "Once we have any conflicts of interest with the Liu and Ye families, we can just back off. As long as we don''t let them suffer losses, it''s fine for us to incur a little loss."

    Although she didn''t want to be enemies with the Liu family, Li Xue was even more unwilling to do as Ye Fei suggested. She hesitated and said, "But in that case, we might not only fail to make money, but we could also end up losing everything."

    "It''s fine, just boldly go ahead and do it. My funds are limitless, no matter how much you lose, it won''t be enough." Ye Fei started to feel a bit of a headache. He hadn''t realized that starting apany would involve so much, so he simply gave Li Xue an apparently nonsensical exnation.

    Li Xue was even more puzzled by what he was nning. She said somewhat defiantly, "Then why bother starting apany at all? Just donate some money to our orphanage, instead of making me open apany that''s guaranteed to lose money."

    "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth." At this point, Ye Fei could only reveal his ultimate goal to her. "My name is Ye Fei. The reason I want to start thispany is because I want to secretly help the Liu and Ye families."

    "Ye Fei?" Li Xue felt that the name was somewhat familiar, but she couldn''t immediately recall where she had heard it before. She looked at Ye Fei with a puzzled expression.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "You know Liu Yiru of Feiyun Group, right? She''s my mother."

    "You''re that useless Ye Fei?" Li Xue had been interested in business since she was young, so she naturally knew a lot about Liu Yiru, the top figure in the Wanghai business world. She even admired her to some extent.

    As for her son, she had heard about him. People often referred to him as useless in private.

    In the shock of the moment, she blurted out this nickname. But after saying it, she was a bit stunned. He was useless? If this intelligent and strong young man was considered useless, then there might not be many useful people in the world.

    Upon hearing how she addressed him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but wryly smile. He hadn''t expected that people outside would give him such a nickname.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t mind. After all, whether he was useless or not wasn''t something they could decide.

    Besides, he actually wanted this kind of effect now. It would be better if everyone thought he was useless. This way, it could confuse their hidden enemies even more. So he said, "That''s right, I''m that Ye Fei."

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to call you that." Li Xue said somewhat embarrassedly, but inside, she was secretly amazed.

    These children from noble families were really good at hiding things. Who could have imagined that a person known as useless would turn out to be such a bold and astute young man?

    Ye Fei lightly smiled and said, "It''s alright. Everyone says the same thing. Even my little sister sometimes calls me that. I''m used to it. Is there no problem now?"

    Although Ye Fei''s words lessened Li Xue''s remorse, she was still a bit puzzled and asked, "If that''s the case, why don''t you just invest the money in Feiyun Group? And what''s the deal with this endless source of funds you mentioned?"

    Ye Fei nowpletely trusted Li Xue, and if he didn''t tell her the truth, she probably wouldn''t be able to work in peace. So he decided to be open and honest, saying, "All my moneyes from stealing and robbing. I have an online alias, called ''Weak and Helpless.'' I''m sure you''ve heard of it, right?"

    "''Weak and Helpless''?" Li Xue couldn''t help but exim. How could she not be familiar with this name?

    Not only her, but there were probably very few people in the world who didn''t know this name.

    With wanted notices from dozens of countries, his fame was even greater than that of Deng Uncle, who crashed a ne into a building years ago. However, up until now, no one knew who this person really was.

    Although she didn''t spend much time on the inte usually, Li Xue, like most young people in the world, couldn''t help but feel admiration and awe for someone who dared to challenge the most powerful country in the world.

    Sometimes, she even fantasized about having that kind of ability herself. In that case, the orphanage would no longer have to worry about making ends meet.

    However, no matter how much she fantasized, she never imagined that the person who was idolized by young people worldwide would actually appear right in front of her, and even more surprisingly, he was just a sixteen-year-old boy.

    As for Ye Fei not lying, she had never thought about it because she believed that Ye Fei would never deceive her in this matter.

    Seeing Li Xue''s surprised expression, Ye Fei just smiled lightly. Before revealing his identity, he had already anticipated this kind of reaction. There was nothing to be proud of in the absurd things he had done when he was immature.

    Now, looking back, he realized that he had been somewhat impulsive at the time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t need to hide like this to help his family.

    When Li Xue''s reaction improved slightly, Ye Fei spoke, "Now you understand why I can''t openly help our family, right?"

    Li Xue nodded gently. She naturally understood what would happen once Ye Fei''s identity was exposed. If he openly assisted the family, it would undoubtedly raise the chances of such a revtion.

    Although there was still no guarantee that nothing would go wrong, at least it was more discreet now.

    As for her own safety, she didn''t care at all. For the orphanage, she was willing to give up even her life. Moreover, the current situation essentially tied her and Ye Fei together, which made her secretly happy.

    "My family doesn''t even know about this identity of mine. Besides myself, you are the only person in the world who knows this secret. So, I hope that unless absolutely necessary, you must not reveal this matter to anyone," Ye Fei, although understanding that Li Xue would not betray his trust, still solemnly reminded her.

    "Don''t worry, even if it costs me my life, I won''t disclose this matter!" Li Xue also earnestly assured him, feeling an extreme sweetness in her heart. She hadn''t expected him to trust her so much, essentially entrusting his life and secrets to her. For a moment, she was so touched that she almost cried.

    To Ye Fei, it seemed like a trivial matter. He wore his usual indifferent smile and said, "If everything is okay, I''ll be heading back now. Otherwise, I might really miss my afternoon sses."

    After speaking, he nced back at Li Xue, who seemed to have no further questions, before turning and walking back to Aunt Li''s room.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Unlocking New Positions in the Classroom

    Li Xue watched Ye Fei''s figure, her eyes somewhat dreamy. What kind of boy was he?

    Filled with the vigor of youth, yetcking the arrogance typical of young people, Li Xue knew that his life would be extraordinary, perhaps shining as brightly as a light in the dark night. And she felt like a moth fluttering around him.

    Although she understood that flying towards him would meanpeting with countless other moths for that light, and ultimately risking being reduced to ashes, she still felt an urge to rush towards him.

    Seeing Ye Fei return, Lin Ling smiled slightly at him, while Ye Yunqi pouted in slight discontent, extremely curious about what Ye Fei and Li Xue had discussed during their absence.

    Moreover, by the looks of Lin Ling, she seemed to already know what they had talked about. But no matter how much Ye Yunqi asked, Lin Ling just smiled and didn''t answer, leaving Ye Yunqi feeling somewhat dejected.

    Her brother shared everything with Lin Ling but kept things from her. Did that mean she was still not as important to him as Lin Ling?

    Although she hade to terms with the fact that she followed him alongside Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel a bitpetitive.

    Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi had been close since childhood, so her emotional shifts were evident to Ye Fei. However, he didn''t exin anything to her at the moment, instead just smiling and saying, "It''s gettingte. Let''s head back to school quickly, or we''ll miss our afternoon sses."

    The few bald-headed boys were now obedient to Ye Fei''s words. Lin Ling naturally didn''t oppose, while Ye Yunqi grunted in dissatisfaction but knew her brother spoke the truth and ended up following them out.

    Back in the courtyard, Li Xue was nowhere to be seen. Knowing her well, Ye Fei guessed she was probably already busy preparing for thepany. He didn''t want to pry into this, nning to inform Aunt Li when he found the time and then let Li Xue take over. He believed she would excel at it.

    Ye Fei''s thoughts were not off the mark. As he entered the room, Li Xue busied herself. First, she went to a nearby bank to check the bnce in her ount, which shocked her. It wasn''t just a hundred million in there; it was a staggering one hundred and ny-seven billion, almost reaching two hundred billion.

    Yet Ye Fei had casually handed her a mere hundred billion. However, considering Ye Fei''s other identity, she understood. With that kind of ability, money was truly just a number to him.

    Now with such a vast sum of money, starting apany was just a matter of words. However, Li Xue still nned to carefully consider it. Although Ye Fei only wanted thepany to be a support for the Liu and Ye families, she wanted it to be profitable.

    As for the extra ny-seven billion in her ount, she intended to invest it all in thepany, never once thinking of keeping a portion hidden from Ye Fei.

    The orphanage was quite far from the school. Despite hurrying, Ye Fei and the others arrived a bitte; the first afternoon ss had already begun.

    In front of the teaching building, Ye Fei briefly informed the bald-headed boys that he would see them in a few days, bid them farewell, and then hurried to the ssroom on the fourth floor. Unlike the bald-headed boys, he, Lin Ling, and Ye Yunqi rarely skipped sses.

    Upon reaching the ssroom, they were surprised to find it empty. ncing at the schedule, they remembered that the first ss that afternoon was Chemistry, and most students were probably in theboratory.

    Looking at Ye Yunqi, who was sulking in a corner, Ye Fei subtly signaled to Lin Ling. Lin Ling smiled faintly and said, "This ss is important; I need to go to theb. Yunqi, are youing?"

    Feeling a bit resentful towards Lin Ling at the moment, Ye Yunqi replied without hesitation, "I''m not going!"

    Lin Ling didn''t mind and smiled before saying, "You two chat; I''ll go ahead," as she walked out of the ssroom, closing the door behind her.

    Now, only the Ye siblings are left in the entire ssroom. Ye Fei, without any more reservations, came up behind Ye Yunqi and gently embraced her, smiling as he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you angry?"

    "I''m not!" Ye Yunqi huffed, "What are you doing here? Go be with your wife."

    Although she said that, she obediently leaned into Ye Fei''s arms without struggling.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "Aren''t I with my wife right now? Come on, wife, tell your husband, who has upset you?"

    Just the word "wife" from Ye Fei dispersed the little annoyance in Ye Yunqi''s heart. However, she still felt a bit aggrieved as she said, "Am I really not important to you? Why do you discuss things with her instead of me when something happens?"

    Ye Fei knew she was upset about this matter, so he briefly exined the situation to her and concluded, "I didn''t intend to hide it from you. It''s just that Baldy and the others were around at that time, and I spoke to Ling first because she understands this better. I just wanted to get her opinion."

    "Brother, I''m sorry."

    After listening to Ye Fei''s exnation, Ye Yunqi felt deeply apologetic. She gently turned around, nestled into Ye Fei''s arms, and softly said, "Am I being too petty? Don''t worry, I will definitely learn from Ling in the future and not cause trouble for you again."

    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Ye Fei was taken aback and quickly cupped her face in his hands, looking at her earnestly, "Who said you cause trouble for me? I like it when you y around with me the most. And you don''t need to learn from Ling. She has her strengths, and you have yours. If you be like Ling, what would I need you for?"

    "Really? You won''t be mad at me for being yful with you?" Although Ye Yunqi was asking, she was already sure in her heart. A sweet smile appeared on her face, now marked with traces of tears.

    "Of course not. It would make me like you even more." Ye Fei looked at his little sister''s beautiful face, which was both tear-stained and radiant, and he felt a stirring in his heart.

    He had been holding back all day, especially after the incident with the mature beauty Li Xue at the orphanage.

    Although he had restrained himself at that time, his desire had only grown stronger.

    Now, with such a good opportunity, he naturally didn''t want to let it slip by.

    While consoling his sister, hisrge hand had already begun to sneak under her loose school uniform, teasing around her chest.

    "Ah¡ª"

    After the developments with her brother the previous night and this morning, Ye Yunqi''s body was now even more sensitive than before.

    Just his gentle touch caused her to involuntarily moan, but she was also aware of their current location and quickly stopped him, "Brother, not here, please?"

    The current environment made Ye Fei feel particrly excited, so he didn''t pay attention to her request.

    He smirked, "What''s the harm? There''s no one else around. Come on, let your brother make you feel good."

    With that, one hand had already unfastened her bra, pinching one of her slightly erect nipples with two fingers, while the other hand slid under her school skirt, lightly teasing around her alluring entrance through the thin fabric.

    Ye Yunqi was also mesmerized byst night''s and this morning''s pleasures, and she also knew that no outsiders woulde to the ssroom before the end of the day.

    So it only took a short while for her to be made to flow by Ye Fei, and she began to fight back by slipping her small hands into her brother''s pants and holding the big, mesmerizing dick and fiddling with it.

    After ying like this for a while, both siblings were feeling a bit overwhelmed.

    Ye Fei suddenly remembered a position she had seen on her cell phone in the morning, and couldn''t help but want to try it out, and the current environment really wasn''t too suitable for the position they were used to.

    Ye Fei gently stood up and asked Ye Yunqi to lie down on the desk in front of her.

    Ye Yunqi obediently went over and pushed her ass up high against her brother, but a big blush rose on her beautiful face.

    Although the pussy has already let him fuck, but now this position is also too shameful, if brother really from the back to fuck themselves, that is not the same as the dog?

    Ye Fei also confirmed his little sister''s thoughts at this time, reaching out to lift the hem of her skirt up to her waist, and backed her small panties, which were already wet with lewd water, down to the bend of her legs.

    Then he unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock, which was already as hard as an iron bar, and rubbed his rough ns hard against his little sister''s tender pussy eye.

    Seeing her brother really want to fuck herself like this, Ye Yunqi''s heart was even more shy, but the thought of being fucked by her beloved brother in such a position gave her a strange feeling of excitement, and she was eager to try it out immediately.

    At this time by Ye Fei grinding, the heart of the desire is even more intense, hastily and forcefully pushed back the buttocks, want to bring their own infinite joy of the big cock swallowed into their own little pussy.

    However, Ye Fei seemed to deliberately work against his little sister, when she pushed back, he gently backed up a bit, so that she could never get what she wanted.

    Even if she had a good chance to hit harder, at most she could only get the big ns into her pussy for a little while, but was quickly pulled out by Ye Fei, making the itchiness and emptiness in her pussy even more serious.

    After a while, Ye Yunqi looked back at her brother with some dissatisfaction, her eyes full of resentment.

    Ye Fei heatedlyughed, "Do you want my cock to prate ah, if you want then say oh." Saying that, he also held his cock and rubbed it hard enough on her little tender pussy.

    With her brother, Ye Yunqi was not embarrassed and opened her mouth, "Hubby, I want you to stick it in, please fuck me quickly!"

    Ye Fei, however, was dissatisfied and shook her head, "No, you have to call me brother, we are biological siblings!"

    Ye Yunqi finally realized what her brother wanted to hear, and it reminded her that the one who was preparing to fuck her was her own brother from the same mother, and that thought made her feel aroused as well.

    So she gently wiggled her ass and looked back at her brother in a coquettish manner, and said in a wavy voice, "Good brother, Yunqi''s brother, Yunqi''s little slutty pussy is so sad, please hurry up and fuck me, with your big cock, fuck your sister hard!"

    Ye Fei was greatly satisfied and pulled one of her small hands over her so that she could hold her cock andughed, "Put it in yourself!"

    Ye Yunqi was already so horny at this point that she tightly gripped her brother''s big cock, which was soaked with a lot of her own lustful water, and guided it to her little slutty pussy, pressed it against her own pussy-eye, and then pushed her ass backward with such force that she had to push it backward.

    At the same time, Ye Fei also violently pushed up his waist, and his 20 centimeters long big cock waspletely plunged into his little sister''s delicate little pussy.

    Due to therge size of the cock, half of the ns was pushed into her delicate uterus.

    "Oh ..."

    Ye Yunqi finally got the longed for big cock, couldn''t help but feel so good that she let out a long moan, in order to let her brother fuck her to the fullest, and at the same time let herself feel morefortable, Ye Yunqi called out Ye Fei''s favorite words one after the other, good brother, kissing brother, big cock brother, she had to call out all the time.

    Ye Fei at this time is also a great joy, hands probe to the little sister chest, hold her pair of although not big, but very straight tits, hard to knead, the bottom also use the greatest strength crazy fuck.

    The stimtion of the new position coupled with the verbal stimtion, as well as her brother''s crazy pounding, made Ye Yunqi just less than five minutes, and then screamed and leaked out, her upper body crouched down on the table and couldn''t help but whimpering and panting.

    But Ye Fei didn''t let her go, pulling one of her legs out of her panties and lifting it up from the side so that she was standing on one foot, and then started to move his cock in and out of her little slutty pussy again, quickly and vigorously.

    In this way, Ye Yunqi''s little pussy bites Ye Fei''s cock more tightly, making the friction when the cock goes in and out even more intense.

    Ye Yunqi''s little pussy was extremely sensitive due to the fact that she had just had a blowjob, so in just less than three minutes, she had another blowjob.

    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    Ye Yunqi, who had just had two big ejactions, couldn''t stand up anymore, and if it wasn''t for her brother''s hard cock, I''m afraid she would have already sat down on the floor, and couldn''t help but look back at Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei also knew her current situation, gently pulled his cock out, sat back on the chair, pointed to his own high up big cock,ughed, "Sit up yourself."

    Being fucked from behind by her brother just now had already allowed Ye Yunqi to feel the pleasure of this new position, and now that she saw her brother change his y style, how could she not agree.

    Just saw her pull off the small panties hanging in the crook of her legs that were a bit of a nuisance and stuffed them into her coat pocket, raised her jade legs and sat across her brother''s body, reached out and took hold of the big cock that was a bit slippery due to being stained with her own lewd water, aimed it at her eagerly awaiting pussy eye, and sat down with force, and the bone-crushing pleasure made the brother and sister both yelp with pleasure at the same time.

    Ye Yunqi, who had taken the initiative, was about to properly gallop hard on her brother, but a voice that made them almost fly out of their souls suddenly sounded from the doorway, "Why didn''t you two go to ss?"

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Almost Discovered

    Fortunately, Ye Fei''s current body was far beyond ordinary people, or else he would have been startled into some issues.

    However, even so, he felt a surge below, almost unable to hold back the eruption.

    Ye Yunqi, on the other hand, was in a more miserable state. Being in this entirely new position, she was on the verge of copse.

    Now, being startled by this sound again, she couldn''t help but whimper, tightly wrapping her arms around her brother''s neck, her body trembling intensely. Arge amount of pure internal energy, along with the liquid that hade out for the third time, surged out wildly, instantly absorbed by Ye Fei, then transformed and rushed back into her body.

    Unintentionally, the siblingspleted a dual cultivation. Without looking, they knew who it was, as they were too familiar with this voice. The person who had arrived was their cousin''s best friend, and Ye Yunqi''s good friend, Yu Wuxia, who also happened to be their ss teacher.

    Yu Wuxia standing at the door wasn''t specifically looking for the siblings; she had no sses in the afternoon and habitually came up to the fourth floor for a walk.

    Unexpectedly, she saw Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi not attending theb ss but staying in the ssroom, so she decided toe in and ask what was going on.

    Upon entering, she heard Ye Yunqi''s whimper, uncertain whether it was of pain or pleasure, and noticed her straddling Ye Fei, weakly lying in his embrace, a hint of abnormal blush on her face.

    Although she had never engaged in such activities with a man, Yu Wuxia had some experience in this regard. The current appearance of the siblings made her instinctively think of something, because that posture, that expression, really made one suspicious.

    Yet, she chuckled self-deprecatingly, wondering if she was overthinking due to her long absence, getting carried away with wild thoughts. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    They were twins; how could they possibly do such a thing, especially in a ssroom?

    Moreover, could Ye Fei''s body support such a position?

    Abandoning these spections, Yu Wuxia stopped overthinking and assumed Ye Yunqi was feeling unwell.

    She walked over quickly, concerned, and asked, "Yunqi, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?"

    Ye Yunqi was so embarrassed at this point that she was almost dying of shame, struggling to find a good excuse.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Wuxia provided one for her, saying, "Yes, maybe she caught a chillst night and isn''t feeling well. She might have a slight fever."

    "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Yu Wuxia was startled; she knew Ye Yunqi''s strength and that she wouldn''t typically catch a chill.

    But with Ye Yunqi''s face all flushed and looking like she had a fever, Yu Wuxia couldn''t help but worry.

    Little did she know, Ye Yunqi wasn''t actually sick but rather feeling aroused.

    Ye Yunqi dared not move away from Ye Fei''s body; once she stood up, her skirt would cover her, but what was deep inside her, left by Ye Fei, would be exposed to Yu Wuxia. So, she quickly said, "I''m fine, I''ve already taken medicine and just need some rest, and I''ll be fine."

    "But I''m still a bit worried. How about we go to the medical room downstairs?" Yu Wuxia and Ye Yunqi had a very good rtionship, so she couldn''t just rx with a simple sentence.

    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "I really am fine, Wuxia, you know I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was young, so I understand my body better than most people."

    This exnation made sense to Yu Wuxia, so she stopped worrying and smiled slightly, saying, "Since you''re fine, why don''t you get off your brother? You''re both grown up; do you still need to lean on your brother like this? And aren''t you afraid his body can''t handle it?"

    What Ye Yunqi feared the most was getting off her brother; she quickly said, "He''s fine; I''m just helping him exercise!"

    As she spoke, she lightly moved a few times to show that Ye Fei could easily bear her weight.

    But she forgot one thing: at that moment, the two of them were intimately connected in the most intimate way possible. Her movement caused Ye Fei''s hot and hard member deep inside her to stir a few times, making both of them almost cry out in ecstasy, especially Ye Yunqi.

    Because she had just climaxed, that area was extremely sensitive, and now, with this action, especially in front of Yu Wuxia, she almost couldn''t hold back another eruption.

    Ye Fei looked at his younger sister, who was suppressing the pleasure, and couldn''t help but have a mischievous thought. He smiled and said, "Wuxia, you can rest assured. My body has improved a lot now. Don''t believe me? Look!"

    With that, he forcefully lifted himself a few times, causing Ye Yunqi, who was sitting on him, to bounce along with him. His movements seemed harmless, but Ye Yunqi was enduring great difort.

    As he lifted, thatrge and extremely strong member vigorously collided a few times with the tenderest part deep inside Ye Yunqi, causing her to almost cry out and then quickly turning it into a near-scream, while she clung tightly to her brother''s neck, preventing him from moving further. She yfully scolded, "What are you doing? You scared me! If you scare me again, I won''t y with you!"

    Ye Fei also realized he had gone too far. If Yu Wuxia found out, it would be really troublesome. Although one day they would tell their mother about their rtionship, it wasn''t the right time yet. So, apologetically, he said, "Alright, alright, good little sister, I won''t do it again. Don''t be angry."

    Yu Wuxia found the scene of these siblings amusing. She thought that if they weren''t born from the same mother, they would truly be a perfect match. When Ye Yunqi said she wouldn''t y with him, it made her chuckle even more. She didn''t expect the sixteen-year-old Ye Yunqi to say something only a child under ten would say.

    What she didn''t know was that only Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi understood the true meaning behind "won''t y with you anymore." It meant that if this continued, she would not let him have his way in the future.

    Since Yu Wuxia still had lesson nning to do, she couldn''t linger and chat with Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi. Seeing that Ye Yunqi was fine, she intended to leave. However, seeing them sitting together in such a position, she still felt it was very inappropriate. So, she reminded them, "Ye Fei, Yunqi, you are grown-up now. Be more careful with your actions in the future. It wouldn''t be good if people misunderstood."

    Ye Yunqi chuckled inwardly but maintained an innocent expression on her face, asking, "Misunderstand what?"

    Yu Wuxia was a bit stunned. From the looks of it, Ye Yunqi seemed to be unaware of these matters. It wasn''t appropriate to exin in front of Ye Fei, so she just smiled and said, "It''s nothing. Just be more careful in the future." However, she was thinking that she might need a chance to have a private chat with Ye Yunqi.

 Chapter 79 Awkwardness in the Lingerie Store

    Ye Yunqi watched Yu Wuxia until she disappeared from sight before finally letting gopletely. However, just as she rxed, the desires that hadn''t been fully released surged once again.

    At this moment, Ye Fei was also not idle. As soon as Yu Wuxia had left, he had already begun to make his move, but due to being too tense, Ye Yunqi didn''t feel much at first.

    Now, with excitement rising, Ye Yunqi began to squirm quickly, whispering softly in Ye Fei''s ear, "Brother, a little harder!"

    It wasn''t until the end of the ss that the siblings concluded their intense encounter in the ssroom. Perhaps stimted by Yu Wuxia''s actions, Ye Fei finally achieved what he desired. However, he still didn''t dare to fulfill his earlier promise of filling Ye Yunqi, instead erupting once again inside his sister''s sweet little mouth.

    Feeling physically and emotionally satisfied, Ye Yunqi carefully licked and cleaned her brother''s treasure before standing up from her crouching position and nestling back into her brother''s embrace.

    But she suddenly felt a chill down there and remembered that she had taken off her underwear in the heat of the moment.

    Retrieving her underwear from her pocket, Ye Yunqi realized it was no longer wearable. The excessive moisture from her brother''s caresses had left the cute piecepletely soaked, and this wasn''t the type of moisture that would dry quickly.

    Seeing her sister looking worried holding the soggy underwear, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity. Despite her asionalck of gentleness, there was something truly precious about her.

    No matter the time or situation, she always obeyed hismands without questioning the consequences. Even allowing such absurd acts in the ssroom, this level of attachment was something even Lin Ling couldn''t achieve. Why wouldn''t he cherish and love her for a lifetime?

    Realizing there was still some time left, Ye Fei lightly kissed his sister''s lips and said, "If it can''t be worn, then don''t wear it. Wait here, I''ll go downstairs to buy you a new one." Without waiting for Ye Yunqi''s response, he ran out.

    Watching her brother''s retreating figure, Ye Yunqi''s eyes were filled with infatuation, and her heart was filled with extreme sweetness.

    He was a grown man, and buying lingerie for himself was embarrassing enough, let alone buying women''s lingerie. Yet, he had gone without hesitation for her. Thinking back to when she had thought he favored Lin Ling over her and felt angry, she couldn''t help but find it amusing. She had made up her mind that as long as he continued to treat her this way, he could love whoever he wanted. Why worry so much?

    Furthermore, considering the intense pleasure they had just experienced, she realized this guy was too skilled. If he only had her as a woman, she might not be able to handle it.

    Just as Ye Yunqi had thought, Ye Fei was just a sixteen-year-old boy. Usually, he was too embarrassed to even buy his own underwear, as most of it was taken care of by Aunt Zhang. Buying women''s lingerie now was a whole new challenge. So, hesitating in front of the women''s lingerie section at the supermarket outside the school gate for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and walked in.

    Looking at the variety of lingerie hanging inside, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit dumbfounded. He had never paid attention before, realizing that girls'' lingerie came in so many styles.

    The middle-aged saleswoman in the supermarket thought Ye Fei''s bewildered expression meant he was up to something secretive with women''s lingerie. However, she didn''t mind such customers because with a little coaxing, she could easily sell him a high-profit, sexy piece of lingerie or even multiple pieces.

    So, with a weing smile, she approached him and asked, "Young man, buying clothes for your girlfriend?"

    "Uh, yeah? Yes," Ye Fei replied, still a bit dazed by the array of lingerie styles in front of him, taking a moment to process the saleswoman''s words.

    Ye Fei''s hesitation only strengthened the middle-aged woman''s suspicion. She had a knack for sales and directly picked up a ck, almostpletely see-throughce panty from the side, saying, "How about this one? ck represents mystery. If you have your girlfriend wear this, gently parting her legs, the wonderful ce hidden amidst this mystery will tantalizingly appear before your eyes. What a scene it would be."

    Although the saleswoman was quite persuasive, Ye Fei felt a bit tempted by her words but ultimately rejected the idea. While Ye Yunqi was open-minded during their intimate moments, she was still a very innocent girl at heart, and such overly provocative items were not suitable for her.

    Discover exclusive content at mvl

    Politely shaking his head, Ye Fei declined the various sexy options the woman presented one after another. Finally, he chose a cute white panty with cartoon patterns embroidered on it.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s final choice, the middle-aged woman couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. Although the panty he selected was also high-end and would fetch a good profit, the fact that the boy had overlooked her other suggestions left her somewhat disgruntled.

    Taking the box handed to him by the woman, Ye Fei was about to pay when a thought struck him. While those items weren''t suitable for his sister, they might be perfect for Aunt Zhang!

    Why not buy them and gift them to her as a present? She would surely be delighted, and he could even ask her to model them for him. It would be a win-win situation.

    Turning back to the saleswoman, he said, "Wrap up the ones I looked at earlier as well."

    The middle-aged woman was overjoyed. Judging by Ye Fei''s attire, she thought he could afford high-quality items, so she had shown him only the best merchandise. Selling just one of these items would make her day.

    She was surprised when Ye Fei decided to purchase them all. Hastily packaging everything, she feared he might change his mind. She also couldn''t help but wonder, was this kid just pretending? Would he end up buying everything in the end?

    At this moment, Ye Fei was too preupied to care about what the middle-aged woman might be thinking. He was now facing a dilemma because all his purchases came in separate packaging, resulting in arge bag in his hands.

    It was already time for ss to end, and the thought of carrying a big bag of women''s lingerie to the ssroom was unbearable. However, he couldn''t just open them here either.

    In his distress, Ye Fei recalled the storage function he had as a barbarian. Unfortunately, upon reverting back, he couldn''t sense that space anymore. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be convenient to store all these items in there?

    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Fei suddenly felt a lightness in his hands. Looking down, he saw that therge bag he was holding had inexplicably disappeared.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Establishing the Company

    Ye Fei was startled, quickly looking around to see that no one had noticed him before he rxed. However, it was still very strange how the bag had suddenly disappeared.

    The feeling was simr to when he had put away the tworge swords after transforming that day. Could it be?

    Thinking about this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel excited and hurried to a corner where no one would pass, intending to retrieve the bag. Sure enough, the bag that had vanished suddenly reappeared in his hands.

    Ye Fei was so happy that he almost jumped. Although he still couldn''t sense the existence of that space or see what was inside the bag, he was certain that he could still use the storage function without transforming.

    Just thinking about that immensely vast space made him feel more convenient. He wondered if it could hold living things and decided he would have to try it out sometime in the future.

    Satisfied, Ye Fei quickly returned to the ssroom. It was still ss time, and there weren''t many people in the room, but Lin Ling had already returned. However, Ye Yunqi wasn''t sitting with her; she was in her own seat, perhaps afraid that Lin Ling would notice her current state of undress.

    Seeing that Ye Yunqi''s female ssmate hadn''t returned yet, Ye Fei walked straight to her, smiling as he took out the cute cartoon piece and, despite her struggles, slowly helped her put it on.

    In the process, he even yfully teased the small hole that fascinated him, making Ye Yunqi blush profusely and look around nervously.

    To put her at ease, due to Ye Yunqi''s formidable reputation, the boys in the ss were too timid to even steal nces at her, and the girls didn''t want to feel self-pity byparing themselves to her, so no one paid attention to them.

    The only one who saw everything, Lin Ling, was ustomed to their sibling antics and didn''t think much of it.

    In the following days, Ye Fei and his sister returned to their routine life, but now Ye Fei was skipping sses during the day. In these days, he used his specially made palm-sizedputer to browse through the wanted notices issued against him and looted the treasuries of countries that were hostile towards him, even those not officially at odds with him.

    However, this time he was more cautious, not leaving behind the reputation of being "fragile" as before, instead adopting the symbols of several world-famous terror organizations.

    These organizations promptly imed responsibility for the incidents, and since Ye Fei had only caused mischief before and never sought wealth, no one suspected him.

    People were simply amazed at the number of talented individuals in this era, pondering who was more formidable, the unknown master or the feared "fragile" individual.

    Ye Fei himself wasn''t sure how much money was in his several anonymous ounts. Firstly, because he had never been concerned with money and didn''t bother checking, and secondly, the sum was so vast that he hesitated to look, feeling uneasy about effortlessly acquiring so much wealth, as it contradicted his mother''s hard work.

    She was his idol, and he wouldn''t entertain any thoughts detrimental to her, not even as passing notions.

    Of course, his money-making activities across nations were just a hobby for Ye Fei. The primary reason he brought the handheldputer to school was for easy ess to adult forums.

    During these days, he would research new methods during the day and experiment with them one by one with his younger sister in the evenings.

    Ye Yunqi was very open-minded in this regard, and being her beloved brother, she willinglyplied, allowing him to indulge in these activities.

    If it weren''t for his sister''s tolerance reaching its limit, he wouldn''t even want to leave the room.

    And so, every day he would keep her busy until the early hours of the morning. Despite only getting a little sleep each night, he would wake up the next day feeling very energetic.

    In these crazy days of revelry, aside from the signs that Ye Yunqi''s cultivation had subtly broken through to the sixth level, they discovered another effect. Ye Fei''s cultivation technique not only enhanced one''s strength through dual cultivation but surprisingly also had a beautifying effect.

    After being nourished by him, Ye Yunqi now possessed a charming demeanor thatbined the essence of a young girl and a mature woman, with her appearance bing even more stunning. She even exuded a faint fairy-like aura, surpassing all other women in the family and even in the entire Wanghai region, bing the most beautiful woman without equal.

    Li Xue was truly a practical person; in just a few days, she had already set up thepany''s structure. Although she didn''t pursue wealth, Li Xue was ambitious in her career.

    After learning about Ye Fei''s other identity, shepletely let go.

    Originally, she had nned to start apany first and then gradually expand. However, she directly established sevenpanies spanning various industries and merged them together to form a conglomerate called "Autumn."

    This sudden move threw the entire businessmunity of Wanghai into panic.

    After all, each of the seven subsidiarypanies under the group had a registered capital of no less than one billion. How could such momentum not make everyone feel threatened?

    Even the Liu and Ye families were somewhat unsettled and sent out many people to investigate this massive entity that had just emerged.

    However, upon investigation, they were filled with doubts. The actual controller of this conglomerate turned out to be a woman under thirty years old.

    Just a few days ago, she was an assistant to the head of an orphanage, tirelessly working for the livelihood of those children. Yet, no one could find out who was behind her.

    Regarding this, Ye Fei waspletely unaware. If he found out that thepany he had set up to help his family had made them fearful beforehand, he didn''t know whether he would feel proud or remorseful.

    Today was Friday again, and Lin Ling once more invited Ye Fei and his sister to her house to y. However, Ye Fei hadn''t seen his goddess for a full five days and missed her deeply. Since the beginning of summer vacation, he hadn''t been close to her either.

    Stay connected through mvl

    Not wanting to miss the opportunity today, he had to reluctantly suppress his heartache and reject a disappointed Lin Ling, promising her earnestly that he would definitely visit her house the following weekend and spend quality time with her for two days, which made Lin Ling happy once again.

    After bidding farewell to Lin Ling, as soon as Ye Fei and his sister walked out of the school gate, they saw Ye Ningsuan with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 81 The Goddesss Worry

    Today, Ye Ningsuan seemed to have made a special effort to dress up, with a lightyer of makeup on her face, making her already extraordinary beauty even more enchanting.

    However, she was still wearing the outfit fromst week, and the sharp-eyed Ye Fei could even see that the pair of stockings wrapped around her slender legs was still the one torn by himself that day.

    Seeing all of this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit stirred in his heart. At the same time, he thought of the extremely sexy lingerie he had ced in his space and really wanted her to wear it for him right now.

    Although the young girl under his guidance had been cooperating better and better, she could never learn the mature and charming demeanor that her aunt exuded.

    Moreover, he had learned so many techniques that he was sure he couldpletely win her over.

    But despite his feelings, Ye Fei still hadn''t changed his mind about going home to apany his goddess.

    No matter what, in his heart, she was always the most beautiful and the woman he loved and cherished the most, someone who could never be reced by anyone else.

    "Ye Fei, Yunqi, how about visiting your aunt''s house this weekend?" Ye Ningsuan said in a tone she used with children, but she felt a bit awkward inside. Her attitude this time waspletely different fromst time.

    Now she was like a young wife who hadn''t seen her husband in a long time. When she saw Ye Fei, she felt a kind of excitement that only appeared in her adolescence.

    "I''m afraid I can''t. I have to go home this week to be with my mom," Ye Fei apologized to Ye Ningsuan with a smile. The look of tenderness that shed in his eyes made Ye Ningsuan both disappointed and very happy. He didn''t dislike her; he just loved his mother more.

    "Well then, Yunqi, how about you? Your brother wentst week, so why don''t you go to your aunt''s house this week?" Ye Ningsuan didn''t have high hopes to begin with. She knew Liu Yiru''s ce in Ye Fei''s heart and had never thought ofpeting with her. So, although she was a bit disappointed, she wasn''t resentful.

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but look at Ye Fei. She was increasingly treating herself as her brother''s young wife, not even consciously seeking his opinion on things.

    Ye Fei felt a stir in his heart. Both of these women had the closest rtionships with him. Although he couldn''t be honest with them now, one day they would know about each other, and they might even end up living together. It was better to let them nurture their rtionship.

    So he nodded and said, "That''s fine. Yunqi, go and apany your aunt."

    "Okay, aunt, did you prepare something nice for me?" Ye Yunqi obediently nodded, although she didn''t want to be separated from Ye Fei.

    But once they returned home, they wouldn''t be able to do the things they loved to do together. It was better to spend time with her lonely aunt, who loved her so much, than to see but not touch.

    "Of course, let''s go now. I''ll make sure to surprise you when we get home. Let this scoundrel wait here by himself," Ye Ningsuanughed. She nowpletely regarded Ye Fei as her man and even used the terms of endearment they used when they were intimate.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t think much either and said, "Alright, let this big scoundrel wait here!" With that, she hooked her aunt''s arm and practically hung onto her as they got into her car together.

    Ye Fei smiled as he watched them leave, feeling immensely pleased at how harmonious they were.

    After a while, a discreet ck van approached from the other direction of the school. It slowly stopped in front of Ye Fei. As the door opened, a figure that excited Ye Fei appeared before him¡ªit was his goddess, Liu Yiru.

    "Ye Fei, have you been waiting long? I''m sorry, something came up. Where''s Yunqi?" Looking at her beloved son, Liu Yiru let go of all her burdens and revealed a faint smile, but Ye Fei keenly sensed a hint of helplessness in her eyes.

    "Mom!" Ye Fei eximed, rushing over and tightly hugging his mother, who was half a head shorter than him. Whether he wanted to act cute or had other thoughts, he couldn''t quite tell.

    Liu Yiru also embraced her son''s increasingly robust frame and gently patted his back with small hands, saying, "Alright, you''re all grown up. Are you going to let your mom hug you like this? You haven''t told me, where did Yunqi go?"

    Although reluctant, Ye Fei released his mother''s soft body and said with a smile, "Aunt came just now and took her away."

    "I see. Let''s go then. It''s been two weeks since west met, and Siqi and the others really miss you," Liu Yiru said as she opened the car door and got in with her son.

    Regarding Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi''s electric bicycle, knowing that someone woulde to pick them up after school, they simply didn''t take it and left it in the school bike shed.

    Once they got in the car, Ye Fei first greeted his mother''s secretary and assistant, Miss Li.

    This Miss Li, like Zhou Mingming, held a very close position to his mother, next to Aunt Zhou. She was his mother''s most considerate assistant besides Aunt Lin Ling, and although she wasn''t as exceptionally beautiful as Zhou Mingming, her capabilities were quite strong.

    Miss Li politely nodded at Ye Fei and then slowly started the car.

    Ye Fei and his mother sat in the back seats. He gently took his mother''s soft hand, holding it with both of his hands, and softly asked, "Mom, it seems like you have something on your mind. Can you tell me about it?"

    Liu Yiru looked at her increasingly mature son and smiled with relief, "It''s nothing much, just some matters concerning thepany. Even if I tell you, you might not understand."

    Ye Fei, taking advantage of the situation, embraced his mother''s soft body entirely, but spoke in a coaxing tone, "Come on, Mom, just tell me. I''m grown up now and can share your worries."

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. She realized that her son was already sixteen years old now.

    At her age, she had already begun to get involved in some of the family''s business affairs. She had been treating him like a child all this time, which she now felt was somewhat inappropriate.

    After all, he was now healthy and it was time for him to experience some things. Being constantly sheltered was not conducive to his growth.

    Feeling the broad and sturdy chest of her son, Liu Yiru gently twisted her body, finding afortable position. She seemed to have found some kind of support and rxed almost as if she was about to confide, saying, "These past few days, the Wanhai Group has emerged, and its momentum is very strong. It''s not at all inferior to our well-established groups. With its presence, our future might be more challenging."

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Sleeping with the Goddess (1)

    Ye Fei realized only then that his good intentions had actually led to trouble.

    Looking at his mother, who appeared somewhat worried, he couldn''t help but feel extreme pity and hugged her tighter.

    As his hand gently stroked her soft, long hair, he softly reassured her, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I have a feeling that the Qiu Tian Group won''t be our enemy."

    While saying this, he had already made up his mind to let Li Xue and his mother meet as soon as possible, to give her a big dose of reassurance.

    Lying in his son''s broad chest, Liu Yiru unexpectedly felt a sense of being protected like she did during her teenage years by her father.

    However, there were some differences this time, and although she couldn''t pinpoint exactly what they were due to herck of romantic experience, she felt a bit puzzled.

    Yet Liu Yiru didn''t dwell on these thoughts. All she needed to know was that her son had grown up and just his presence gave her a strong sense of security, which was enough for her.

    So, putting aside her worries, she smiled and asked, "Alright, let''s not think about this anymore. Tell me, what do you want to eat today?"

    However, Ye Fei shook his head and said, "I don''t want to eat anything. I just want to go home quickly and sleep."

    Liu Yiru chuckled softly, her hand caressing her son''s handsome face, and said, "You, this child, why do you only think about sleeping?"

    Ye Fei closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of his mother''s soft hand caressing his face, and murmured dreamily, "Because you said we would sleep together."

    Liu Yiru''s hand involuntarily paused for a moment. Just a moment ago, she thought her son had grown up and be a man. His words stirred a strange feeling in her heart, but it quickly passed. Mostly, she felt a sense of satisfaction from her son''s attachment to her and said with a smile, "Alright, I''ll sleep with you tonight, but you have to eat."

    Ye Fei was overjoyed and quickly nodded in agreement. Although he couldn''t do much, being able to sleep with his goddess was already satisfying for him.

    When they arrived home, Ye Fei''s three sisters were already there. It had been almost two weeks since theyst met, and they naturally showered Ye Fei with affection and inquiries.

    Although Ye Fei was grateful for their care, his mind was no longer there at that moment. Just the thought of being able to sleep with his goddess soon made him so excited that he couldn''t help but tremble a bit.

    After a hurried dinner, Ye Fei anxiously waited for Liu Yiru to finish eating, then immediately pulled her, saying, "Mom, it''s gettingte, let''s go to bed."

    Liu Yiru felt that something was off with her son today, but she didn''t dwell on it and said with a smile, "Why the rush? Your sisters miss you, spend some more time with them."

    Ye Fei insisted, "I miss my sisters too, but we can talk more tomorrow. I''m really tired and just want to sleep."

    Ye Siqi and the others were unaware that Ye Fei had already recovered from his illness. Hearing his words, they started to worry. Ye Siqi said, "Mom, maybe little brother is really tired. You should take him to bed first, and we can hang out together tomorrow."

    Ye Siyao and Ye Yunying nodded in agreement.

    Seeing all three of them agreeing, Liu Yiru gave in. She led Ye Fei to her bedroom and after closing the door, asked, "Ye Fei, what''s going on with you? With your current condition, you shouldn''t be feeling so tired."

    Ye Fei didn''t hide his feelings and smiled, "I''m not that tired, but I haven''t seen you in so long, and I miss you. I just want to hug you and sleep together!"

    Liu Yiru felt that strange feeling in her heart again, but she dismissed it as her son''s affection for her. She indulgently smiled and said, "You, really, can''t Mom run away? Go take a shower, you smell bad, and I won''t let you sleep here."

    Ye Fei chuckled, "How about we shower together?"

    Liu Yiru blushed slightly. Despite being her own son, he was already sixteen. If this were ancient times, he might already have several children. How could she bathe with him? So she lightly tapped him and said, "You little rascal, go take your shower!"

    Ye Fei didn''t have high hopes to begin with. Upon hearing her words, he chuckled foolishly, then turned and walked into the bathroom. As he filled the bathtub with water, he noticed a small pair of ck underwear on top of the washing machine.

    "These must be the ones Mom changed out of today and didn''t get a chance to wash," Ye Fei thought to himself.

    Unable to resist, he picked them up and gently sniffed them, detecting a faint fragrance mixed with a unique feminine scent that aroused a certain desire within him, as if he were kneeling in front of his mother smelling her intimate scent, causing a sudden rush of excitement.

    However, this thought was fleeting. Ye Fei quickly came to his senses, hastily cing the underwear back on top of the washing machine.

    He pped himself hard on the face, inwardly cursing himself, "Ye Fei, she is your goddess, how could you think like this? What''s the difference between this and being a beast?"

    Although he forced himself not to think about those messy things, once the mind starts wandering, it''s hard to control.

    So Ye Fei stayed in the bathroom for over half an hour, trying to calm down the stubborn thing below, but as his gaze swept over the little underwear, there was a sign of rising again. This made Ye Fei dare not stay any longer, quickly drying himself off and hurrying out of the bathroom.

    At this moment, Liu Yiru had changed into her usual nightgown, sitting quietly at the head of the bed, engrossed in a book.

    Although her nightgown wasn''t particrly sexy, being at home meant the buttons weren''t fastened tightly, revealing arge expanse of skin on her chest. With just one nce, Ye Fei could see the glistening skin and the deep cleavage,bined with her current studious appearance, an intellectual yet undeniably sensual scene that made Ye Fei''s heart race once again.

    ncing down at his own fairly neat pajama bottoms, Ye Fei silently prayed in his heart, "Brother, you must behave tonight, stay put, don''t just stand up for no reason!"

    Perhaps hearing Ye Fei''s footsteps, Liu Yiru shifted her gaze from the book and looked at Ye Fei standing at the bedside with a smile, asking, "Ye Fei, why did you stay in there for so long? Were you up to no good?"

    Remembering what he had just done, Ye Fei''s face blushed involuntarily, feeling a bit flustered as he replied, "No, I just took a bit more time to wash up, that''s all."

 Chapter 83 Sleeping with the Goddess (2)

    Liu Yiru just said that sentence in a joking manner, aiming to tease her seemingly grown-up son, Ye Fei. However, Ye Fei''s reaction made her a bit suspicious. He had grown up, and there seemed to be no issues with his body.

    Could he be doing things that boys typically do during puberty?

    At this thought, Liu Yiru suddenly remembered that when she came back from work in the afternoon, she had just changed clothes before going to pick him up. She hadn''t had time to wash her clothes.

    It seemed like her little underwear was still on top of the washing machine in the bathroom. She usually washed her own underwear by hand, and she assumed the housekeeper hadn''t taken it away. Would her son use it for...?

    She recalled reading some magazines in the past, mentioning that many boys liked collecting underwear worn by women to satisfy their desires for the opposite sex. Was her son one of them?

    "I''ll go wash up too, Ye Fei,e up and wait." Liu Yiru gestured to Ye Fei, lifting the thin nket covering her body.

    As she got out of bed, her loose nightgown fluttered, revealing to Ye Fei the enticing curves wrapped in a pair of panties simr to the ones in the bathroom.

    Ye Fei''s vision was exceptionally sharp now. With just a nce, he noticed that his mom''s curves were even fuller than Ye Ningsuan''s. If the fabric were lifted, a perfect peachy shape would surely be visible.

    This discovery made Ye Fei uncontrobly rise again, but he reacted swiftly. Before his mom noticed, he jumped onto the bed, lying face down on the soft surface, and said to Liu Yiru, "Alright, you should hurry."

    This time, Liu Yiru didn''t suspect anything. She just found it amusing to see her son, who seemed more lively than usual, and slowly headed towards the bathroom. However, her heart was beating faster.

    What would she see inside?

    Would she find some white viscous fluid on her ck panties that originally belonged to her son?

    The thought made Liu Yiru''s heart race, but strangely, she didn''t feel repulsed; instead, she felt a peculiar sense of excitement.

    With a somewhat uneasy heart, Liu Yiru pushed open the bathroom door. Her eyes immediately went to the washing machine, where indeed her little underwear was ced. She hurried over to pick it up, only to find it dry and devoid of the imagined white substance. It seemed her son hadn''t done anything with it.

    She couldn''t help but chuckle at her self-mockery. She had indeed overthought things, letting some gossip magazines paint her beloved son in a different light. However, for some reason, a hint of disappointment lingered in her heart for a moment, but she quickly pushed it aside.

    After a quick shower, she stepped out of the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, Ye Fei, to distract himself, became interested in the economics book his mom had been reading earlier.

    Surprisingly, despite hisck of knowledge in the subject, he found the book easy toprehend, even generating some insightful ideas naturally.

    Pleased with this, Ye Fei felt like the brain development session had turned him into a genius.

    When Liu Yiru emerged and saw her son engrossed in the economics book, she couldn''t help but smile. "It''s a bit early for you to be reading this kind of book now.

    Focus on building your basics at school first," she said, climbing onto the bed from the other side and naturally snuggling into Ye Fei''s embrace. It didn''t feel wrong at all.

    After all, in the past, when they slept together, it was Ye Fei who nestled into her embrace.

    Ye Fei smiled without offering any exnation, setting the book aside and wrapping his arms around his mom''s slender waist. He nodded and said, "Alright, let''sy the foundation first."

    The two of themy down embracing each other, with Liu Yiru resting her head on Ye Fei''s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, feeling a sense of tranquility washing over her, finding herself oddly enamored with this feeling for a moment.

    "In the second year of high school, the curriculum must be tighter than in the first year, right? How are you managing, can you keep up?" Liu Yiru was still very concerned about her son''s studies. Although he had performed well in the first year of high school, he had spent the summer in a military camp without much time for review, so she wanted to ask if he had fallen behind.

    Ye Feiughed, "Of course, no problem at all. I don''t even need to attend sses for those subjects, I can understand everything by just reading through them once."

    Liu Yiru yfully tapped his chest with her hand, "Since when did you learn to boast? Making yourself sound like a genius."

    "I''m not boasting at all," Ye Fei chuckled, "Just think about who raised me, how could I not be a genius?"

    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but chuckle at her son''s ttery. She lifted her head and nted a kiss on his cheek, saying, "Alright, it''s gettingte, time to sleep." With that, she buried her head back into his chest.

    Ye Fei felt a ticklish sensation in his heart from Liu Yiru''s charming smile. Spontaneously, he blurted out, "Mom, I want to kiss you."

    "You, not willing to miss any opportunity,e here then." Liu Yiru thought he said that only after she kissed him, finding it amusing. She lifted her head again, bringing her well-preserved face close to his, looking like that of a young girl.

    However, Ye Fei didn''t immediately kiss her. Instead, he reached out and touched her sensual lips, saying, "I want to kiss here."

    "No!" Liu Yiru instinctively refused him, but in her mind, she thought that her son had indeed grown up, showing an interest in women. Nheless, she didn''t feel it was entirely inappropriate.

    "Please, dear mother, just let me kiss it, just once, okay?" Ye Fei made up his mind. Today, he was determined to taste the sweet lips of his mother, using his unbeatable spoiling technique.

    Due to physical reasons, Liu Yiru had always showered Ye Fei with love from a young age, almost to the point of spoiling him.

    Regardless of the request, whenever he acted cute, she would immediately agree. However, since Ye Fei turned thirteen, he hadn''t used this tactic again. This brought back memories of the past.

    Even though Ye Fei was now in good health, she couldn''t bear to refuse him, nodding gently and saying, "Alright, just as you said, only once."

    After speaking, she slightly pursed her rosy lips, closed her eyes, with a hint of blush on her face.

    Despite being her son, she couldn''t help feeling a bit shy about the uing kiss on the lips, considering he was no longer a child.

 Chapter 84 Sleeping with the Goddess (3)

    Watching his mother''s charming and delicate appearance that seemed ripe for the taking, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit infatuated.

    A desire to overwhelm her emerged in his heart, but the resilience he had honed since childhood was not in vain. He quickly suppressed this impulse, leaning in gently but not immediately kissing her. Instead, he extended his tongue and lightly licked her tender lips.

    With just a gentle lick, Ye Fei becamepletely enamored with these sweet jade-like lips. He opened his mouth, taking her two tender and smooth lips inside, softly sucking on them.

    At the same time, he extended his tongue, trying to enter his mother''s sweet little mouth, only to encounter her two rows of pearl-like teeth.

    Although Liu Yiru did not stop him, no matter how he teased, she refused to open her mouth to let him in. Yet, Ye Fei was not in a hurry.

    It seemed as if he had found something enjoyable, using his tongue to y around the goddess''s teeth outside her small mouth.

    After a while, Liu Yiru felt it was enough. Just as she was about to push Ye Fei away, out of habit or some other reason, Ye Fei''s hand wandered to her chest, gently squeezing one of herrge and perky jade peaks.

    "Ah!" Her sensitive area being attacked made Liu Yiru involuntarily let out a cry.

    This cry inadvertently caused her tightly closed mouth to open, giving Ye Fei the opportunity he had been waiting for. His tongue instantly entered her mouth, finding her tender and fragrant tongue, gently entwining with it.

    Having breached her defenses, Liu Yiru didn''t rush to push him away. The sensation of their lips and tongues entwined was too wonderful, drawing her in so much that she couldn''t help but get lost in it, responding somewhat awkwardly.

    Ye Fei never expected that his mother''s kissing skills were even inferior to a young girl''s. It seemed shecked experience in this regard.

    Perhaps she had never truly experienced the beauty of such moments.

    Thinking back to what Ye Ningsuan had said, their mother had married their father to maintain rtions between the families.

    They had rarely even seen each other before, let alone developed any feelings. How could a couple without any affection fully enjoy the wonders between a man and a woman?

    Since experiencing the delights of such moments, Ye Fei had always felt that this was the mostfortable thing in the world. His younger sister had even said that if he didn''t cultivate with her in the future, she might as well be dead.

    With such thoughts, he couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for his mother. It was necessary for him to let her know what the most wonderful feeling in the world was!

    Once this wicked idea arose, Ye Fei''s desire, which had been under control from reading, was no longer held back.

    He abruptly stood up, pressing himself against his mother, and due to their current positions, that thing was directly pressing against the hidden valley beneath her lower abdomen.

    Liu Yiru was enjoying her son''s skilled kissing techniques with closed eyes when she suddenly felt something hard pressing against her below.

    Although she didn''t have much experience in such matters as Ye Fei thought, being an adult, she naturally knew what it was. Feeling a bit flustered, an unprecedented desire arose in her body, causing her to feel a bit wet.

    This desire made Liu Yiru somewhat afraid. She no longer cared about enjoying the pleasure of their lip and tongue exchange, pushing Ye Fei away and, slightly panting, said, "That''s enough, you''ve kissed, it''s time to sleep!" She shifted her body slightly backward to avoid that unsettling thing from touching her again.

    Although Ye Fei was a bit reluctant, he always obeyed Liu Yiru''s words. Despite his wicked thoughts, he didn''t dare to act on them at that moment.

    Moreover, having shared a deep kisssting over five minutes with the goddess was an unexpected gain. So, Ye Fei didn''t insist further, obediently closing his eyes and soon falling asleep.

    Enjoy more content from mvl

    Ye Fei was asleep, but Liu Yiru found it difficult to fall asleep for a while. Watching her son sleeping peacefully in her arms with a serene face like a baby, she truly realized today that he had indeed grown up, both mentally and physically, and had started to show interest in women. Shouldn''t his marriage with Lin Ling also be put on the agenda now?

    Thinking about this, Liu Yiru felt a tightness in her heart, as if something beloved had been taken away. If he married Lin Ling, would she have to move out? Would he still cherish her as he did now? Probably not.

    But this was the right thing to do, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but chuckle self-deprecatingly. After all, no son could spend his whole life with his mother.

    They always had to have their own independent lives, and what she had to do was quietly support him from behind. As long as she could see him happy, that would be her greatest happiness.

    Having sorted out these thoughts, Liu Yiru shifted her body downwards, nestling her upper body into Ye Fei''s broad embrace, resting her head on his chest. Feeling his strong heartbeat, she suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of peace, as if all the family troubles were insignificant, and shepletely rxed.

    The days of worry and exhaustion had left Liu Yiru feeling very tired. With this rxation, she quickly drifted into a sweet dream in Ye Fei''s arms. If anyone else saw this scene, they would surely think they were an extremely loving couple.

    Liu Yiru was awakened by a phone call around ten in the morning. Checking the time, she was somewhat surprised because she couldn''t remember thest time she had slept so soundly.

    Normally, she was always worried about the familypany''s affairs, but this time, she had slept for almost twelve hours. ncing at her son who was already awake but had not disturbed her, instead smiling at her from the bedside, she wondered if she could sleep so well only because she was in his arms.

    Answering the phone, her secretary Miss Li told her some news that she wasn''t sure if it was good or bad - the CEO of Autumn Group, Li Xue, had sent her an invitation to attend a party thepany was hosting that evening.

    After hanging up the phone, Liu Yiru fell into contemtion. Why did the usually low-key Li Xue suddenly decide to hold such a party? ording to the secretary, it seemed that the Autumn Group had invited almost all the elites in the city. Did this mean they were gearing up to make a strong move?

    Ye Fei, who was nearby, also caught snippets of the conversation on the phone and couldn''t help but secretly admire Li Xue''s efficiency. It seemed Li Xue wasted no time; she had already arranged everything despite just speaking to her on the phone that morning.

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Goddesss Surprise (1)

    "Mom, what''s going on?" Ye Fei pretended not to know and asked.

    Liu Yiru now regarded Ye Fei as an adult, so she no longer hid business matters from him. She sighed and said, "Do you remember the Autumn Group I mentioned yesterday? They have been quite low-key all along.

    Although they suddenly made such a big move, they rarely appear in public. But today, they have unexpectedly invited all the celebrities in Wanghai. They may be gearing up to make a strong move.

    While the Liu and Ye families may not necessarily fear them, it is currently a critical time, and their group''s scale is not smaller than ours. It''s quite worrying."

    Seeing her mother''s worried expression, Ye Fei had the urge to tell her everything, but he restrained himself.

    Until he had absolute strength, he didn''t want his family associated with vulnerability. If he were exposed, he would face not just one country but dozens.

    This realization ignited a desire in Ye Fei to excel. If he had the power to challenge even the United States, his goddess wouldn''t have to worry like this. It seemed he needed to quickly implement his n to expand his influence.

    "Perhaps they are inviting us to discuss cooperation, so you shouldn''t worry too much," Ye Fei could only temporarilyfort his mother like this since he couldn''t speak the truth.

    By the evening, she would know the Autumn Group''s intentions and surely be happy.

    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile wryly. After all, her son was only sixteen years old, thinking too simplistically. At the level of the Autumn Group, why would they need to seek cooperation?

    They only needed to continuously swallow up other smallpanies to strengthen themselves.

    However, Liu Yiru didn''t want Ye Fei to be exposed to the dark side of the world too early, so she lightly smiled and said, "Let''s hope so."

    When Ye Fei and Liu Yiru got up, Siqi and Siyao had already left the house, leaving only the eldest sister Ye Yunying, who had been working out in the gym all morning, ying video games in the living room.

    Since Liu Yiru had to attend the evening party, she needed to make arrangements at thepany. After bidding farewell to her siblings, she set off.

    Perhaps after passing the test of the goddess, Ye Fei''s resolve had be stronger. He spent the whole day ying with the alluring Ye Yunying without any impure thoughts.

    After the incident in the bathroom, Ye Yunying had also be more reserved in front of Ye Fei, not dressing scantily or throwing herself at him as she used to. This was the main reason Ye Fei didn''t have impure thoughts.

    In the evening, Liu Yiru was going to the Autumn Group''s party and decided to take Ye Fei along to help him get ustomed to such asions early on since he would eventually have to manage the Feiyun Group.

    As it was a formal gathering, Liu Yiru changed into a ck evening gown, enhancing her already ethereal beauty. When Ye Fei saw her, he was momentarily stunned. It was only when Ye Siqi pulled him to change clothes that he snapped out of it.

    Dressed in a formal suit and with his hair styled by Ye Siqi, Ye Fei looked much more mature. Coupled with his tall stature, one might believe he was in his twenties.

    When Liu Yiru and others saw him in this attire for the first time, they were impressed, especially when Liu Yiru linked arms with him as they left. Ye Yunying couldn''t help but praise, "What a beautiful couple!"

    Ye Yunying''s jesting words weren''t entirely wrong. Due to her deep inner strength, Liu Yiru looked much younger than her actual age, and with Ye Fei''s transformation by Ye Siqi, they truly appeared like a couple attending a party together.

    Upon hearing Ye Yunying''s yfulment, both Ye Fei and Liu Yiru felt a strange sensation in their hearts. However, with time running short, they couldn''t dwell on it. They quickly left together, getting into Liu Yiru''s understated van.

    Perhaps as a sign of respect for the Liu and Ye families, Li Xue chose the gathering ce at a five-star hotel owned by the Ye family.

    The business at this hotel is managed by Ye Fei''s second uncle, although most of it has now been handed over to Ye Yu. It is likely that Ye Fei would see Ye Yu today, the guy who always made him feel a bit ufortable.

    When Ye Fei and the others arrived at the hotel parking lot, two more cars pulled in, which seemed like a coincidence to Ye Fei because those two cars belonged to his aunt, Ye Ningsuan, and his future mother-inw, Xiao Hanyue.

    Exiting the car, Ye Fei smiled and looked towards the other two cars. One of them had Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi stepping out, while the other had Lin Ling apanying a stunning woman who was no less impressive than Ye Ningsuan - Lin Ling''s mother, Xiao Hanyue, who was also Liu Yiru''s right-hand assistant.

    Seeing them, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up involuntarily, but he overlooked the two little beauties he saw every day and instead focused on the two mature beauties. They were wearing dresses simr to Liu Yiru''s style, just in slightly different colors.

    Your journey continues on mvl

    Ye Ningsuan wore a set of purple, while Xiao Hanyue wore a set of sky blue, which corresponded well to their respective lively and elegant personalities.

    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling were also surprised to see Ye Fei and Liu Yiru arriving together.

    Although it had only been a day since theyst saw him, they were almost going crazy thinking about Ye Fei. When they looked at Ye Fei at this moment, their eyes were filled with uncontroble affection.

    Thankfully, Liu Yiru was already engaged in a conversation with Ye Ningsuan and Xiao Hanyue, not noticing anything unusual. The two girls also had eyes only for Ye Fei, paying no attention to each other.

    After the six of them gathered, they entered the hotel lobby together, preparing to take the elevator to the banquet hall on the top floor. However, just as they reached the elevator, a little girl approached and grabbed Liu Yiru''s hand, saying, "Auntie, can you help me with something?"

    Seeing this little girl, Ye Fei, Lin Ling, and Ye Yunqi all smiled because this little girl was none other than Yaya, the mischievous little sister of Purple Mao. In that moment, Ye Fei understood Li Xue''s arrangement and nodded discreetly, signaling Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling not to speak to Yaya.

    Liu Yiru also took a liking to this elf-like little girl and stopped, asking with a smile, "Little sister, what do you need help with?"

    Yaya didn''t immediately reveal what was on her mind but instead took Liu Yiru''s hand and said, "I''m embarrassed to talk about this in a crowded ce. Let''s go somewhere with fewer people to chat."

    Seeing Yaya''s deliberately mysterious expression, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile slightly. She said to Ye Fei and the others, "I''ll go with this little sister to check on something. You all go ahead."

    Normally, she wouldn''t easily entertain such messy affairs, but this little girl was just too cute, and with her bold demeanor, Liu Yiru wanted to find out what this girl had to say to her.

    "Yiru, why don''t we apany you?" Xiao Hanyue was a bit worried. After all, it was a troublesome time, and who knew if enemies of the Liu and Ye families might use such a pretty little girl to harm Liu Yiru?

    "It''s okay." Liu Yiru gave Xiao Hanyue a reassuring look and then said to Yaya, "Let''s go quickly."

    Watching Liu Yiru and Yaya walk away, Xiao Hanyueined to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, why didn''t you stop your mother?" Ye Fei was destined to be her son-inw, so she didn''t need to be overly polite when speaking to him.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "Aunt Xiao, don''t worry. With my mother''s martial arts skills, what could possibly go wrong? Besides, this is our Ye family''s territory. I don''t think anyone would be foolish enough to cause trouble for our family here."

    Although Lin Ling didn''t understand why Yaya wanted to see Liu Yiru, she knew it wouldn''t harm her. She added, "Mom, Ye Fei is right. You are worrying unnecessarily."

 Chapter 86 Goddesss Surprise (2)

    Xiao Hanyue, as an experienced person, could easily see the pride and admiration in her daughter''s eyes when she spoke of Ye Fei. She could also see the deep affection in her daughter''s gaze towards Ye Fei now.

    Knowing that her daughter and Ye Fei had transitioned from childhood ymates to true lovers, Xiao Hanyue was extremely happy. She couldn''t help but tease her daughter, "Well, you little girl, now that you have a husband, you don''t need your mom anymore. You even said I worry too much!"

    Although Lin Ling had been engaged to Ye Fei since childhood and had deep feelings for him, and there were no outsiders present, she still couldn''t help but blush a bit. She coyly retorted, "Mom, what are you saying? I''ll ignore you!" and quickly walked inside, leaving Ye Yunqi and Ye Ningsuanughing.

    Lin Ling had always appearedposed in front of Ye Fei, rarely showing such a shy demeanor. However, at that moment, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel captivated by her sudden shyness.

    That hint of bashfulness was no less charming than Ye Yunqi''s. It made him feel a bit itchy inside, thinking that this fiancee of his was indeed quite appealing.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s somewhat mischievous expression, Ye Yunqi, who understood him well, could easily guess what he was thinking. She leaned in close to Ye Fei and asked, "Brother, do you want to ''eat'' Ling?"

    Ye Fei didn''t want to hide anything from Ye Yunqi regarding Lin Ling. He nodded gently and whispered back, "Yes, without a challenge, it''s too dull. Maybe when you both team up, you might just be able to handle my moves. See how good I am to you? I''ve found you a helper!"

    "Pah! You scoundrel! Who said we''d team up with you? Don''t even think about it!" Ye Yunqi yfully pped Ye Fei''s arm and then went to catch up with Lin Ling.

    While she didn''t mind sharing Ye Fei with Lin Ling, she wasn''t ready to share in those intimate moments just yet.

    After catching up with Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi whispered something in her ear that made her blush. When Ye Fei walked over, Lin Ling revealed her mischievous side, grabbing one of Ye Fei''s ears on each side, causing him to yell in pain. Witnessing this, Ye Ningsuan and Xiao Hanyue chuckled softly.

    Meanwhile, Liu Yiru had taken quite a few twists and turns following Yaya and finally stopped in front of a very ordinary guest room.

    By now, she understood that the little girl didn''t need her help with anything specific but had intentionally sought her out.

    Despite this realization, Liu Yiru felt more curious than afraid. As Ye Fei had mentioned, this was the Ye family''s territory, and she possessed considerable martial arts skills, so she had nothing to worry about.

    Yaya gently knocked on the door and called out in a sweet voice, "Sister, we''re here."

    "Come in, the door''s unlocked." A pleasant female voice came from inside, further reassuring Liu Yiru.

    After entering the room and seeing the woman smiling at her, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but freeze. It wasn''t because of the woman''s nearly as stunning beauty as her own, but because of her identity.

    The woman before her was none other than Li Xue, the CEO of Autumn Group, who had only appeared in public once before but was unforgettable in the entire Wanhai businessmunity.

    Stay updated via mvl

    Although Li Xue''s public status was not inferior to Liu Yiru''s, as she was both her boss''s mother and a childhood idol, she felt slightly nervous facing Liu Yiru. She politely nodded to Liu Yiru and greeted her, "Aunt Liu, hello!"

    "President Li, what is this?" Hearing Li Xue''s address, Liu Yiru became even more puzzled.

    "Don''t call me President Li, Auntie, if you don''t mind, just call me Xue." Li Xue politely suggested, then went straight to the point, "Auntie Liu, you must be wondering why I wanted to meet you secretly before the banquet started, right?"

    "I am a little puzzled." Liu Yiru nodded, growing more and more confused.

    The other party not only referred to herself as a junior, but also showed a respectful attitude towards her, as if she was not a big corporation''s CEO who could sit on an equal footing with herself, but rather a small employee in her ownpany.

    Li Xue smiled and handed a few printed sheets to Liu Yiru, saying, "Take a look at these first, maybe then you''ll understand."

    Liu Yiru, with some hesitation, took the sheets and nced over them briefly. She was so astonished that she couldn''t speak. It was a secret agreement, and one that had been ratified by the Supreme Court.

    The agreement clearly stated that in the future development of Wanhai, Autumn Group would defer to Feiyun Group. In case of anypetition for interests, Autumn Group would automatically step back. Moreover, when Feiyun encountered difficulties, Autumn Group would do its utmost to help.

    Liu Yiru had managed Feiyun Group for so long, and she had signed countless contracts, but she had never seen such an agreement before. From what was described in the agreement, it seemed like Autumn Group had almost sold itself to Feiyun Group.

    As a seasoned business professional, Liu Yiru was as familiar with contracts as theye. She was well aware that there were no deceptive traps or loopholes in this agreement.

    Autumn Group had ced itself in the most unfavorable position.

    In fact, it could be said that if she wanted to harm Autumn Group after signing this agreement, all she needed to do was create a few minor issues, and she could easily bankrupt them.

    After carefully reviewing the contract, Liu Yiru looked at Li Xue in extreme astonishment. Li Xue smiled and asked, "Auntie Liu, do you understand our intention now?"

    Liu Yiru nodded and said, "I understand, but I don''t understand why you are doing this."

    Li Xue had received strict orders from Ye Fei not to disclose the truth to Liu Yiru, so she could only feign helplessness and said, "Actually, I don''t understand either. But this agreement was drafted by my boss personally. I''m just an employee, so naturally, I follow my boss''s instructions."

    "Then who is your boss?" Liu Yiru was filled with curiosity about the boss behind Li Xue. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t understand why that person would be so supportive of her.

    Li Xue shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t reveal his identity until my boss agrees. But I can tell you with certainty, Auntie, that you can haveplete trust in my boss. Even if the whole world were to oppose you, he would definitely stand by your side."

    Liu Yiru''s puzzled expression made Li Xue somewhat reluctant, so she wanted to hint at something, "Moreover, our Autumn Group was established by him to help both Liu and Ye families through their current difficulties. I can only say this much. In short, you just need to know that our Autumn Group exists solely for you."

 Chapter 87 Ye Yus Invitation

    After bidding farewell to Li Xue and leaving the small guest room, Liu Yiru still felt somewhat dazed. She didn''t know what it felt like to have a stroke of luck, but what she encountered now could be likened to a pot of gold falling from the sky.

    Touching the contract she had ced in a close-by spot, Liu Yiru felt a sense of calmness wash over her. The worries of the past few days dissipated, though she still puzzled over why the person behind Li Xue had helped her so much.

    Nevertheless, her predominant emotion was joy. Seeing how effortlessly that person could bring forth a conglomerateparable to her own Feiyun Group, she was sure this wasn''t his limit.

    With such support now in ce, what did she have to fear?

    Liu Yiru wasn''t one to rely on others, but the recent series of events had left her overwhelmed and somewhat fearful.

    Suddenly receiving such substantial assistance made her not only curious about the mysterious benefactor but also unconsciously developing a sense of reliance.

    Lost in thought, Liu Yiru found herself on the rooftop without realizing it.

    Ye Fei and the others who had been waiting for her immediately spotted her.

    Discover hidden tales at mvl

    Ye Fei rushed over, feigning ignorance, "Mom, what was that little girl looking for you for?"

    "She dropped one of her toys down the drain and asked me to help retrieve it," Liu Yiru casually fabricated a lie, as requested by Li Xue to keep it confidential. She nned to exin in detail to her son once they were home.

    However, a thought struck her ¨C Autumn? Ye Fei? When autumnes, leaves fall. It seemed that the person behind this was quite thoughtful, even linking thepany''s name with her son''s name.

    "Aunt, Big Sister, I finally found you here. I''ve been looking everywhere for you," a voice sounded from not far away. Ye Yu had arrived unnoticed and greeted them.

    Then, addressing the young men, he said, "Ye Fei, Yunqi, Ling, so you''re all here."

    However, for some reason, hepletely overlooked Xiao Hanyue, who stood with the group.

    Seeing Ye Yu, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but furrow her brows and ask, "Ye Yu, where''s your father?"

    "My dad didn''te," Ye Yu replied with a smile. "He said from now on, I should handle these social gatherings. You know, his health hasn''t been great in recent years, so he shouldn''t strain himself too much."

    This response even caused Ye Fei to frown slightly. This event was no less important than the Autumn Group''s banquet hosted by the Liu and Ye families.

    As the current head of the Ye family, his second uncle should have attended. But he had sent Ye Yu instead.

    Had he truly ced so much trust in Ye Yu?

    Couldn''t he see through his ambitions at all?

    It seemed that the elders didn''t hold a favorable impression of him. Ye Yu, noticing this, turned to Ye Fei and said with a smile, "Ye Fei, I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s a pleasant surprise. Come on, let me introduce you to some good friends!"

    Ye Fei had always been cordial to Ye Yu, sessfully deceiving him into believing that Ye Fei was a sheltered waste.

    Hence, Ye Yu, wanting topletely ruin him, aimed to integrate Ye Fei into his circle of spoiled children.

    "Sure!" Ye Fei readily agreed. His feelings towards Ye Yu were souring, and he was nning to uproot this parasite within the Ye family.

    However, due to his uncle''s status, he couldn''t act openly.

    Therefore, he intended to infiltrate Ye Yu''s circle and gather evidence that could awaken his uncle. Though Ye Yu was cunning, his group of friends included many fools.

    "Brother!" "Ye Fei!" Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, surprised by Ye Fei''s eptance of Ye Yu''s invitation, couldn''t help but feel concerned and reached out to grab his clothes.

    Seeing these two girls who cared deeply for him, Ye Fei was touched. He turned back and said, "It''s alright. I''ll be with Ye Yu. Why worry?" He even gave Ye Yunqi a subtle look.

    Ye Yunqi then realized that she had forgotten that her brother was now stronger than her, and she understood that when facing people like Ye Yu, her beloved brother was definitely more cunning than them. She was certain he wouldn''t be taken advantage of.

    So, she let go of her worries and reassured Lin Ling, "Brother is right. With Ye Yu, what harm coulde to him? Sister-inw, don''t worry."

    Although Lin Ling didn''t understand why Ye Yunqi had suddenly changed her attitude, she knew that the siblings couldmunicate silently at times.

    Now that Ye Yunqi had spoken, all was surely well. She let go of Ye Fei''s clothes but still expressed some concern, "Just be careful, okay?"

    Ye Fei nodded, then turned to Ye Yu, "Ye Yu, let''s go."

    Watching Lin Ling, who looked like a celestial being, show such concern for Ye Fei, Ye Yu''s heart burned with jealousy. He couldn''t fathom why everyone treated this supposed waste so well.

    Ye Yunqi being good to him was one thing, after all, they were fraternal twins. However, the aunts at home, each more beautiful than the other, treated him with utmost affection, while towards herself, they were indifferent.

    Even her younger sister Ye Siwen, whom she had watched grow up, seemed closer to him than to herself.

    Despite being an adopted child of the father, she had always shown herself to be much better than Ye Fei, that waste, right?

    But Ye Yu''s jealousy was only temporary. Thinking of his n that would soon be put into action, he felt happy again. When the time came, he would haveplete control over both the Liu and Ye families.

    Then, these few beauties he had long coveted, even the more outstanding beauties from the Liu family, wouldn''t they all be his?

    Ye Yu, with his smile restored, beckoned Ye Fei once again, and Ye Fei, looking happy, followed him.

    However, Ye Yu''s momentary dark expression was caught by him, and he couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. If it weren''t for the fear of upsetting his second uncle, he would have taken care of this unripe dog now.

    Furthermore, Ye Fei suddenly had a suspicion. He thought that Ye Yu might have some connection with those currently targeting the Liu family in secret.

    So, even if not for his second uncle, Ye Yu couldn''t be touched for the time being. He intended to use Ye Yu to uproot any forces threatening the Liu family.

 Chapter 88 Ye Fei, the Actor

    The people that Ye Yu wanted to introduce Ye Fei to were nothing more than some well-known young masters in Wanghai.

    Although each of these individuals was a yboy, their fathers held some power, making them a force to be reckoned with.

    Of course, Ye Fei didn''t pay much attention to this influence; his sole purpose in getting close to these individuals was to thoroughly investigate Ye Yu.

    Soon, Ye Yu led Ye Fei into his circle, and from a distance, Ye Fei spotted a familiar face¡ªZhang Yu, a guy who imed some status in Wanghai and was known to be a loyal follower of Ye Yu. His presence here wasn''t surprising.

    Upon seeing Zhang Yu, Ye Fei realized that he was recognized too. However, unlike Ye Fei, Zhang Yu was perplexed for a while. He couldn''t fathom how Ye Fei had ended up here.

    While he now knew that Ye Fei wasn''t Ming Yuexin''s brother, he had never thought of Ye Fei as someone of significance. Thus, seeing Ye Fei here caught him off guard.

    After a moment of confusion, Zhang Yu couldn''t help but recall the incident from the other day. Throughout his life, he had never been yed like that.

    Even Ye Yu, who held him in high regard, and those who ttered him, couldn''t match up to Ye Fei''s audacity. This made him furious, and upon seeing Ye Fei, he wanted to confront him then and there.

    However, Zhang Yu restrained himself because he noticed Ye Yu beside Ye Fei, behaving quite cordially. He decided to first probe into Ye Fei''s background and then determine how to deal with him.

    "Everyone, everyone, please calm down for a moment." Ye Yu entered the circle and gestured for the young masters to quiet down.

    After capturing everyone''s attention, he straightforwardly introduced, "Allow me to introduce a good friend of mine, my cousin Ye Fei, the true heir of the Ye family''s future!"

    Ye Fei nodded politely to the group before modestly saying, "Ye Yu is just joking. How could I inherit the Ye family? Ye Yu will be the one handling the family matters in the future."

    Although Ye Fei''s words were humble, the expressions of the others changed drastically. They had heard about Ye Fei being the only male heir of the Ye family apart from Ye Yu.

    He was also the only male heir of the Liu family in this generation, but he was considered a waste, and no one had ever seen him before. It wasn''t until today that they realized the rumored waste was actually such a remarkable young man¡ªperfect physique and undeniably handsome.

    None of the present individuals couldpare to him. Such a person didn''t seem like a waste at all.

    However, rumors weren''t baseless. They knew Ye Fei had beenbeled a waste due to his physical condition, which made them feel a tinge of regret.

    This time, Zhang Yu felt an urge to cry. He never expected that the one who had humiliated him that day was the precious knot shared by two prominent families in the city.

    It seemed he had no chance for revenge. Even though Ye Yu and Ye Fei had a strained rtionship, Ye Yu, who cared about his reputation, wouldn''t assist in targeting his cousin.

    His own influence was insignificantpared to the Liu and Ye families; he was nothing. Zhang Yu, however, was a person who could let go. Since avenging himself seemed impossible, he decided to let go of this matter.

    After all, it was just a loss of face and some money. It wasn''t a big deal; it was better than offending Ye Fei, someone untouchable. Stay updated through mvl

    Observing Ye Fei''s attitude that day, it seemed he didn''t want Zhang Yu to have any ideas about Ming Yuexin. It appeared he shouldn''t pursue Ming Yuexin any longer.

    If Ming Yuexin found out that the mischievous little devil she detested had inadvertently resolved her major trouble, who knew what she would think.

    At this point, Ye Yu began to introduce the young masters to Ye Fei one by one. Although Ye Fei looked down on these people, he appeared warmly weing on the surface.

    During the conversation, there was a hint of shyness in Ye Fei''s demeanor, simr to a typical young man who hadn''t seen much of the world.

    When it came to introducing Zhang Yu, Ye Fei smiled first, "I''ve actually met Zhang Yu before."

    Zhang Yu hadpletely given up on seeking revenge at this point and naturally didn''t want to bring up his embarrassing incident. He chuckled and said, "That''s all in the past, Brother Ye Fei, let''s not mention it again."

    Ye Fei was relieved to hear this. He had been worried that revealing the incident from that day might raise suspicions from the cunning Ye Yu. Unexpectedly, Zhang Yu took this approach.

    So Ye Fei also smiled and said, "Zhang Yu is right. I was too immature that day. Let me apologize to Zhang Yu here today."

    Ye Yu was a bit puzzled and asked, "What happened? It sounds like there was some misunderstanding between you."

    Ye Fei chuckled, "It''s nothing much. It was just that day when Yunqi was driving me to school, we identally bumped into Zhang Yu''s car, which led to a minor conflict."

    Zhang Yu quickly nodded beside them, secretly admiring Ye Fei''s ability to fabricate stories. He followed Ye Fei''s lead and said, "I must have been blind to have a conflict with Ye Yu''s brother."

    Ye Yu didn''t doubt Ye Fei''s words. In his heart, he silently felt relieved for Zhang Yu. It seemed like her mood was good that day; otherwise, Zhang Yu would have been in trouble.

    Ye Yu''s current task is to try his best to win over Ye Fei, so he somewhat med Zhang Yu, saying, "Xiao Zhang, you''re in the wrong here. No matter what, you''re much older than Ye Fei. Even if he''s not my younger brother, you should still give in a little to him."

    "Got it, I will definitely pay attention to this in the future." Zhang Yu nodded repeatedly. Although he was scolded lightly by Ye Yu, he was still quite happy inside.

    After all, this was much better than revealing his own embarrassing stories. Therefore, he felt somewhat grateful to Ye Fei.

    After reprimanding Zhang Yu, Ye Yu introduced the remaining few people to Ye Fei and then let everyone mingle freely.

    These young masters who usually apanied Ye Yu were also given a task by their families - to maintain good rtions with this half-heir of the Ye family.

    However, with the arrival of Ye Fei, who was more esteemed in the two major families and appeared very innocent and easily fooled, they couldn''t sit still.

    They all gathered around Ye Fei, trying various ways to curry favor with him.

    Fortunately, they were aware that Ye Fei was still a student, so they refrained from discussing frivolous matters and mostly focused on school-rted topics, with the mostmon topic being his academic performance.

    Seeing this scene unfold, Ye Yu, who felt somewhat neglected, couldn''t help but sneer. These grandsons were truly fickle; now that Ye Fei had appeared, they even ignored him.

    [Hmph, just wait and see. I, Ye Yu, will make everyone understand who the strongest person in Wanghai truly is and who the real controllers of the two major families are!]

    As for the current Ye Fei, he was unable to express his grievances. Although he could easily handle these tterers, he detested such scenes to the extreme.

    Right now, he wished he could immediately transform into a barbarian and swat all these annoying flies dead. However, in order to deal with Ye Yu, he had to endure it.

 Chapter 89 Passion in the Restroom

    "What are you all doing here? Don''t you know my nephew isn''t feeling well?" At that moment, a voice that sounded like music to Ye Fei''s ears rang out. Hearing this voice, Ye Fei knew that his suffering was finallying to an end.

    The speaker was none other than Ye Fei''s aunt, Ye Ningsuan. Her husband had been impotent for over a decade, and if things continued this way, it wouldn''t matter much to her.

    However, during the two days spent with Ye Fei, she experienced the greatest satisfaction as a woman, unleashing desires that had been suppressed for over a decade.

    But after those two days, she had to endure the torment once again, and now it had been almost a week.

    It would have been bearable if there were no chances, but now that Ye Fei was so close by, how could she endure it?

    So, she made up an excuse to get rid of Liu Yiru and the others and came to find Ye Fei, wanting to relive that ultimate pleasure.

    The young masters here had broad social connections, and how could they not know Ye Ningsuan, who was in charge of the legitimate business of the Ye family?

    They greeted her one by one, but Ye Ningsuan couldn''t be bothered and directly called out to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei,e here and help your aunt."

    "Okay!" Ye Fei quickly nodded in agreement. He was tired of these annoying people buzzing around, and from Ye Ningsuan''s eyes, he could see her deep desire. It seemed like he could once again enjoy her incredibly wonderful body today, so why would he refuse?

    Following Ye Ningsuan to his side, Ye Fei was led by her to a small restroom next to the hall. This luxurious hall, belonging to one of the most luxurious hotels in Wanghai, was prepared for gatherings of celebrities like today. The people who coulde here were naturally wealthy and prestigious. Sometimes, they might encounter minor issues after arriving, like needing to fix their makeup, so there were many such restrooms around the hall to ensure that these so-called high-ss individuals could perform certain actions without losing face in front of others.

    Ye Yu, witnessing this scene, didn''t think much of it, assuming that Ye Ningsuan needed Ye Fei''s help for something in that regard.

    However, he felt quite ufortable because, judging by Ye Ningsuan''s attitude, she would definitely entrust the legitimate business of the Ye family to Ye Fei in the future. If he didn''t take some measures, at most, he would be able to take over the Ye family''s underground business. How could this satisfy his great ambitions?

    "Ye Fei, why are you associating with Ye Yu and his group?" Ye Ningsuan whispered to Ye Fei on their way to the restroom. Although what she desired most at the moment was Ye Fei''s manhood, she was more concerned about Ye Fei himself, fearing he might go down the wrong path.

    Ye Fei didn''t answer her directly but instead smiled and asked, "Why? Do you think there''s something wrong with Ye Yu?"

    "I''m not sure," Ye Ningsuan shook her head. "But I always feel like he''s not on the same page as us."

    "That''s exactly why I''m getting close to him," Ye Fei chuckled. "I want to gather evidence through the people around him to show Uncle the true nature of his character."

    "Sigh, I don''t know what''s gotten into Second Brother to trust this guy so much," Ye Ningsuan said with a slightly mncholic tone but still reminded Ye Fei, "You have to be careful."

    "Don''t worry, with those people, they can''t do anything to me!" Ye Fei said as he opened the door to the small restroom, walked in with Ye Ningsuan, and casually locked the door behind them.

    Although it was called a restroom, it was more like a lounge,plete with a small bed and brand new amenities. Sometimes, if a guest drank too much and couldn''t leave immediately, they woulde here to take a short nap and sober up.

    "Darling, Ningsuan misses you so much!" Once inside the restroom, Ye Ningsuan seemed to transform instantly, her face filled with charm, her eyes looking at Ye Fei with desire tinged with a hint of resentment.

    Ye Fei hemmed and hawed, walked behind Ye Ningsuan and held her in his arms, his hands directly gripped her pair of towering peaks that made him fall in love with them, and whispered in her ear, "Really? Then tell your husband, where did you think?"

    Ye Ningsuan softly copsed in Ye Fei''s arms, reached out to the chest and grabbed one of Ye Fei''s hands, pulling it to his bottom, touching his own wonderful ce through his clothes, and delicately said, "Wherever I want to, I want to here the most!"

    "Really? I''ll have to see how much it wants it then." Ye Feiughed and lifted up the hem of her gown, and put her hand into her chaps, but touched a handful of slippery water stains, and couldn''t help butugh, "So it''s already wanted like this ah, you''re still really prodigal, tell hubby, have you ever looked for any other men to settle it when I wasn''t around?"

    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Ye Ningsuan''s originally delicate face became a little pale, her big eyes filled with tears, and she looked back at Ye Fei helplessly. Read exclusive adventures at §Þ??

    Ye Fei was startled, and hastily withdrew his hand from underneath her, asking, "What''s wrong wife? Did I hurt you?"

    It was fine if he didn''t say it, but when he did, Ye Ningsuan''s tears finally fell, and she said with sadness, "What kind of person do you think Ningsuan is? A woman who can''t be married? I''ve already given the rest of my life to you, and you think of me like this!"

    Ye Fei did not expect that his joke would cause her to react so strongly, but in his heart, he was more touched and loved, and hurriedly kissed her tears dry and softly said, "Silly wife, can''t you hear that your husband is just joking?"

    Ye Ningsuan also knew that she had overreacted a bit because of his misunderstanding, but still a bit dissatisfied, "Ningsuan is only yours alone, even if it is a joke, you are not allowed to say so, otherwise it will hurt people''s hearts!"

    Ye Fei also felt that his joke was a bit too big, kissed her on her mouth and softly said, "I''m sorry, my husband will never make such a joke again!"

    "One sentence of sorry and that''s it?" Ye Ningsuan, who wasn''t very angry, naturally wouldn''t bother with her beloved man, but took the opportunity to twist her body and pout, "Then how are you going to make it up to me?"

    "Then husbandpensate you like this, are you satisfied?" Ye Fei said and set her small pants to one side, pulled out his own big dick that had long been male, slightly squatted down, gently grinding a few times in her wet and wonderful ce, and then forcefully pushed up his waist and sent it in deeply.

    Receiving the longed-for big cock''s caress, Ye Ningsuan immediately felt so good that she forgot all about it, and cooperated with her nephew''s fucking, and pushed her big ass backward with great force.

    At the same time, she reached back and pulled over one of Ye Fei''s palms, letting him hold her big tits, her mouth forgetting to scream, "Good nephew, good husband, your big cock fucks auntie to death!"

    Since this was his own family''s property, Ye Ningsuan of course knew that the soundproofing of this small room was extremely strong, and outsiders would definitely not be able to hear themotion inside if they weren''t lying down on the door to listen.

    So she screamed without fear, and said whatever was lewd in order to make Ye Fei fuck herself more vigorously.

    Now the only two people who have a physical rtionship with Ye Fei are Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi, and Ye Fei likes them both at the same time.

    His love for them is not the same, for his little sister, he is adoration mixed with a hint of pity.

    But aunt is different, since the first time by Ye Fei fuck, she is slutty wave iparable, so Ye Fei to her adoration at the same time, there is some rage.

    At this time to fuck up, but also used up all their own strength, belly desperately hit the slutty beautiful aunt''s big fat tender ass, big cock is also a heavy like a pounded her deep in the heart of her pussy, as if she seems to be this can never be fed to the pussy to fuck through the general.

    And in this way, but also just like Ye Ningsuan''s intention, she these days endure very hard, almost every night will think of Ye Fei himself to solve a little.

    But how can her slender fingerspare with his thick cock?

    Often to get to theter, not only the desire did not vent out, pussy but even more empty.

    And now finally ate his dream big cock again, where can not be excited?

    Just for a short while, she screamed her voice a little mute.

    Compared to thest time, Ye Fei has already had a lot more experience in this area, no longer straight thrusting like in the beginning.

    Instead, after pushing his cock heavily into the depths of his aunt''s pussy, he grinded hard on the center of her flower for a few times, and then slowly pulled out.

    However, when pulling out, it was not in a straight line, but twisting the waist, letting the cock in the beautiful aunt''s slut pussy winding action.

    It kept pulling out until only a small half of the ns was left in her pussy eye, and then violently pounded it in hard.

    Her hands weren''t idle either, one reaching up to her breasts to hold her big tits and knead them hard, while the other came to the ce where they were joined, rubbing back and forth on her small clit, which was already fully erect.

    Due to Ye Fei''s big cock and stamina, just going straight Ye Ningsuan was no match for him.

    What''s more, now with the addition of some skills, for a while, he was being fucked by his own nephew to the point that his lust flowed and he was screaming in waves.

    She just closed her eyes to enjoy the pleasure of being fucked, and before long, she leaked her first pussy cum of the day.

    Ye Fei also stopped when his aunt climaxed, quietly enjoying the pleasure her warm slutty pussy brought to him as it contracted due to her orgasm.

    But Ye Ningsuan was a bit dissatisfied, she had been holding back for too long, just one orgasm wouldn''t satisfy her. So after her orgasm had subsided a bit, she urged Ye Fei again.

    Ye Fei on the past few days has not beenforting her heart also some apologies, now naturally to her, pull out the cock, will be picked up, put her on the cot, let her lie down on her back, her legs in a big shape apart, their own stand under the bed, re-entry of the cock into her pussy, continue to manipte up.

    Knowing that there wasn''t much time, Ye Fei didn''t stop from the second time he inserted his cock in, and in one breath he fucked Ye Ningsuan five or six times, until she couldn''t take it anymore and begged for mercy before letting her go.

    After lying on the bed and resting for a while, Ye Ningsuan looked at Ye Fei''s big cock that did not vent out even once, and apologized a little in her heart, and said, "Hubby, I''m sorry, it''s all because of Ningsuan''s uselessness, how about you fuck Ningsuan for a while again."

    Ye Fei looked at her slutty pussy that had been somewhat swollen by his own fucking, where could he still bear to fuck her again.

    So heughed and said, "It''s okay, hubby can bear it for a while, but if my Ningsuan is damaged, hubby will be heartbroken."

    Ye Ningsuan extremely touched, but also once again determined that Ye Fei on their own and not just physical infatuation, under the sweet heart, strong spirit, resting his head on Ye Fei''sp, open his mouth will be full of their own obscene water of the big cock contained in, and sucked hard, at the same time, with a small hand to hold their own can not be contained in the part of the fast set.

    But after a while of this, Ye Ningsuan''s little mouth was a bit sour, but Ye Fei still hadn''t found any feeling of ejaction.

    "Okay, let''s go out, otherwise my mom and the others will be waiting anxiously." Ye Fei no longer forced himself, seeing that it was gettingte, he gently stroked Ye Ningsuan''s delicate face and uttered these words, while helping her to sit up, while he himself stood up as well.

    Ye Ningsuan then suddenly remembered something, eyes could not help but light up, quickly got up from the bed, got off the ground and slowly kneeled in front of Ye Fei''s body, holding his cock with both hands, tilted his head up to look at Ye Fei''s eyes with a kind of submissive and seductive eyes, said, "Good son, let mom serve you today. "

    Ye Fei was first stunned, and then he got a little excited, as if he really saw his mom kneeling in front of him to give himself Kou sex, and his breathing couldn''t help but be a little short.

    Feeling that the big cock in his hand was even harder than just now, Ye Ningsuan knew that he had used this move correctly.

    So she opened her mouth to hold Ye Fei''s cock and sucked it hard, and from time to time she had to spit it out and said, "What a good son, the cock is so big, mom likes it so much, good son, in a few days mom will let it fuck my slutty pussy, okay?"

    With this kind of stimtion, Ye Fei felt her pleasure getting stronger and stronger, and even had a kind of hallucination, as if at this moment kneeling in front of her, she was no longer Ye Ningsuan who was vigorously gobbling up her own stuff.

    Rather, it was his own goddess, finally couldn''t help but tremble gently, seeing that the magma that had endured for a long time was about to spurt out.

    However, just at this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door, while a voice was shouting, "Mr. Ye, are you guys inside? Something''s wrong, you guys hurry up ande out to take a look."

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Abnormal Ye Yu

    Ye Fei was quite familiar with this voice and could naturally tell that the person knocking on the door was that idiot Zhang Yu. He couldn''t help but wish he could p him to death.

    This bastard came at the worst possible time. Even if he hade a minuteter, Ye Ningsuan''s seductive little mouth would have been full by now.

    But it was clearly not possible at this moment. Although they both didn''t care much for Zhang Yu, how could they let outsiders know about their rtionship?

    Ye Fei had to signal to Ye Ningsuan with his eyes. Ye Ningsuan understood his meaning, savored the sweet taste she loved so much, and then gently spat it out.

    Following Ye Fei''s suggestion, shey on the small resting bed, covered herself with a small nket, and pretended to be asleep.

    Ye Fei also tidied up a bit, put his hand in his pocket, grabbed his restless guy, and pressed it down.

    He then opened the door a little and whispered in discontent, "Why are you so loud? My aunt just fell asleep. If you wake her up, you''ll see how I deal with you!"

    Zhang Yu also saw Ye Ningsuan lying motionless through the crack in the door, so he didn''t doubt Ye Fei''s words. He just felt a bit embarrassed and said, "Brother Ye Fei, if it weren''t for something important, I wouldn''t dare disturb Miss Ye. Can you wake her up now?"

    "Why wake her up?" Ye Fei frowned, understanding that Zhang Yu wouldn''te unless it was something serious. So he asked seriously, "What exactly happened?"

    Facing Ye Fei at that moment, Zhang Yu surprisingly felt a stronger sense of oppression than when facing important figures like Liu Fengyi. He obediently replied, "Well, Ye Yu had a disagreement with President Li, the host of today''s event. We should ask Miss Ye to mediate."

    Ye Fei was taken aback. How did Ye Yu manage to have a disagreement with Li Xue in such a short time? Was there some hidden story behind this?

    He said, "No need to call my aunt. Let me go and see. If it''s really serious, I''ll call my mom. Tell me what happened."

    Zhang Yu thought this was a good idea and walked with Ye Fei towards the hall, exining along the way. Stay updated with §Þ??

    It turned out that not long after Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan left, Li Xue, the president of Autumn Group, arrived at the hall.

    Although she rarely appeared in public, everyone here knew her, so all attention shifted to her.

    Li Xue didn''t waste time with pleasantries, briefly introduced herpany, expressed a desire for future cooperation, and announced the start of the banquet.

    Just taking over a bigpany, she hadn''t learned the lengthy speeches of other leaders, nor did she intend to.

    As a sudden big yer in Wanghai, everyone, whether sincerely or not, had toe forward to meet her.

    They approached to toast, but the order mattered, and everyone understood this well.

    Among the guests, the highest-ranking were naturally Liu Yiru and Ye Ningsuan.

    However, Ye Ningsuan didn''t show up, and Liu Yiru just raised his ss lightly towards Li Xue.

    This made everyone a bit excited. Had the Liu and Ye families already started a confrontation with Li Xue?

    Alongside this excitement, there was also a sense of admiration. Why were the most outstanding figures in Wanghai all women, and such beautiful women at that?

    Next, it was Ye Yu''s turn. While everyone expected him to act as nonchntly as his aunt and mother, he surprised them by warmly approaching, offering congrattions, and downing arge ss of wine.

    Normally, after this, Ye Yu should have left and given others a chance. However, unexpectedly, he stayed there, staring straight at Li Xue''s enchanting face, and bluntly asked, "Miss Li, would Ye Yu be honored to have a private meeting with you if he missed the chance today?"

    Li Xue was taken aback. Did this Ye Yu want to bypass the Liu and Ye families and cooperate privately with her? But that didn''t make sense. Even if he had such thoughts, he wouldn''t say it in such a public setting.

    With thoughts racing, Li Xue maintained a faint smile and asked, "I wonder what business Young Master Ye has with me?"

    "That''s right," Ye Yu once again straightforwardly said, "The moment Ye Yuid eyes on Miss Li today, he was truly amazed and hopes that Miss Li can give Ye Yu a chance to pursue her."

    With Ye Yu''s words, everyone couldn''t help but be astonished. Was this guy too direct? Didn''t he see that his aunt was already showing hostility towards Li Xue?

    Although she had gestured towards Li Xue before retreating to a corner, she was still here. How could she possibly not notice what was happening here?

    Li Xue was also a bit stunned. She wasn''t clear about the rtionship between Ye Fei and Ye Yu, only knowing that they were cousins.

    But even so, she couldn''t possibly agree to Ye Yu''s pursuit just because he was Ye Fei''s cousin. And in her heart, there was already someone faintly present, that person being Ye Fei.

    The impact Ye Fei had on her that day was too great, and he had unwittingly entered the deepest parts of her heart.

    Although Ye Fei already had a fianc¨¦e, Li Xue had mentally positioned herself as his, even if only as a lover. She was more than willing.

    How could she now agree to Ye Yu''s pursuit? So, she politely smiled and said, "I''m sorry, my career has just begun, and I haven''t considered such matters yet."

    In theory, Li Xue''s response was already a direct rejection. Ye Yu should have gracefully left. But he didn''t. Instead, he smiled and said, "While career is important, personal matters such as lifelong partnerships are also crucial. Moreover, with the support of both the Liu and Ye families, your career could progress much more smoothly. If we can''t form a strong alliance, it might be rather unpleasant."

    Li Xue, extremely clever, naturally perceived the threat in Ye Yu''s words. She couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle. Not only would she reject him, but even making a move to further embarrass him, Autumn Group still couldn''t be enemies with the Liu and Ye families.

    Of course, Li Xue couldn''t say this out loud. So, sheposed herself and said, "Young Master Ye, what exactly do you mean by that? Are you implying that if I don''t agree, Autumn Group will be enemies with the Liu and Ye families?"

    "I certainly hope that we can be the closest of partners!" Ye Yu proudly smiled. Although not explicitly stated, he undeniably acknowledged Li Xue''s statement.

 Chapter 91 Drunken Mother

    When Ye Yu spoke those words, everyone was even more astonished. Liu Yiru had just shown unfriendliness before, but now Ye Yu was directly dering war.

    In their hearts, there was a tinge of fear. If these two giants really shed, even a slight release of their energy would be enough to scatter them like small fish and shrimps.

    Zhang Yu and others who often hung out with Ye Yu were puzzled. Ye Yu''s behavior today was too unusual. Although he was usually extremely arrogant, he was generally a very smooth person. Why was he speaking to someone with strength equal to their family in this manner today?

    They also shared the same worries as others, so they wanted to find someone to mediate for them. But they didn''t dare approach Liu Yiru, so they thought of the amiable Ye Fei.

    After listening to Zhang Yu''s ount, Ye Fei felt a stir in his heart. He knew Ye Yu very well and knew that he wasn''t a clueless yboy.

    ording to reason, he shouldn''t have done something like this, but he did it. He even made a request for a rtionship that others couldn''t possibly agree to at their first meeting.

    This could only mean one thing¡ªthat Ye Yu was deliberately creating a rift between the Liu-Ye families and Autumn Group, ensuring they could never cooperate again.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. Ye Yu, oh Ye Yu, your cunning tail has finally been revealed. But he had indeed done a good thing. This way, in the future, the cooperation between Liu Yiru and Li Xue could be more discreet.

    When Ye Fei and Zhang Yu reached the middle of the hall, the farce was nearing its end. Li Xue still wore a calm smile, while Ye Yu looked somewhat embarrassed and angry. However, Ye Fei understood very well that his gaze and facial expression were the opposite, appearing extremely calm, even with a touch of cunning and satisfaction.

    "Ye Yu, what''s going on?" Since he was here, Ye Fei naturally couldn''t remain indifferent, so he called out to Ye Yu.

    Seeing Ye Fei arrive, Ye Yu knew he couldn''t continue themotion. Besides, things had already spiraled enough. Li Xue must now have a negative impression of the Liu-Ye families.

    So, he ignored Li Xue, walked over to Ye Fei, and smiled, "It''s nothing, just a small misunderstanding. I have many things to attend to, so I won''t stay here with you. I won''t greet Aunt and Auntie either. Please convey my message. Brother will find you to hang out when I have time."

    "Sure, I''ll tell Mom and Auntter," Ye Fei also smiled, "Ye Yu, you go on with your tasks. Let me know if there''s anything fun in the future. I enjoy chatting with you and the other brothers."

    "You''ve be addicted to ttery, haven''t you?" Ye Yu sneered inwardly.

    But this was exactly what he wanted, so he nodded with a smile, gestured to his group of friends, and called over the manager, saying loudly, "All expenses incurred by Autumn Group here today will be on the Ye family''s ount. President Li, I won''t disturb you any longer."

    Since this hotel belonged to the Ye family, Ye Yu''s actions were quite normal and could leave a good impression on the other party. However, the tone he used now was more like a condescending gesture, which wasn''t a good look.

    The faint smile on Li Xue''s face vanished, and she coldly replied, "Thank you, Mr. Ye. Please go ahead."

    With a wave of his hand, Ye Yu left the rooftop with his group of idlers, and the hall returned to its previous lively state.

    People raised their sses to Li Xue, showing respect to this force no less than the Ye family''s, as they didn''t dare offend her.

    As Ye Yu walked away, Ye Fei was about to return to the lounge to continue enjoying the service from his aunt''s seductive lips. However, he noticed his mother waving at him from the corner and had to suppress his impulse to go to her.

    Though he cherished Ye Ningsuan greatly, he preferred being with his mother. Of course, if his mother was willing to serve him like his aunt, that would truly be the best thing in the world.

    With these thoughts, the imagery from the lounge shed in Ye Fei''s mind again, causing his face to flush. He quickly shook his head to clear his mind before heading over to his mother.

    "What''s up, Mom? Where is Xiao Yi and the others?" Ye Fei asked.

    "They went to watch the excitement and haven''t returned yet. Come, have a drink with me," Liu Yiru poured a ss of wine for each of them, her heart filled with excitement, wanting to share her joy with everyone.

    Knowing exactly why his mother was so happy, Ye Fei felt delighted as well. He asked, "Mom, what''s making you so happy?"

    Liu Yirupletely trusted her son and needed someone to share her happiness with. ncing around to ensure they weren''t being watched, she took out the contract from her pocket and handed it to her son, smiling. "Take a look at this, and you''ll understand."

    This contract was the one drafted by Ye Fei and Li Xue. Ye Fei knew its contents, but he still took it, read through it carefully, and remarked, "It seems like Ye Yu did a good thing today."

    Liu Yiru was momentarily surprised. She was just happy about the contract, not expecting Ye Yu''s actions to make their cooperation with Li Xue even more discreet.

    Realizing her son''s intentions instantly, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel even happier. It wasn''t because of what her son said, but because she discovered that his thinking was even more agile than that of a business elite like herself, which was more gratifying than cooperating with the Autumn Group.

    She emptied her ss in one gulp, leaned over, and kissed Ye Fei on the lips. After the deep kiss they sharedst night, she no longer found kissing her son a big deal.

    Experience tales at §Þ??

    "Son, you''ve truly impressed Mom!" Liu Yiru said, pouring another ss full. Then she moved closer to Ye Fei, sat beside him, and couldn''t resist kissing his face again, saying, "Mom is so happy. Let''s drink. Mom won''t go back until she''s drunk tonight!"

    Ye Fei hadn''t expected this cute and lovely side of his mother, feeling greatly relieved. He raised his ss and joined her in drinking one ss after another.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Bringing Mom Home

    After Xiao Hanyue, Ye Yunqi, and Lin Ling finished watching themotion caused by Ye Yu, they went to the small lounge where Ye Ningsuan was resting.

    Earlier, both Ye Fei and Ye Ningsuan had gone in together, and they had all seen something inside, but nothing seemed amiss at that moment. However, when Ye Fei came out but Ye Ningsuan didn''t, it raised some suspicions. So, they decided to go and check on her.

    Fully contented, Ye Ningsuan had actually fallen asleep after Ye Fei left. She only woke up upon hearing Ye Yunqi and the others knocking at the door.

    When she realized that Xiao Hanyue had alsoe along, she was afraid that Xiao Hanyue, being experienced, might detect some peculiar scent in the room.

    So, she deliberately dyed by dawdling before finally opening the door for them. She then made up an excuse about feeling unwell, further dying their return.

    By the time they got back to where they started, Liu Yiru was already slightly tipsy, leaning softly against Ye Fei.

    On the small table in front of them, there were several empty wine bottles. If anyone unaware of her identity had seen her like this, they might have thought she was just there to crash the party and drink.

    The intimate scene between Ye Fei and his mother caught the attention of many. Some gossipmongers were quite excited. Liu Yiru, who was usually reserved, had a man by her side in public, being so intimate even in front of everyone.

    What could be happening behind closed doors? However, after they observed Ye Fei''s demeanor, their gossiping hearts settled.

    Though they had not met Ye Fei before and no one had introduced him, based on his rtionship with Ye Yu and his age, these people could instantly guess that he was the rumored son of Liu Yiru, the one considered the ultimate waste.

    When Ye Ningsuan and the others returned, Liu Yiru, with slightly blurred eyes, lifted herself off Ye Fei, took her wine ss unsteadily, and said, "Ningsuan, Hanyue,e and have a drink with me!"

    It was the first time Ye Ningsuan, who had grown up with Liu Yiru, had seen her drink so much. She couldn''t help but feel curious and asked, "Yiru, are you okay? Why are you drinking so much?"

    Find more chapters on §Þ??

    Ye Yunqi also looked worriedly at her mother. She had never imagined that the goddess-like figure of her mother could act in such a way.

    "I''m just really happy," Liu Yiru chuckled, "When I''m happy, I want to drink. Come, let''s not stop until we''re drunk today!"

    "Yiru, what''s making you so happy?" Xiao Hanyue sat down beside her and asked. They were the same age, with Xiao Hanyue being slightly younger than Liu Yiru.

    Normally, Xiao Hanyue called her ''sister'', and the two were not only the best partners at work but also rted by marriage, having a great rtionship.

    "My son has grown up and be a real man. How can I not be happy?" Liu Yiru said before leaning into her son''s embrace and giving him a peck on the lips.

    Xiao Hanyue, Lin Ling, and Ye Yunqi exchanged nces, not quite understanding what had gotten into Liu Yiru that day.

    Even if she was happy, wanting to kiss her son should have been on the cheek, right?

    Why on the lips?

    Though they found it strange, they didn''t dwell on it.

    On the other hand, Ye Ningsuan was feeling different. She understood Liu Yiru''s feelings towards Ye Fei, knowing well what was going on in her mind.

    Just like herself, Liu Yiru had gone without a man for over a decade, and her physical desires must be intense.

    After experiencing Ye Fei''s astonishing strength, she must have been infatuated just like herself.

    Now, hearing Liu Yiru call Ye Fei a real man and seeing her kiss him, did something happen between them?

    With these thoughts, Ye Ningsuan''s mind was in turmoil, feeling both happy for Ye Fei and a sense of loss for herself. With Liu Yiru by his side, would he still want her?

    There''s a saying, "Worry leads to chaos." Initially a smart woman, Ye Ningsuan should have easily realized that Liu Yiru was simply happy for her son''s growth.

    However, due to her excessive concern for Ye Fei and their rtionshipbined with her own insecurities, she ended up overthinking the situation.

    While Ye Ningsuan was lost in her thoughts, Liu Yiru was still busy urging everyone to drink, including her daughter and Lin Ling. Regardless of whether others drank or not, she always finished her ss in one go.

    Before long, two bottles of wine had been emptied, with half of another one finding its way into Liu Yiru''s belly.

    After drinking so much, Liu Yiru was now leaning heavily on Ye Fei,cking even the strength to raise her ss. Seeing this, Xiao Hanyue suggested, "Ye Fei, it''s time to take your mother home. She shouldn''t drink any more."

    Ye Fei nodded, but suddenly remembered Ye Yu''s previous behavior towards Xiao Hanyue.

    Initially, he hadn''t understood why Ye Yu acted that way, but now, considering his deliberate troublemaking with Li Xue, Ye Fei understood.

    That guy was trying to sow discord between Xiao Hanyue and his mother. So, he said, "Aunt Xiao, Ye Yu''s behavior earlier was off. Don''t take it to heart."

    Xiao Hanyue smiled and said, "He doesn''t represent the Ye family. Trying to sow discord between me and Yiru, he''s far from seeding."

    Ye Fei finally realized that his beautiful prospective mother-inw not only had a stunning appearance but also a clever and sensitive heart. With a relieved heart, he half-supported and half-carried his mother to help her stand up, saying, "Let''s go back then."

    Ye Ningsuan snapped out of her contemtion and saw the intimate posture of the mother and son. Her heart twinged once again, but now she hadpletely tied her heart to Ye Fei. She would do anything that benefited him, even if it meant disregarding everything else. In order to give Ye Fei and Liu Yiru a chance to be alone, she said to Ye Yunqi, "Yunqi, let''s go as well."

    Ye Yunqi hesitated, saying, "But mom is so drunk. Maybe I should go home to take care of her."

    Ye Ningsuan forced a smile and said, "Your mom has your brother to take care of her. You should go with your aunt. Look, your cousin hasn''t returned yet, and your aunt will be lonely by herself."

    "Alright," Ye Yunqi thought for a moment. Now that her beloved brother had changed so much from before, taking care of their mom was a piece of cake. Her aunt living alone did indeed sound lonely, so she nodded in agreement.

    Over by Ye Fei, he noticed the hint of loss in Ye Ningsuan''s eyes. Although he didn''t know the reason behind it, he was certain it had something to do with him.

    So, as he half-carried his mother, he walked over to her side and whispered in her ear, "Ningsuan, rest assured, no matter what happens, I will cherish and love you for a lifetime!"

    Seeing that Ye Fei could still consider her feelings while holding Liu Yiru, Ye Ningsuan felt an overwhelming sweetness in her heart. Everything she did for him waspletely worthwhile.

    As they left the hotel and were hit by the wind outside, Liu Yiru became even more intoxicated, unable to walk at all.

    Ye Fei simply lifted her horizontally, and Liu Yiru instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her head in his chest.

    The mother and son now looked just like a loving couple. Ye Yunqi chuckled, "Look at my mom and brother, they really look like a couple."

    The other three women allughed. Xiao Hanyue and Lin Lingughed at the joke, but Ye Ningsuan felt differently. She thought to herself that they might soon be a real couple.

    After receivingfort from Ye Fei, she hadpletely opened up.

    Ye Fei was definitely not someone she could possess alone, so she might as well help facilitate good things for him, which would also make him cherish her more. So she smiled and said, "Ye Fei, you must take good care of your little wife and make sure she''sfortable!"

 Chapter 93 The Ambiguity in the Car

    Ye Fei held his goddess in his arms, not thinking much at first, only feeling sorry that she was so drunk and wanting to take her home as soon as possible to rest.

    When Ye Ningsuan spoke, the fire in his heart that had not been vented with Ye Ningsuan before suddenly red up again, and the naughty thing below instantly sprung up, stiffly pressing against his mother''s soft and beautiful buttocks.

    As he moved, the friction intensified, making his heartbeat faster and faster. But he had to endure, the torment was somewhat unbearable.

    Luckily, he had already called the attendants earlier, and they had now brought the car over. Otherwise, he really couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t burst under such stimtion by the time they reached the parking lot.

    After getting into the car driven by Miss Li with his mother in his arms, Ye Fei finally breathed a sigh of relief, wanting to put his mother aside.

    However, Liu Yiru seemed unwilling to leave him. Her arms were still tightly wrapped around his neck, so Ye Fei had no choice but to let her sit on hisp.

    But as soon as she sat down, Ye Fei couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He even took in a sharp breath because Liu Yiru''s plump and tender buttocks pressed heavily on his steel-like thing, causing him some pain.

    At the same time, it was morefortable and stimting, as it was his goddess sitting in hisp.

    Now his hard thing was deeply embedded in her soft buttocks, making Ye Fei have the urge to push up forcefully to increase the excitement, but he ultimately restrained himself.

    Just as he managed to control his impulse, Ye Fei was about to rx.

    However, Liu Yiru seemed not to let him pass so easily. Perhaps feeling ufortable with the hard thing under her, she instinctively began to twist her body.

    This made Ye Fei even more ufortable because now not only were her plump buttocks rubbing against his thing, but herrge breasts were also rubbing against his chest, and through their thin clothes, Ye Fei could even feel the two slightly hardened little pearls on her chest.

    Ye Fei was truly at a loss. The stimtion he was receiving was too intense. If it were another woman in his arms, maybe it would be a little easier.

    But it had to be the woman he desired the most, and she was the one he couldn''t touch. How could Ye Fei endure this?

    Fortunately, after twisting for a while, Liu Yiru stopped, which finally gave Ye Fei some relief.

    But then he realized another issue. Liu Yiru had stopped because the hard thing was no longer bothering her.

    Through her continuous movements, she had angled the thing horizontally, and now it was wedged deeply between her buttocks.

    And Ye Fei''s thing was indeed a bit toorge. After passing through her buttocks, the front end was now pressing against her most sensitive spot through their clothes, making her not onlyfortable but even stopping her from twisting.

    Ye Fei dared not move at all, as the current position of both of them was quite awkward.

    If they weren''t clothed right now, Ye Fei wouldn''t need to change positions. Just a gentle push, and his naughty thing could enter the ce where he originally came from.

    Ye Fei, who didn''t dare to breathe heavily, thought he could keep this posture until they reached home.

    However, a mishap urred. It''s unclear what happened ahead, but Miss Li suddenly mmed on the brakes, causing Ye Fei, who was unprepared, to jump.

    And that big thing also hit his mother''s sensitive spot hard.

    "Ah¡ª" Her sensitive spot was attacked, and the extremely tingling sensation made Liu Yiru involuntarily let out a long, coquettish moan.

    Fortunately, although her car looked understated from the outside, the interior decorations were top-notch.

    There was a partition between the front and back seats of the car that prevented the attendants from seeing or hearing what was happening in the back.

    Normally, this partition was hardly ever used, but today, because Liu Yiru had drunk too much, Miss Li tactfully lowered the partition.

    After all, as a subordinate, it was not good to see the boss drunk and losing control. Even if the two of them had a good rtionship, there would inevitably be some awkwardness.

    "Ye Fei, a stray dog suddenly ran in front of the car, I hit the brakes, is Ms. Liu okay?" Miss Li lowered the partition slightly and turned around to ask.

    "It''s okay, just feeling a bit ufortable from drinking too much. Drive faster, let''s get home quickly!" Ye Fei hurriedly instructed, afraid that Miss Li might look back again.

    Because Liu Yiru had started to twist again, and there were continuous soft moansing from her lips, this situation naturally couldn''t be seen by Miss Li.

    It wasn''t until Miss Li raised the partition back up that Ye Fei could finally rx.

    However, he felt even more ufortable physically, and also understood why his mother started twisting again.

    It turned out that after the bump just now, Liu Yiru seemed to have found a way to make herself morefortable. Although she was already in a drunken stupor, her body''s instincts were still there.

    Now, with this kind offort, how could she not pursue it further? So she continued to twist, letting their sensitive areas rub against each other.

    Ye Fei''s breathing became rapid, his eyes slightly reddened, unable to endure the desire in his heart any longer. He reached out to his mother''s chest, gently fondling one of herrge breasts.

    In this way, Liu Yiru seemed even morefortable, her soft moans bing louder, and her body''s movements more forceful.

    As he held his mother''s full breast, Ye Fei''s wicked thoughts grew stronger and finally overcame his reason. Slowly, he reached down, sliding his hand under his mother''s evening gown, touching a part of her that was much fuller than Ye Ningsuan or Ye Yunqi, only to find that it was already very wet.

 Chapter 94 Crazy Blasphemy 1

    Seemingly sensing that the hand entering between her legs could bring her greater pleasure, Liu Yiru instinctively had to clench her legs, locking Ye Fei''s hand in her wonderful ce, not letting him leave.

    Ye Fei, of course, never wanted to leave, and his fingers moved lightly, picking apart the already soaked chaps by a thread, and pressing them directly to his mom''s ce that was as full as a ripe peach.

    In the center of the wet slit back and forth a few strokes lightly, so that her small mouth slightly open, roughly gasping, and her throat also issued a much louder than just a moment ago, the chirping sound.

    Perhaps it was his mom''s chants that gave Ye Fei enough courage, and his fingers that were lightly stroking his mom''s slit finally came to her fascinating hole and slowly inserted a knuckle into it.

    Liu Yiru''s wonderful ce was so tight and hot that Ye Fei found it a bit difficult to move around after just one knuckle went in.

    Moreover, as if sensing the entry of a foreign object, that wonderful ce instinctively contracted, biting his finger even tighter, and the tender flesh of the four walls gently wriggled, forming an inward pull, trying to lure his finger even deeper.

    This feeling was so wonderful, just a little bit of a finger going in brought himself such a mesmerizing sensation.

    If I put that thing in, I wonder how much better it would be!

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be mesmerized, at this moment he no longer had much sense, after having this crazy thought, he couldn''t restrain it any longer.

    His left arm was so strong that he picked his mom up, letting her hang on himself for a while, and his right hand reached down and unzipped his pants, releasing the dick that rose up like an iron bar.

    Then he set her down again, lifted the hem of her gown up, flicked her soaked chaps to one side, and pressed his hard, hot thing against her wonderful ce, about to break in.

    But just at this time, the car suddenly stopped, and then came Ms. Lee''s voice, "Ye Fei, we''re here!"

    This turn of events caused Ye Fei to instantly regain his senses, and he couldn''t help but feel a million pangs of fear, cold sweat pouring out.

    He did have thoughts about his goddess, and even more so, he wanted to get herpletely. But definitely not at a time like this, if he possessed her now, even if his mom didn''t me him when she woke up, he couldn''t forgive himself.

    After pping himself heavily on the face, Ye Fei hurriedly put their clothes in order.

    And at that moment, Ms. Lee also put the stall down and turned back to see the p mark on Ye Fei''s face, she couldn''t help but ask strangely, "Ye Fei, what''s going on with your face?"

    "Nothing, it''s just that there was a mosquito just now, I hit it a few times without hitting it, and it ended up biting on mommy, so when I got angry, I hit it a little too hard." Ye Fei''s reaction was so fast now, just in a sh, he thought of what to say.

    Ms. Li did not doubt his words, instead, her heart felt very pleased that Liu always had a son who loved her so much.

    Getting out of the car himself first, Ye Fei reached out his arms to pick his mom up again and walked towards the house, the hem of her long gown hanging down.

    It was just enough to cover his thing that had no way of going soft, so Ms. Li didn''t notice anything wrong with him, as for Ye Fei''s health problem, Liu Yiru didn''t hide it from her, so although she wasn''t sure about the details, she was aware that Ye Fei''s body had gotten better.

    Although the Ye family was a big family, there weren''t many rules.

    Liu Yiru and the three non-biological daughters even get along as if they were sisters, Ye Siqi and the three of them, although they call Liu Yiru mother on their mouths, but in their hearts they have always taken her as a rtable Siqi sister, so today, they did not intentionally have to wait for them toe back, and as usual, they went to bed when the time came.

    Looking at the vi where the lights have been turned off, Ye Fei also knows that the three sisters have gone to bed, so she didn''t want to disturb them again.

    After saying goodbye to Ms. Li, she carried her mother up the stairs to her bedroom.

    Originally, Liu Yiru had drunk so much wine, she should have washed up before going to bed.

    But now it was no longer possible, Ye Fei didn''t dare to help her bathe, just now just that kind of contact had made him lose his mind.

    If he saw her body directly, Ye Fei was afraid that he wouldpletely turn into a beast.

    Helping his mom to take off her gown, she was now left with only a set of underwear.

    Although it was a very ordinary style, but wearing on her body, it was looking sexy, Ye Fei didn''t dare to look at it more, pulling over a thin quilt to help her cover it, until that vorful jade body waspletely covered by the quilt, Ye Fei only let out a sigh of relief.

    Put mom settled, Ye Fei was about to go back to his own room, but suddenly stopped again, although no one in the family before drunk.

    But he had seen on TV that drunk people sometimes ask for water in the middle of the night, and now he was a little uneasy about leaving his mom alone, so he simply got into bed.

    However, he did not dare to sleep under the same nket with his mom, and pulled another nket over, lying in a position farther away from his mom.

    Leaving her son''s warm embrace, Liu Yiru muttered a few unintelligible words with some dissatisfaction and then scrambled around in a panic.

    Ye Fei startled, hastily reached out to hold one of the mother''s small hand, Liu Yiru hold his hand, stopped scratching, but the body is a roll, a moment to his side, into his quilt.

    Re-embracing his mom''s soft and delicate body, Ye Fei''s heart pounded again, while Liu Yiru lost that feeling due to being halfwayfortable just now.

    Now after drilling into his embrace, she instinctively searched for the thing that brought her joy, her small hands fumbled around her son''s body for a while, and soon found the thing that had never gone soft, and hurriedly gripped it with force, and a delighted smile emerged on her beautiful face.

    Ye Fei hadn''t gotten any catharsis from Ye Ningsuan, and having that kind of contact with the goddess of his heart on the way, he had almost reached his limit.

    Now that thing was again held by mom in her soft little hand, he felt that if he held back any longer he would really explode.

    Mom, like his aunt, has also been empty for more than ten years, she must want it badly too, right? As long as I don''t go in, there''s nothing wrong, why not satisfy her a little like I satisfied my little sister back then?

    Ye Fei, who had thought of a good reason for herself, no longer trying to hold back, sat up violently, lifted the quilt off of the two of them, and reached out with a somewhat trembling hand, gently unsping her mom''s small white bra.

    With the bra off, Liu Yiru chest that pair of huge straight big tits popped out.

    With her somewhat rapid breathing swaying slightly, Ye Fei''s eyes stared straight at this pair of beautiful tits that had once fed her, her breathing became even more ragged, and she couldn''t help but to lower her head and gently suck on one small tender red nipple while reaching out to hold the other and gently kneading it.

    "Oh ..." the tingling pleasureing from her chest made Liu Yiru let out a soulful moan, and the small hand holding her son''s big cock instinctively fiddled with it.

    "Hiss ..."

    Ye Fei sucked in a breath of cool air with pleasure, even though her mom''s movements in fiddling with her cock were not pure at all, not at allparable to that of her aunt and her little sister, Ye Fei felt even morefortable than when they did it.

    She is her own goddess ah, with her small hands to help their own cock, this is Ye Fei dream never dare to think of things, I did not expect that today actually happened.

    Encouraged Ye Fei more to work hard, hands holding mom''s big white and attractive tits hard to knead, but also her two small nipples have been filled with blood and hardened to take turns to contain into the mouth to suck, and sometimes also with teeth gently bite on it.

 Chapter 95 Crazy Blasphemy 2

    "Ah ... oh ..."

    Liu Yiru was made to constantly let out delicate moans by her son, and her pair of plump and slender thighs were tightly mped together, rubbing against each other as a way to get somefort from her itchy and empty ce.

    Feeling the change in his mom, Ye Fei left her tits, and kissed his lips all along her t stomach, all the way to his mom''s bleak ce, gently kissing her wonderful triangle, Ye Fei reached down and took off her small panties which were already soaked to the skin.

    What a beautiful pussy! That was Ye Fei''s first reaction when he saw his mom''s tender pussy.

    As he imagined, Liu Yiru''s pussy was exactly the kind of peach pussy on the pictures of beautiful pussy that he saw on the inte before, but it was even more attractive than that picture, just like a ripe peach like a high grave, but the color was a hint of pink in the middle of the white tenderness, which was much more beautiful than the one that had already turned a little purple on the picture.

    In the middle of the ripe peach, there is a tender red slit, a small bean peeps out yfully, it is her small clitoris that has been erected.

    Like a pilgrimage, Ye Fei stared at this extremely beautiful young pussy in front of him for a long time, until a dissatisfied moan came out of his mom''s little mouth.

    Only then did he reach out and hold down the tworge white and tenderbia, gently spreading them to both sides, causing his mom''s bright red pussy slit to open up like a small mouth, revealing the small and tantalizing clitoris and the pussy eye that was spitting out a little bit of lewd water from underneath.

    Stretching out her tongue, Ye Fei used the tip of her tongue to run it from bottom to top in her mom''s tantalizing pussy slit, and Liu Yiru immediately let out an exuberant cry.

    Her white and tender thighs clenched her son''s head so hard that she let go of his big cock, and instinctively pressed down on his head and pressed hard into her tender pussy.

    Ye Fei had no room to breathe with his mom''s entire mouth and nose squeezed against her pussy.

    But with his current ability, he would be fine even if he held his breath for two hours, so he didn''t break away from his mom.

    Instead, he continued to lick her tender pussy, sometimes licking at her small clit, sometimes sweeping his rough tongue over her entire sensitive pussy, sometimes taking her entire pussy into his mouth and sucking hard, even pushing the tip of his tongue into her tight pussy eye and gently twitching it.

    Liu Yiru and her husband did not have any feelings, when the same room is just routine, where to enjoy this kind of stimtion, coupled with the empty more than ten years, the body is naturally sensitive.

    Just less than three minutes, she screamed, her legs harder to mp the son''s head, her body also began to tremble.

    A powerful contraction of her slut pussy caused her son''s tongue to be pinched a bit painfully, and then arge stream of hot cunt essence gushed out wildly from the depths of her slut pussy, flowing down her son''s tongue that was sticking into her pussy as much as it could into his mouth.

    Ye Fei naturally would not mind his mother, swallowed all the lewd water that flowed into his mouth, and licked on his mother''s tender pussy for a while as if tofort her, before raising his head to look towards her.

    After the climax of Liu Yiru limbs wide open copsed on the bed, beautiful face hung ayer of satisfaction halo, sexy mouth slightly open, huffing and puffing panting, chest that pair of big tits as she breathed violently undting, shaking Ye Fei are a little dizzy.

    Looking at his mom''s sexy little mouth, Ye Fei''s heart was impulsive, because he thought of the scene just now when Ye Ningsuan called herself mom while holding his cock.

    At that time, he had fantasized that he would let his mom really suck his dick, but at that time, he thought it could only be a fantasy.

    He didn''t expect the opportunity toe this way. If he let go of such a good opportunity, I''m afraid God wouldn''t agree, right?

    Put the me on God, Ye Fei some peace of mind up, slowly kneel and sit on the side of the mother''s head, reach out and hold his cock, with arge ns on her small mouth.

    Gently rubbing up on her sexy cherry lips, due to too much excitement, the ns horse eye has oozed out a drop of obscene liquid, with his rubbing all coated on mom''s sexy lips.

    Liu Yiru had drunk too much wine today, and had just gone through an unimpeded orgasm, she couldn''t help but feel a little thirsty, her body''s instincts made her subconsciously look for water.

    Ye Fei just happened to send her cock over, and there was still a drop of water on it, although it was extremely small, but it made Liu Yiru interested in it, and she couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and lick on the ns.

    Being swept by mom''s smooth and tender tongue, Ye Fei''s heart became even more excited, and his cock rose even harder than earlier, at the same time another drop of lewdness seeped out, only to be rolled up by mom''s fragrant tongue and brought back to his mouth.

    Liu Yiru who found the source of water was so happy that he couldn''t help but hold the thing at the edge of his mouth and sucked it hard, wanting to suck out more water.

    However, Ye Fei almost screamed with pleasure, although her mom was just sucking instinctively without any skill, but the goddess in her heart was giving herself a blowjob, I''m afraid that no one in the world could still hold back.

    Ye Fei is also the same, this aspect of the endurance is very strong, he seems to be back to the first time his little sister gave him a blowjob situation.

    Mom just sucked a few times, then he let out a low growl, his cock soared, and began to spray powerfully,rge strands of semen into mom''s sexy mouth one after another.

    Finally he got the water he wanted, and although it seemed a bit sticky and had a salty taste, Liu Yiru was still happy and swallowed it quickly.

    However, since Ye Fei had cum too much and too fast, and since her little mouth was not very conducive to swallowing with a cock in it, some cum still squeezed out of the corners of her mouth.

    After seven or eight spurts in a row, Ye Fei stopped and tried to pull his cock out of his mom''s mouth.

    But mom seems to be a little bit too much, holding the cock and sucked a few times, to find that there is no more water out, before letting go of it, but then stretched out the red tender tongue to the corners of the mouth that some semen rolled into the mouth.

    Looking at the holy and noble mother to make such a lewd action, Ye Fei that has just finished jetting the big cock and violently hard, eyes also again be a little red, thought anyway, already like this, let mother more satisfied with their own point.

    This time Ye Fei stared at, is the mom''s pair of big plump tits.

    Ever since that time he had yed |milk fuck with his aunt, he had enjoyed watching his cock going between his tits.

    Unfortunately, his little sister''s tits were too small to y this with himself, and it had held him back for a long time.

    Now that he saw that his mom''s tits were a little bit bigger than his aunt''s, he thought it must be even better to clip them. And just the thought of his cock going between his mom''s pair of big tits excited Ye Fei to no end.

    Getting up and sitting on her mom''s stomach, Ye Fei lowered his cock into her deep cleavage.

    Then he took one of her big tits in each hand and squeezed it hard in the center, and then his cock was tightly mped down. Then he thrust back and forth in the space formed by his mom''s tits.

    Liu Yiru''s skin was extremely tender and smooth, and now even though she didn''t use any lubrication, Ye Fei''s cock was still very smooth as it moved in and out between her tits.

    Watching his fuchsia-red cock travel between his mom''s big, snow-white tits, Ye Fei felt a million times more pleasurable, even more so than sticking it in his aunt''s pussy.

    Especially when he pushed himself forward, the huge ns always touched his mom''s rounded chin, and sometimes slipped past it and touched her little mouth. So he simply pushed her head up a bit more so that he could touch her mouth every time he pushed forward.

 Chapter 96 Crazy Blasphemy 3

    The dreaming Liu Yiru sensed that the water source wasing again, so she hurriedly held it in, but just as she held it in she withdrew it back, and had no choice but to open her mouth slightly and suck on it every time it came in.

    In this way, mother and son formed a perfect breastfeeding in a situation where one of them made a mistake, while the other one simply didn''t realize it at all.

    The strong visual stimtion still didn''t allow Ye Fei to endure for long this time, just less than five hundred strokes between his mom''s tits and in her little mouth before he started to ejacte strongly again, while Liu Yiru unconsciously drank her son''s second wave of cum of the night.

    Ye Fei who had ejacted for the second time endured was not feeling satisfied, and his eyes couldn''t help but fixate on his mom''s most tantalizing parts again.

    So he picked up her tantalizingly beautiful legs and put his big hardened cock again between her legs.

    Then as he did when he did it with his little sister, he clenched his cock with her legs, and began to thrust up in her special space, the rough head of the big turtle rubbing against his mom''s full peach pussy one by one.

    Although Liu Yiru was already asleep, her body responded in the most faithful way, and as her son rubbed her vigorously, more and more lewd water flowed from her pussy, making Ye Fei''s thrusts even smoother.

    Ye Fei had already entered a semi-crazy state by now, staring unblinkingly at his mother''s stunning face, which had turned red with arousal, and her big tits, which were bouncing up and down as she fucked. While thrusting rapidly, he murmured, "Mom, mom, I''m going to fuck you, I''m going to satisfy you!"

    Liu Yiru''s body soon spasmed, and with a low petnt cry, let out the cunt cum she had suppressed for many years.

    Ye Fei, however, was not as ineffective this time as he was earlier, his cock was still hard as an iron bar, and after his mom''s orgasm had subsided a little, he began his conquest again.

    Ye Fei had been making mom orgasm three times before he got the feeling.

    Mom''s legs down, so that they are coiled in his waist, but he is holding his own cock, the ns on top of the mom''s peach-like full pussy, quickly hand jacking up, not long, then low roar,rge strands ofrge strands of semen spewed out, pouring on the mom''s peach beautiful pussy.

    A series of three catharsis, let Ye Feipletely calm down, but the heart is still extremely excited, this feeling is really good.

    Although he didn''t have to go into battle, he felt more satisfied than ying with Ye Ningsuan and Ye Yunqi.

    However, after the secret pleasure, Ye Fei pped himself hard again.

    Ever since he was a child, his mom had always been the most perfect goddess in his heart, something that no mere mortal could spheme, even he himself was line.

    But today, he had done something like this, which made him somewhat unable to forgive himself, especially since thest squirt had gone straight to her there.

    It didn''t go in, but that was already considered the most excessive sphemy, right?

    But since it had already happened, Ye Fei didn''t want to dwell on that, as long as he treated her well for the rest of his life anyway.

    The kind of tantalizing vor she unintentionally revealed just now gave Ye Fei a vague perception.

    That is, although mom is still as holy and noble as before, but is not the goddess in his own imagination, but a woman with flesh and blood, and even desire.

    Sometimes, being a "human" is much more pleasurable than being a "god", but unfortunately, the current Ye Fei does not have a deep understanding of this, and also missed a good opportunity topletely own a goddess.

    Another look at the face of a satisfied sleeping mother, Ye Fei carefully took out some wet wipes, her peach beauty pussy stained with their own semen wipe clean, and help her to put the underwear organized, before holding her together to sleep.

    A good biological clock made Liu Yiru wake up at around six in the morning, and as usual, she was a bit ufortable after the hangover.

    However, this small problem naturally couldn''t be difficult for her with deep internal energy, sitting down on her knees, she ran through the family''s heart method.

    She immediately felt refreshed, andpared to previous days, her body felt much more rxed.

    Turning her head to look at her son who was still sleeping, Liu Yiru could not help but have a hint of redness flutter over her beautiful face.

    Due to her deep inner strength, she was not ignorant ofst night''s events, especially in terms of her body''s sensations, which were not that different from when it was clear.

    However, because she was too drunk, she had always thought that it was just a dream of hers.

    Seeing her son at this moment made her remember that very fragrant dream again.

    She didn''t know why she would have such a dream, and it still felt so real, could it be that she had other emotions in her heart besides having love for her son?

    It had to be said that as long as it was a woman, no matter if she was an adult or a little girl, there was a sensitive side to her heart.

    Now Liu Yiru is so, afterst night''s pleasure that she thought was a dream, originally to her son is only a loving mother''s feelings, her heart has undergone a subtle change, and when she looked at his handsome face, her heartbeat actually elerated a little.

    Right at this moment, the sleeping Ye Fei suddenly turned over, from lying on his side to lying on his back, under the thin quilt. His male features, which naturally react in the early morning, appeared in front of his mom''s eyes very abruptly, pushing the quilt out into a high tent.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a little shy, but her eyes couldn''t leave that ce for a moment, and her heart had an impulse to lift the quilt and hold it in her hand like in the dream.

    At that moment, Ye Fei seemed to think that his mom was not stimted enough, and lifted his leg so hard that he kicked the quilt to the side.

    His underpants were a little worse for wear fromst night''s tearing, and the long, thick thing was poking out of one side of his underpants, very spiritedly pointing diagonally toward the heavens, and throbbing all at once.

    "Ah ..." Liu Yiru couldn''t help but exim, then reached out and covered her small mouth, she didn''t think that after a few years of absence, her son''s thing had grown so big.

    It was as big as the one inst night''s dream, thinking about the boundless pleasure this thing brought her in the dream, she couldn''t help but be a bit smitten.

    As already mentioned before, she and her husband didn''t have much affection, and naturally couldn''t be too harmonious when it came to things like sex.

    At that time, her husband was at the peak of his career, and would live in the club almost every day, and didn''t have much time to be in the same room with her, sost night''s dream could be said to be the greatest pleasure she had ever enjoyed in her life.

    This was still without really doing it, if she really let it in, what would she feel like?

    The mesmerized Liu Yiru finally couldn''t help but stretch out her little trembling hand and gently hold it.

    Just a grip, will feel a hot breath from the above into their palms, bringing up a tingling feeling, has been passed to the heart, hot even her breathing is a little short of breath.

    Eyes somewhat obsessed staring at the baby held in the hand, Liu Yiru can not help but think of the dream it into their mouth situation, gently pursed small mouth, suddenly have a kind of want to taste, see andst night''s is not the same impulse.

    Slowly leaned her head over, Liu Yiru slightly opened her mouth, wanting to hold the egg-sized ns.

    But just at this moment, there was suddenly a loud noise from outside, causing Liu Yiru to wake up at once. Can not help but shrieked, busy to let go of his son''s dick, hands cover hot face, quickly jumped out of bed, even clothes did not care to wear, but ran into the bathroom.

    Unlocking the restroom door from the inside, Liu Yiru only breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat powerless to sit on the floor, feeling that her heart is about to jump out, and her heart is a little afraid.

    Luckily, the loud noiseing from the living room, otherwise I am afraid that I really would have contained it, in that case, my son will definitely wake up, if he sees himself like this, where do I have the face to live?

    I have to say, sometimes the creation is really very tricky, the mother and son are too concerned about each other''s views, but let them hold back the impulse in their hearts, after a long time topletely melt into one.

    Thinking back to this past, in addition to that faint warmth, there was also a trace of helplessness.

    Although the scene just now was not seen by anyone other than herself, Liu Yiru still felt that she had no face to go see her son. If it wasn''t for the phone ringing outside, I''m afraid she would have stayed in the restroom until Ye Fei came to call her.

    In the restroom, she put on the spare clothes inside before Liu Yiru walked out.

    By this time Ye Fei had already woken up and was answering the phone, when she saw her mome out, her face couldn''t help but blush, handing her the phone to her and saying, "Mom, Great Auntie is calling, she said she has something to discuss with you."

    "Thanks." Liu Yiru remembered what she had just done, and her face reddened into a blush as well.

    The two of them now, in their hearts, both felt a little sorry for each other, without realizing it, the previous kind of intimate mother-son rtionship unexpectedly had a hint of a disconnect.

    But sometimes, creating a gap is not a bad thing, because the gap between their affection just became a catalyst for their other kind of feelings.

 Chapter 97 Subtle Changes

    "Sis, what''s up so early in the morning?"

    Taking the phone, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but feel a bit strange. Although their sisterly bond was great, due to their busy careers, they didn''t get to meet often throughout the year. Their phone calls were usually in the evenings, so it was unusual for her sister to call in the morning.

    "Oh, up so early? Normally, you''d be at the office by now, right? What, addicted to sleeping with your son?" Liu Fengyi didn''t respond to her words but teased andughed instead.

    Blushing, Liu Yiru yfully scolded, "Sis, I''m talking about serious matters here, why are you making jokes!"

    Laughing, Liu Fengyi remarked, "Oh, now you''re even learning to be coy? I remember you haven''t been coy with anyone since you turned fifteen. Have you gotten used to being sweet with your son, and now you can''t help but be the same with your sister?"

    While yfully being coy with her sister was a natural reaction for Liu Yiru, being reminded of it made her pause. Indeed, she rarely acted this way, even in her childhood, and even less so as an adult. However,tely, things seemed to be changing. She realized she had been a bit yful with her son at the school gate recently and now unintentionally used a simr tone with her sister. Could something have changed in her mindset in his presence?

    Thinking about this, Liu Yiru stole a nce at her son, still in bed. She noticed him looking at her intently, a hint of adoration in his eyes. Her face flushed again, heart beating faster, but she didn''t forget that she was on the phone with her sister. Regainingposure, she asked in a normal tone, "Sis, what''s the matter?"

    Liu Fengyi''s tone grew serious as she said, "Someone from the Wu family has arrived."

    "The Wu family?" Liu Yiru was initially puzzled but quickly realized, asking in surprise, "You mean the Wu family of the Martial Alliance?"

    "Yes, that''s them." Liu Fengyi''s tone turned somber. "A member of the Wu family approached me this morning, saying they have some business matters to discuss with our Liu family. The Wu family has been bing more assertive; this visit may not be friendly. I''ve managed to stall them. Come over so we can discuss a n."

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Liu Yiru agreed and thought to inform Ye Fei, only to find him already up and dressed neatly.

    Surprised, Liu Yiru, with her strong inner power and heightened senses, was astonished that she hadn''t noticed her son getting up and dressed beside her. This level of stealth, she realized, might even surpass that of her youngest sister, the most powerful among the sisters.

    Following theirst experiment, she knew her son possessed immense power, but she hadn''t expected him to move so gracefully. She suddenly felt a bit perplexed by the son she had raised for sixteen years, as if there was a mysterious aura around him, tempting her to explore and understand¡ªnot as a mother, but as a woman.

    Seeing his mother staring at him, Ye Fei checked himself, finding nothing amiss, and asked, "Mom, is everything okay? Am I doing something wrong?"

    "Nothing, Mom needs to go out for a bit. Stay home and y with your third sister." Liu Yiru shook her head, dismissing her wandering thoughts. The stronger her son became, the happier she was.

    "Mom, I want to go with you." Ye Fei overheard what Liu Fengyi said on the phone. Although he didn''t understand the significance of the Wu family or the Martial Alliance, he sensed that the visitors might not be good people.

    He understood that with his mother''s and aunt''s martial skills, and with them being in Wanghai, nothing serious would happen. Yet, he couldn''t shake off his worry. His current mindset resembled that of a husband concerned about his wife going out alone.

    After a moment of thought, Liu Yiru agreed. Her son was grown now, and it was time for him to experience some of the world''s affairs. Just like Ye Fei, she believed that nothing would happen in Wanghai, and even if it did, with his seemingly stronger abilities than her youngest sister, there was nothing to fear.

    As it was Sunday and Miss Li didn''te over, Liu Yiru had to drive herself. Ye Fei sat in the passenger seat. He just wanted to be close to his mother. Even with the seats between them, it felt too far.

    "Mom, what does the Wu family do exactly?" Walking on the road, Ye Fei wanted to keep gazing at the eternally mesmerizing beauty of his mother''s face. Yet, he was also wary of being caught, so he casually asked, giving himself a reason to keep staring at her.

    Focused on driving, Liu Yiru didn''t notice anything unusual in her son''s gaze but was surprised by his question. "How do you know about the Wu family?"

    "Auntie mentioned it on the phone," Ye Fei nonchntly replied.

    Liu Yiru felt relieved in her heart. With her son possessing such powerful abilities, it was natural that he wouldn''t fail to hear that she wasn''t intentionally avoiding him. It seemed he was going along because he was worried about her.

    Thinking about this, an unusual sweetness blossomed in Liu Yiru''s heart. She felt aforting joy from her son''s concern for her, along with a hint of the exhration of being cared for like a little girl.

    "The Wu family is one of the two guardian families of the Martial Alliance." Liu Yiru knew that with her son having such abilities, he would inevitablye into contact with martial artists in the future. So, she decided not to hide anything from him.

    "Guardian families? That name sounds strange, like something from a martial arts movie," Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh. "And what exactly is the Martial Alliance?"

    "Let me start from the beginning with you." Liu Yiru slowed down the car a bit and began to recount what she had heard from her father.

    "It was forty years ago when the domestic situation was not very stable. Some martial artists took advantage of the chaos, while other righteous martial artists hesitated to intervene due to the unfavorable conditions at the time.

    One day, an unbelievably strong person suddenly appeared. After swiftly dealing with over ten troublemaking martial artists, he sent out a message inviting all martial practitioners in the country to gather at Mount Tai.

    Our Liu family was also among those invited, and at that time, your grandfather was in his prime and naturally didn''t want to miss such an opportunity, so he went.

    ording to him, that day the man spoke arrogantly, saying he wanted to set rules for martial artists all over the world. Many martial artists naturally challenged him as they didn''t agree, but none could withstand his three moves. However, he was merciful, and all those defeated by him were just knocked down without any injuries.

    So, everyone was impressed by him, andter, under his leadership, a martial arts alliance was established, which is what I refer to as the Martial Alliance."

    Mother and son spoke, one narrating and the other listening, seemingly no different from usual. However, neither of them noticed that between them, subtle changes were taking ce.

 Chapter 98 The Envoy of the Martial Alliance

    "Ah, I see." Ye Fei nodded, then asked, "So, what exactly does this Martial Alliance do, and what''s the deal with the Guardian Families?"

    Liu Yiru exined, "Although named an alliance, the Martial Alliance is actually a loose organization with the sole purpose of supervising us martial practitioners. It ensures that we don''t easily harm ordinary people and that we don''t misuse our martial skills for evil purposes.

    As for the Guardian Families, when everyone elected that man as the Alliance Leader and felt that he alone couldn''t manage so many martial practitioners, they simultaneously selected the two most prestigious and powerful families at the time to assist him. These became the Guardian Families."

    "So, this means the Martial Alliance should be a righteous organization. But why did you and Auntie mention that they were up to something bad?" Ye Fei was still not entirely clear.

    "That was in the past," Liu Yiru sighed. "At the beginning, the Alliance Leader used to roam the martial world almost every day, and the martial atmosphere was unprecedentedly good.

    However, a few yearster, the Leader became less visible, delegating all matters to the two Guardian Families. Especially in thest twenty years, the Leader hasn''t appeared at all.

    With time passing, the other Guardian Family has also declined, leaving only the Wu Family in power. They havee to treat the Martial Alliance as their private organization, acting more and more arrogantly, often demanding tasks from martial families, which has caused dissatisfaction among all martial practitioners.

    However, the Wu Family''s martial skills are formidable. Besides the Leader, few can match them, so most dare not voice their discontent."

    "Ah, in that case, this organization seems unnecessary." Ye Fei said lightly, but he had already made up his mind.

    If the Wu Family came here to discuss legitimate business, that would be fine. But if they were here to bully others, he didn''t mind taking them down. Moreover, he felt a bit eager to see just how powerful their martial skills were, enough to intimidate all martial practitioners.

    As the mother and son conversed, they arrived at the meeting ce with the Wu Family members. It was a five-star hotel under the Liu family''s name. Despite their aversion towards the Wu Family, they had to maintain appearances, as the visitors represented the Martial Alliance, and they couldn''t afford to be too dismissive.

    When Ye Fei and Liu Yiru arrived, Liu Fengyi was already waiting there. They had arranged to meet the Wu Family members in a private room on the first floor of the hotel.

    The Wu Family members hadn''t arrived yet, showing they had quite an air about them.

    Without the Wu Family''s presence, Liu Yiru and her sister weren''t in a rush. It was rare for them to have the chance to sit together and chat.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, they sat down and engaged in conversation.

    The two beautiful women remained calm, so Ye Fei, of course, remainedposed as well. His main reason foring today was to spend more time with his mother.

    Sitting beside them, his eyes couldn''t help but gaze back and forth between his mother and aunt''s somewhat simr, exquisite faces, asionally sweeping over their equally stunning figures, igniting a sense of curiosity.

    With a mischievous thought, he wondered if his aunt''s figure was as enticing as his mother''s.

    Unfortunately, they were meeting representatives of the Martial Alliance today, so they were dressed formally, in women''s trousers rather than skirts. Ye Fei couldn''t even attempt to sneak a peek under the table.

    From 9 a.m. until 11:30 a.m., they waited in the private room until a knock on the door signaled the arrival of the Wu Family members.

    Despite not minding the opportunity for the sisters to gather, Liu Yiru and Liu Fengyi were a bit displeased. Liu Fengyi coldly said, "Come in, the door isn''t locked."

    As she spoke, the door opened from the outside, revealing a young man in his twenties. He had a handsome face, but it carried a hint of wickedness and an arrogant air about him.

    Upon seeing the Liu sisters, the young man was momentarily stunned. Although he had heard that the current heads of the Liu family were exceptionally beautiful, he hadn''t anticipated their beauty to be of such a degree.

    Compared to them, the women he had been involved with before were not even worth mentioning. A hint of greed and lust flickered in his eyes.

    Although the lecherous gleam in the eyes of the young man from the Wu Family only shed momentarily, it did not escape Ye Fei''s notice.

    In that instant, Ye Fei had already sentenced him to death in his mind. In his subconscious, he had already regarded his mother and aunt as his private possessions. Apart from himself, no one else could look at them with such eyes.

    After the initial shock, the young man became even more arrogant. He sat down boldly at the head of the table and said, "I am Wu Shiying, the eldest grandson of the Wu Family. Are you Liu Fengyi and Liu Yiru?"

    Due to his excellent background, a penchant for showing off, and a circle of women who were attracted to his power, whenever he disyed dominance, those women would put on a fawning act.

    Over time, he developed a belief that all women liked dominant men. Therefore, even in front of the ethereal Liu sisters, he put on a simr act.

    Wu Shiying''s line of thinking was quite off the mark; he had reversed cause and effect. Women prefer their own men to be strong, not necessarily strong men. So, his pretentious behavior only served to make the sisters dislike him even more.

    However, being well-mannered individuals, they didn''t show any disdain. Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "Indeed, it is us. This is my nephew, Ye Fei," introducing Ye Fei to him.

    Seemingly afraid that Ye Fei''s resolve to kill him might not be firm enough, Wu Shiying, in a reckless move, remarked, "Oh, the waste from the Ye Family, quite famous, I''ve heard."

    Seeing him speak ill of her son, even with her good manners, Liu Yiru couldn''t contain her anger and retorted coldly, "Mr. Wu, please refrain from speaking nonsense. Get to the point!"

    Wu Shiying then realized that the waste he referred to was the son of one of these two astonishing women. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, but being ustomed to arrogance, he didn''t admit his mistake. Instead, he casually smiled and said, "Well then, let''s get to business. I am here on behalf of the Wu Family to assist you."

    "I don''t believe the Liu family needs any help from the Wu Family!" Liu Yiru''s anger at her beloved son being insulted as waste was not going to dissipate quickly. Her tone was stern.

    A flicker of anger crossed Wu Shiying''s face, but he quickly masked it and continued to smile, "It''s about the Autumn Group. Don''t you think its existence poses a significant threat to you?"

 Chapter 99 The First Glimpse of Sharpness

    So this is what they were after. It had long been heard that although the Wu Family excelled in martial arts, they were not particrly outstanding in terms of wealth. They couldn''t evenpare to an ordinarymercial family, let alone behemoths like the Liu and Ye families.

    Now it seemed that the sudden rise of the Autumn Group had caught their attention. However, their financial strength couldn''t possibly swallow up the Autumn Group, leading them to approach her own family.

    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but sneer inwardly, especially since there was already a secret agreement in ce with the Autumn Group.

    Even if they did end up crossing paths with the Autumn Group, she couldn''t possibly coborate with the ambitious Wu Family. Liu Fengyi smiled faintly and said, "But I don''t think the Autumn Group poses any threat to our Ye Family. What do you think, Yiru?"

    Although she was unaware that her younger sister had already made an agreement with Li Xue, her mindset was simr to her sister''s.

    "Right," Liu Yiru nodded. "In this world, there are manypaniesparable to our strength. Surely not all of them are our enemies, right? And we are both developing in Wanhai alongside the Autumn Group. Maybe there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future."

    Seeing her biggest excuse being easily refuted by the two sisters, Wu Shiying couldn''t help but feel somewhat embarrassed and angry.

    The sophistication he had put on earlier was now impossible to maintain. He adopted a dark expression and said menacingly, "So, does this mean you refuse to cooperate with me?"

    Liu Fengyi replied calmly, "I''m sorry, but we may not see eye to eye on this matter. Of course, if there are other legitimate business opportunities, we would be happy to cooperate with the Wu Family." Whether intentional or not, Liu Fengyi emphasized the word "legitimate."

    "As a member of the Martial Alliance, is this the attitude you have towards the Martial Alliance?" Seeing that his attempts at persuasion were futile, Wu Shiying had to bring up the Martial Alliance, a force that had always been advantageous in his previous negotiations.

    However, Liu Yiru sneered, "The requirements of the Martial Alliance? Do you think just because your surname is Wu, the Martial Alliance belongs to your family? Hmph, what a far cry from the fairness of the Martial Alliance in the past. It''s now a ce of corruption, manipted by a bunch of viins. I am truly disheartened as a member."

    As a sessful businesswoman, Liu Yiru would not normally speak so bluntly, but Wu Shiying''s disrespectfulments about her beloved son ignited her anger, leaving her with no restraint in her words.

    Liu Fengyi was taken aback. Wasn''t her sister''s tone tearing the rtionship with the Wu Family apartpletely?

    This was not advantageous for the Liu Family at all.

    However, now that things had reached this point, she wouldn''t criticize her sister in front of outsiders.

    Judging by Wu Shiying''s demeanor, even if her sister didn''t speak those words, the Wu Family would likely still target the Liu Family.

    Wu Shiying''s face turned green with anger, and he was on the verge of erupting.

    Although he was confident in outmatching either of the Liu sisters individually, facing them together left him with no chance of winning. He had to suppress his anger for the time being.

    However, when he noticed Ye Fei sitting silently on the side, appearing harmless, a sinister thought crossed his mind. He had boasted excessively this time. He had believed that with this great achievement, he could stand out among the many outstanding offspring of the Wu Family, holding a significant advantage in futurepetitions for the position of the next family head.

    But now, the Liu sisters were giving him no face. How could he ept that? He had already learned that although Ye Fei was considered useless, he was the apple of the Liu sisters'' eyes. If he could control Ye Fei, why wouldn''t the sisters cooperate?

    He even considered threatening Ye Fei''s life to secure his position and perhaps even have a private chat with these sisters who intrigued him.

    With his perfect n in mind, Wu Shiying still maintained an appearance of anger, mmed the table, stood up abruptly, and dered, "Fine, remember what you''ve said today. I hope you don''t regret it in the future!"

    With that, he turned towards the door of the private room. However, halfway there, he suddenly turned back around, swiftly lunging towards Ye Fei with his hands poised like ws, seemingly about to grab him.

    Liu Fengyi, who was the first to notice the situation, couldn''t help but cry out in shock. She leaped up suddenly, but Ye Fei was sitting closer to the door, and Wu Shiying''s strength exceeded hers. She had no chance of reaching Ye Fei before Wu Shiying could.

    Upon hearing her sister''s cry, Liu Yiru also saw what was happening. Overwhelmed with concern, she had forgotten about her son''s formidable strength and stood up as well, rushing towards her sister. In a rare disy, she even cursed, "Bastard, stop it!"

    Despite the sisters'' best efforts, they were much slower than Wu Shiying. Just when they were starting to feel hopeless, a significant change urred in the situation.

    Ye Fei had already harbored the intention to kill Wu Shiying, but he did not want to do it in front of anyone. He just wanted to wait for him to leave and then secretly take him down. However, he didn''t expect this guy to be so reckless and make the first move without knowing the consequences.

    Without hesitation, his body reacted naturally. He suddenly stood up from the chair, spun lightly, evading the hands that Wu Shiying reached out, then swiftly lunged forward. His right hand, like Wu Shiying''s, turned into a w-like shape and shot out like lightning, grabbing Wu Shiying''s neck in one swift motion.

    What Ye Fei unintentionally disyed just now was a move from the martial arts passed down in the Liu family.

    Although he had not practiced martial arts since childhood, he had watched his sisters practice a lot, making him very familiar with the techniques.

    Originally, when he saw his mother and sisters practice, he thought the Liu family''s martial arts were too graceful. When women practiced them, they were naturally elegant and agile. However, if a man were to use them, it might seem too feminine.

    To his surprise, when he executed the move, it was nothing like that. There was no hint of femininity.

    Instead, there was a sense of elegance and agility in his martial movements, which delighted him. It seemed he could now use the family''s inherited martial arts.

    However, amidst Ye Fei''s joy, there was also some disappointment. Was this the feared martial art of the Wu family? Was it really so weak?

    Unbeknownst to him, while he was disappointed, the other three were astonished, their eyes almost popping out.

    Although Liu Yiru had known before that her son had considerable strength, his current performance was truly astounding.

    While Wu Shiying''s martial arts were slightly inferior to those of her younger sister Liu Junyi, they were not far off.

    Among all martial artists, he could be considered top-tier. It was unexpected that under her son''s hands, Wu Shiying couldn''t even make a move.

 Chapter 100 The Transformation of Image

    Liu Yiru was astonished to the extreme, not to mention Liu Fengyi, who waspletely unaware of Ye Fei''s transformation.

    Staring there momentarily, her mouth agape, memories flooded her mind of the intimidating man who had shocked her on that day.

    ording to Ye Fei, that man was his sworn brother. Was it possible that Ye Fei had been possessed by his brother at this moment?

    Ye Fei, however, paid no heed to his mother and aunt''s astonishment. He coldly sneered at Wu Shiying, whom he held in his grip, his face drained of color. "What? Thought I was an easy target? I had nned on letting you live a little longer, but it seems you''re in a hurry to meet your end."

    Wu Shiying was also dumbfounded by this sudden turn of events. He couldn''t think of anything else at that moment, only repeating in his mind, "Is this the rumored waste?"

    His once proud martial arts skills, considered superior by himself, couldn''t even muster a single move against someone deemed a waste. What then was the point of his years of relentless training?

    But upon hearing Ye Fei''s words, he was filled with horror. Ye Fei had already harbored thoughts of killing him. Unable to contain himself, he shouted, "You, you can''t kill me!"

    Ye Fei sneered, "Give me one reason not to."

    "The Martial Alliance prohibits martial artists from killing each other!" Wu Shiying instinctively cited the rules of The Martial Alliance.

    But then he realized that Ye Fei seemed to disregard The Martial Alliance, which was now under the control of the Wu family. He continued, "We have no real enmity between us, just verbal conflicts. I came here sincerely to cooperate with you."

    "I don''t care about that," Ye Fei''s face remained expressionless. "Since the moment you disrespected my mother, you were fated to die. No one in this world can disrespect her!"

    Upon hearing her son''s words, Liu Yiru felt an extreme sense of sweetness in her heart. Liu Fengyi, on the other hand, looked at her sister with a hint of envy. It seemed that even though she loved him dearly, in his heart, she could never surpass his mother.

    This was only natural, and she did not dwell on it further. Instead, she said to Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, we cannot kill this man now. If you are angry, just give him a beating or detain him for a while."

    Finishing her words, she gave her sister a meaningful look.

    Liu Yiru also understood that if Ye Fei really killed Wu Shiying, the feud between the two families would be endless. If the Wu family sought revenge, Ye Fei would undoubtedly be their primary target. Although she had witnessed his strength just now and had full confidence in her son, she still feared that he might make a misstep.

    She continued, "Yes, Ye Fei, your aunt is right. Although wee from a martial arts family, we have been involved in business and politics for years. It is not wise to get entangled in the conflicts of the martial world."

    However, this time, Ye Fei did not heed her advice. He shook his head and said, "Mom, even if I let him go now, the Wu family will not let this go easily. Besides, it''s better to keep my strength hidden."

    Seeing the Liu sisters plead for him, Wu Shiying felt a surge of relief. Even though their pleas were not out of fondness for him, the chance to preserve his life was more valuable than gaining any beauty.

    Yet, to his surprise, Ye Fei''s resolve to kill him was unwavering. He disregarded his mother''s words and said firmly, "Rest assured, I will not breathe a word of today''s events once I leave. Furthermore, I have discovered that the Qiu Group has a strong backing. We dare not touch it."

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t trust your words," Ye Fei said coldly. Without giving Wu Shiying a chance to speak, he twisted his hand around his neck. With a crisp snap, Wu Shiying''s head tilted at an odd angle, unable to breathe.

    The Liu Yiru sisters never expected Ye Fei to act without hesitation, but amidst their surprise, there was more joy.

    Because at this moment, Ye Fei''s actions had proven that he had truly matured. He was no longer the timid youth sheltered under the family''s wings but had transformed into a decisive leader.

    At their level, this kind of decisiveness was no longer a w but a necessary trait for aplishing great deeds.

    Especially for Liu Yiru, in that moment, her son''s image underwent aplete transformation in her heart. From a child who needed her protection, he had be a man who could shield her from the storm.

    At that moment, she was so enchanted that she even felt an impulse to throw herself into his arms seeking protection.

    Casually tossing the lifeless Wu Shiying aside, Ye Fei sat down as if nothing had happened.

    Although this was his first time taking a life, he was surprised to find that he was strangely calm inside, without any of the rumored panic and chaos, indicating that the barbarian nature had exerted a certain influence on him.

    The Liu sisters didn''t spare another nce at Wu Shiying''s body, sitting beside Ye Fei. Liu Yiru asked, "Ye Fei, now that we have offended the Wu family to death, what should we do next?"

    Liu Fengyi also looked at Ye Fei with anticipation. Unconsciously, there had been some changes between them. Both women were originally heroines in their own right.

    But now, they both unconsciously regarded Ye Fei as the pir of their hearts, seeking his opinion.

    No matter how strong a woman is, deep down in her heart, there is always an instinctual reliance on men.

    Since their father''s passing, the sisters had nobody to rely on. Now, in Ye Fei, they seemed to have rediscovered that feeling from before, although it was somewhat different from their reliance on their father.

    As for how it was different, they probably couldn''t exin it themselves.

    Ye Fei did not disappoint his mother and aunt, smiling slightly. "From the performance of this Wu Shiying, it is clear that the Wu family indeed needs some discipline. It''s a good time to give them a warning using this dead man. If they still don''t wise up, I don''t mind wiping them out. After all, we still have a hidden enemy to deal with, and I don''t have the energy to deal with them."

    "How do you n to proceed?" the sisters asked simultaneously, instinctively relying on Ye Fei after considering him their support. They abandoned their usual shrewdness and became like ornaments, seeking Ye Fei''s guidance in everything.

    Ye Fei knew that he should not personally intervene in this matter. Even if the Wu family was losing favor, he was the one who had killed their member, which wouldn''t hold up morally.

    If exposed, it might provoke criticism from all martial artists. However, as the one who wouldn''t be affected by this revtion due to his other identity, he smiled and said, "We don''t need to worry about that. Just leave it to my brother."

    "Your brother?" Liu Yiru repeated in surprise. Although she had begun to subconsciously rely on him, the instinct of maternal love still made her somewhat worried.

    After all, even though Ye Fei was intelligent, he was still inexperienced in the ways of the world. It wouldn''t be good if he were deceived and taken advantage of.

    Before Ye Fei could speak, Liu Fengyi took Liu Yiru''s hand and quietly recounted what she had witnessed that day.

    The shock caused by the man who was beyond humanprehension that day was too great for Liu Fengyi, and even now the memory remained fresh in her mind. Therefore, she recounted it in great detail.

 Chapter 101 The Barbarian Reappears

    Listening to her sister''s ount, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but gasp in amazement.

    Although she hadn''t witnessed the scene where her sister dealt with someone firsthand, just hearing about it was incredibly shocking.

    However, her initial worries quickly turned into happiness.

    Chapter Read:

    For a person like that, if they wanted something, perhaps brute force alone would be sufficient. There was simply no need to deceive their own son.

    He must have genuinely formed a bond with his son, and with such a powerful ally, his son''s future was bound to be much smoother.

    Liu Fengyi finished recounting the events of that day to her sister and then asked Ye Fei, "Ye Fei, did you learn your martial arts from your brother?"

    "Sort of, but he also has some things to learn from me," Ye Fei chuckled. He said this because if his two identities were truly considered as separate individuals, his current identity indeed required some skills from his barbarian persona, and his transformed self would also utilize some techniques he had learned at home.

    "He learns from you?" Liu Fengyi paused for a moment, then immediately realized that the strength disyed by her nephew today also exceeded her expectations. She then asked, "So, who is stronger, you or your brother?"

    "We''re about the same, evenly matched," Ye Fei thought to himself with a hidden smile. After all, they were essentially the same person, so how could there be a difference in strength between them?

    "What?" The two sisters, with slightly different but equally stunning faces, were filled with amazement.

    Having watched Ye Fei grow up, they couldn''t imagine that their son and nephew had reached such superhuman levels of strength.

    Seeing the shocked expressions on his mother and aunt''s faces, Ye Fei smiled lightly. This was exactly the effect he wanted. He was about to transform and head to the Wu family''s main base.

    However, they had now turned into curious babies.

    If they wanted to go see his so-called brother, things might get a bitplicated.

    Additionally, he noticed that his mother and aunt were quite curious about the non-existent brother.

    Although he was the same person, it still made the part of him that considered them his closest rtives a bit ufortable.

    So he straightforwardly revealed his strength to them, making it clear that the man before them was definitely not inferior to anyone. If they had any curiosity, they should direct it towards him.

    "I''m taking this guy to see my brother." Before the two beautiful women could react, Ye Fei quickly instructed, lifting Wu Shiying''s corpse and vanishing before they felt a gust of wind pass by.

    As he stepped out of the private room, Ye Fei tossed Wu Shiying''s corpse into his storage space, feeling a tinge of regret. Ever since discovering he could use this space in his original form, he had wanted to test if he could store living beings.

    If he had known, he would have kept this guy alive to experiment, but now it was toote.

    Nheless, he wasn''t too bothered. Conducting the experiment wouldn''t be too difficult. He could just catch a stray cat, dog, bird, or mouse at any time.

    While Wu Shiying was showing off earlier, Ye Fei had quietly used the handheldputer he often carried to check information about the Wu family. He knew they lived in a city not far from Wanghai called Linhai, less than 200 kilometers away.

    This was one of the reasons why the Wu family had attracted the attention of the Qiu family as soon as they appeared.

    After this period of dual cultivation with his younger sister, Ye Fei''s speed had increased significantly. Running now, he was so fast that his shadow couldn''t even keep up. To him, the cars on the highway, speeding with all their might, looked like crawling snails.

    At this speed, it took less than half an hour for Ye Fei to reach Linhai city and stand outside the Wu family''s estate.

    As an old and prestigious family, although the Wu family wasn''t doing well financially, their grandeur was apparent. They resided in arge estate on the east side of Linhai, very close to the sea, over ten kilometers from the city center.

    This distance suited Ye Fei''s ns perfectly; after all, if they lived in the city center, causing a scene in broad daylight would be tricky.

    Now in his barbarian form, Ye Fei skipped the formalities of courtesy and direct confrontation. He kicked open the Wu family''srge gate, which usually required a controller to open, and then strode in, bellowing in a thunderous voice, "People of the Wu family,e out and meet your guest!"

    The people of the Wu family were all martial arts experts. The loud noise at the gate had already startled them, and now hearing Ye Fei''s shout was like a ancient brothel''s turtle master calling out to the courtesans.

    This made them all somewhat annoyed, and soon they emerged from their respective rooms.

    In just a short while, nearly twenty people had surrounded Ye Fei in the courtyard.

    "Friend, may I ask what brings you to our Wu family today?" A man in his sixties stood out from the crowd, cupping his hands in greeting.

    This man was Wu Qingfeng, the current head of the Wu family. Although he hadn''t seen Ye Fei kick down the gate just now, he could guess what had happened.

    While such incidents were not umon for the Wu family, they were still rare in the Jianghu world. Despite Ye Fei''s rough appearance, it was evident to everyone that he was quite young.

    To possess such strength at his age might imply the existence of even stronger figures behind him.

    Although the Wu family had been arrogant in recent years, Wu Qingfeng also believed in his own strength and did not think he would lose to anyone. However, he was not keen on offending particrly powerful individuals, so he chose to speak politely.

    While Wu Qingfeng was courteous, Ye Fei was not. Despite being surrounded by so many people, he was extremely confident and showed no fear. With a cold snort, he said, "I''m here today to inform you of something. I may not care about your arrogance elsewhere, but Wanghai is not a ce where you can meddle. If I see anyone from the Wu family in Wanghai again, their fate will be the same as this person''s!"

    With that, he tossed Wu Shiying''s corpse into the air.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Shameless Siege

    As the Wu family members saw what Ye Fei had thrown, they were shocked and then furious, eager to fight Ye Fei, but they were stopped by Wu Qingfeng.

    Wu Shiying was Wu Qingfeng''s own grandson, and he was considered outstanding among the younger generation. He was usually doted upon by Wu Qingfeng. Seeing his beloved grandson lying dead before him, how could he not be enraged?

    However, the cunning Wu Qingfeng had some concerns. Since Ye Fei dared to act in such a way, he must have his own support.

    This support might be even more powerful than himself. Therefore, he hesitated to act rashly and said in a stern voice, "Kid, are you with Qiutian or a helper from the Liu family?" Wu Shiying had gone to Wanghai under his orders, so he could easily guess which side Ye Fei was on.

    Ye Fei, feeling impatient, replied, "It doesn''t matter which side I''m on. Just remember, Wanghai is not a ce for the likes of you to meddle in!"

    He had thrown Wu Shiying''s corpse so provocatively to enrage the old man and test his own strength.

    Unexpectedly, seeing his grandson killed did not prompt Wu Qingfeng to act impulsively. Ye Fei deliberately said something that would anger a normal person.

    Wu Qingfeng, who usually held himself in high regard, couldn''t contain his anger after being called insignificant by Ye Fei. He said, "Kid, today I''ll spare your life. If you are with Qiutian, tell them that we, the Wu family, are set on the Qiutian group. If you are with the Liu family, tell those women that after Qiutian, it will be the Liu family''s turn!"

    Wu Qingfeng''s words were not just empty threats. His n was to use the Liu family to swallow Qiutian first. When their resources were enough, they would then swallow the Liu family, resolving the financial difficulties of the Wu family.

    Ye Fei initially wanted to provoke the old man to test his own skills. However, learning of Wu Qingfeng''s intentions, he sneered inwardly. What he wanted was just to give them a warning, but now it seemed like they truly had no reason to exist!

    "Kid, make your move!" Even in his own home, Wu Qingfeng wanted to maintain the image of a grandmaster and wouldn''t strike first against a junior.

    Seeing the old man still pretending, Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh. "Why don''t you make the first move, or else once I strike, you might not have another chance to move."

    Wu Qingfeng couldn''t stand being underestimated. Angered, he shouted, "Kid, watch this!" and lunged forward. He gave a warning before attacking, so it wasn''t considered a sneak attack.

    Seeing Wu Qingfeng''s movements, Ye Fei''s expression tightened. This old man was indeed as skilled as rumored, far superior to Wu Shiying. Ye Fei didn''t dare to underestimate him and met him head-on, intending to face Wu Qingfeng directly.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s response, Wu Qingfeng was pleased. After all, he was old and not as agile as a young man. When it came to profound internal strength, he didn''t believe this young man could match his decades of hard practice.

    Chapter Enjoy:

    With a killer intent rising within him, he suddenly increased his strength from eight to ten, aiming to kill Ye Fei with their first contact.

    With a loud bang, the four hands of the two individuals collided heavily. A tinge of blood-red surged on Wu Qingfeng''s face as he violently flew backward, somersaulting several times in the air beforending unsteadily on his feet.

    On the other hand, Ye Fei stood still in ce, not moving an inch. However, he was also somewhat surprised in his heart.

    The strength of this old guy was actually not inferior to his own before he had cultivated with Xiao Mei. It seemed like he had underestimated the people of the world. A Wu Qingfeng was already so formidable; if the former leader reappeared, he might not even be a match for him now.

    While Ye Fei was surprised, Wu Qingfeng was horrified.

    Through this direct confrontation, he also realized that the towering young man in front of him was not using internal energy but brute force.

    This indicated that he must have trained in external martial arts.

    If he had practiced internal martial arts at his age and surpassed his internal energy, it would have been somewhat understandable, as internal energy could be quickly improved through the consumption of some precious natural treasures. However, there were no shortcuts in external martial arts.

    This young man couldn''t be allowed to live! This was the sole thought in Wu Qingfeng''s mind at that moment.

    To possess such strength at such a young age¡ªif given a few more years, wouldn''t he alone be able to wipe out the entire Wu family?

    He had just revealed his ambitions due to his overconfidence earlier, and he would definitely not let the Wu family go in the future.

    Therefore, no matter what, he had to kill him today. With this in mind, Wu Qingfeng no longer cared about his status or reputation and shouted loudly, "Attack together and kill this kid!" Saying this, he rushed towards Ye Fei, not afraid of tarnishing his reputation as there were only Wu family members present.

    Seeing over twenty people attacking him simultaneously, Ye Fei, who had littlebat experience, couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.

    Although he was much stronger than Wu Qingfeng, facing two people with Wu Qingfeng''s strength would not be easy to win against, and if it were three, he would undoubtedly be defeated.

    Now, with over twenty people rushing towards him, how could he not panic?

    However, after engaging inbat, Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although most of the people who joined inter were stronger than Wu Shiying, there was still a considerable gappared to Wu Qingfeng. He could manage for the time being, especially with his defensive skills¡ªbeing hit a few times had no impact on him as long as he avoided being hit by Wu Qingfeng.

    In the blink of an eye, the group had exchanged over twenty moves. Ye Fei focused most of his energy on Wu Qingfeng, dodging or blocking the attacks of the others.

    With his defensive skills, even if he was hit a few times, he was unharmed.

    After this short period of fighting, he became more proficient in using those techniques, and towards the end, the Wu family members were almost unable to touch him.

    At this moment, Wu Qingfeng also discerned Ye Fei''s background from his moves. While attacking fiercely, he questioned, "Are you from the Liu family?!"

    However, in his heart, he couldn''t believe it. With the martial arts passed down in the Liu family, which could only be considered mediocre in the martial world, how could they have produced such a freakishly strong individual before him?

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 The Tragedy of Annihilation

    "Go ask Lord Yanwang about that!" Ye Feiughed heartily. Seizing the split-second distraction when Wu Qingfeng was speaking, he suddenly turned defense into offense, swiftly rotating his body at an unimaginable angle, evading the palm handed by Wu Qingfeng and exposing his back to a middle-aged man.

    Ye Fei then struck with a heavy palm on Wu Qingfeng''s chest.

    No matter how cunning Wu Qingfeng was, he couldn''t anticipate that Ye Fei would risk getting hit just to strike him.

    With so many people present, Ye Fei''s best strategy was to avoid getting injured at all costs.

    If he were to get injured and his movements slowed down, he would be vulnerable to more attacks, leading to a vicious cycle.

    With almost simultaneous loud thuds, as Ye Fei''s palm struck Wu Qingfeng''s chest, he also received a heavy blow on his own back. The oues, however, were vastly different.

    Although Ye Fei couldn''t utilize internal energy due to his unopened meridians, his physical strength was immense. His palm dispersed the protective true energy that Wu Qingfeng had cultivated for years, causing blood to spurt out as Wu Qingfeng was sent flying backward. Yet Ye Fei himself emerged unscathed.

    Among the people present, perhaps only Wu Qingfeng could harm him. As for the middle-aged man who had struck him earlier, his attack was as inconsequential as a tickle to Ye Fei.

    This sudden turn of events startled the members of the Wu family, causing them to hastily retreat several steps, encircling Ye Fei from a distance.

    However, none dared to approach him. The scene now only featured the proudly standing Ye Fei and the incapacitated Wu Qingfeng seated not far in front of him.

    "You... aren''t you from the Liu family? How do you have a Golden Bell Shield... cough..."

    Wu Qingfeng pointed at Ye Fei, but midway through his sentence, he began coughing, spitting out more blood with each cough. He felt excruciating pain internally, rendering him unable to speak further.

    "Who told you I have a Golden Bell Shield?" Ye Fei smiled, denying the possession of such a shield but not confirming his affiliation with the Liu family.

    After catching his breath, Wu Qingfeng managed to speak again. With a long sigh, he said, "I didn''t expect the Liu family to harbor such a formidable figure. It seems like fate is against my Wu family. If you seek vengeance, just take my old life, but I implore you to spare the other members of my family, as we both belong to the martial artsmunity."

    All he could do now was to try to absolve his family.

    From the recent fight, he had realized that the young man before him was inexperienced inbat tactics but unmatched in strength and speed. Escaping for his family was impossible.

    Ye Fei was surprised by the unexpected concern this cunning and ruthless man showed for his family. He hesitated for a moment, as he always prioritized his family. The old man''s words struck a chord with him, evoking a sense of pity.

    However, Ye Fei was not one to show mercy recklessly. He understood the danger of letting a tiger return to the mountains. If he spared this family today, who could guarantee they wouldn''t seek revenge in the future?

    Having already killed Wu Shiying, and considering Wu Qingfeng''s martial prowess, no one except Ye Fei could match him.

    Even the middle-aged men were stronger than anyone in the family besides Ye Fei''s aunt.

    Seeing aplex glint in Ye Fei''s eyes, Wu Qingfeng grew resolute, realizing Ye Fei had made a decision he didn''t desire. He sighed once more, "The residents of this manor are the elite of my Wu family, while our families reside elsewhere. I hope our conflict ends here. Please, refrain from targeting our families in the future. After all, they are innocent in this."

    Wu Qingfeng, at this moment, exhibited no signs of the grandmaster he once was but appeared as a caring elderly man worried for his family.

    "I promise you!" Ye Fei said in a deep voice, then suddenly pped Wu Qingfeng on the top of his head. The old man''s eyes rolled back, and he immediately fell t on the ground.

    The Wu family members and disciples were rtively far away, and Ye Fei''s conversation with Wu Qingfeng was very quiet, so they couldn''t hear what the two were saying.

    It wasn''t until Ye Fei suddenly attacked and killed Wu Qingfeng with a palm strike that they realized the conversation had broken down.

    In their minds, Wu Qingfeng, the head of the family and the most skilled martial artist, was like a godly figure. Now that Ye Fei had killed Wu Qingfeng, they didn''t dare to resist anymore. They scattered and fled, not even bothering with Wu Qingfeng''s body.

    Just as Wu Qingfeng had anticipated, Ye Fei excelled in speed and strength, and he had the intention of eradicating the problem at its root.

    How could he allow these people to escape from under his nose?

    Before they could flee the estate, he caught up with each of them one by one. These people were already frightened out of their wits, and any resistance they put up was feeble.

    In less than five minutes, everyone in the estate, except for Ye Fei, was lying on the ground.

    As a prestigious martial arts family, the Wu family was extremely confident in their martial skills, so they didn''t have modern surveince equipment like other wealthy households. This saved Ye Fei a lot of trouble. After dealing with everyone, he calmly left the estate.

    Upon leaving the estate''s gates, Ye Fei looked back and sighed inwardly at hisck of ruthlessness. Due to a moment of weakness, he hadn''t actually killed Wu Qingfeng. Chapter Enjoy:

    Instead, he had used his inner energy to sever the connection between his brain and body.

    After the expansion of his brain domain, his understanding of the human brain surpassed that of all experts in the world.

    Manipting this wasn''t too difficult. He had done the same to the other members of the Wu family, turning them all into vegetative states.

    Ye Fei wasn''t sure if his sudden soft-heartedness during battle was a good or bad thing. But if given the chance to choose again, he would probably still do the same.

    In the future, Ye Fei woulde to appreciate his moment of weakness, as it likely saved him from lifelong regret. This, however, is a story for another time.

    After leaving the Wu family estate, Ye Fei didn''t rush back to Wanghai but instead wandered around Linhai City.

    Because the Wu family dominated this area and there were no other martial arts families present, Linhai was much more chaoticpared to Wanghai.

    The martial arts families prioritized martial virtues in educating the next generation, leading to individuals who tended to uphold justice unintentionally or intentionally.

    In contrast, since Linhaicked such figures, it became a haven for criminals, with many wanted felons seeking refuge there.

 Chapter 104 Siqis Shyness

    The Wu family has already been indirectly wiped out by Ye Fei. Linhai has be a vacuum zone for martial arts forces. It is certain that before long, many martial artists wille here to get a piece of the pie.

    And where would Ye Fei, who yed a hand in creating this situation, not be tempted?

    After making the decision to help his family, Ye Fei deeply realized the importance of power. If he possessed absolute power, who would dare to touch the woman he loved?

    The control of Wanghai by his Liu-Ye family was already established.

    Linhai, an international metropolis no less than Wanghai, was his best choice after stepping out of Wanghai. However, he couldn''t leave Wanghai at the moment. The only people he could rely on were Baldy and Purple Hair.

    Thinking of Baldy and the others, Ye Fei couldn''t help but shake his head. Although only Purple Hair was somewhat studious among them, and Purple Hair was more interested in hanging out than studying, their strength was too weak.

    If he sent them here, they would probably be devoured within a day. Unless they suddenly gained powerful strength like him.

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up. How could he forget the thing that made him stronger in the first ce?

    Although it was unstable and he didn''t dare let the women he loved at home use it easily, Baldy and the others should be able to handle it.

    He could watch from the side, and if he noticed anything wrong, he could cut off the power. He believed that even if it wasn''t sessful, nothing serious would happen.

    Deciding on it, Ye Fei simply strolled through the electronics city in Linhai, bought all theponents he needed, packed them into a big bag, threw them into his space in a deserted corner, and then hurried back to Wanghai.

    When Ye Fei returned home, it was already past ten in the evening. The few beauties in the house had already gone to bed. He went upstairs and habitually headed towards his mother''s room, only to find that she had locked the door, which left him somewhat disappointed. He had to return to his own room.

    Little did he know, Liu Yiru actually longed for the feeling of being in his arms, especially after seeing his mature side today.

    She constantly yearned for hisfort, but she was afraid that being close to him would lead her to have those extremely sensual dreams again, and she feared she wouldn''t be able to resist touching or even kissing that thing that had brought her infinite pleasure in her dreams.

    So, after much struggle in her heart while sleeping, she reluctantly decided to lock the door.

    After taking a shower, Ye Fei returned to his bedroom but found himself unable to sleep no matter how hard he tried. He had grown ustomed to the feeling of having a beauty in his arms these days.

    But now, unable to embrace his mother''s soft and fragrant body, and unable to engage in those intimate activities with his little sister, how could he possibly sleep?

    After tossing and turning for a while, Ye Fei remembered his n. He decided not to sleep and instead took out all the things he had bought during the day from his space and started making things that were impossible to buy.

    It wasn''t until it was almost dawn that Ye Fei finished his work. By then, he had created a machine simr to the one that had originally made him stronger, the only difference being that he hadn''t loaded games into it.

    Even though he had been awake all night, Ye Fei''s spirits were surprisingly high. The thought of letting Baldy and the others test the machine''s effects today made him excited.

    If they could also benefit from it, he could use it on the women at home, giving them the same powerful strength he had. Then he wouldn''t have to worry about their safety anymore.

    After quickly washing his face, Ye Fei left his room. Coincidentally, not far away, Siqi''s room was also open, and Siqi, dressed in a nightgown, stepped out at the same time. Chapter Enjoy:

    Being at home, they were used to casual attire. Siqi was no exception at that moment, wearing only a semi-transparent white nightgown, without even an inner garment.

    Through the thin fabric, Ye Fei could clearly see her almost mom-likerge peaks, especially the pair of rosy little protrusions on top, which were alluring and cute.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but swallow, his gaze fixed on Siqi''s mesmerizing peaks that were almost visible through the fabric. The thing that hadn''t tasted fleshst night was showing signs of arousal.

    Being stared at by a man here, even though the man was her half-brother, Siqi couldn''t help but blush, and she scolded Ye Fei, "Silly boy, what are you looking at!"

    Ye Siqi''s coquettish nce suddenly raised her irresistible charm by countless levels, causing Ye Fei to lose control of his lower body. It sprang up suddenly, but fortunately, Ye Fei reacted quickly, swiftly turning around and rushing to sit on the sofa, before smiling at Ye Siqi and saying, "Siqi,e sit here."

    Ye Siqi smiled gently, sat down beside Ye Fei, and asked, "Ye Fei, where did you go to y all day yesterday?" Since Liu Yiru didn''t tell them about the Wu family''s affairs to avoid worrying them, Ye Siqi was unaware of where Ye Fei had been yesterday.

    However, at this moment, Ye Fei had no interest in listening to what she was saying, because as Siqi approached, he felt a unique fragrance emanating from a girl who had not yet experienced certain things, mixed with a hint of maturity that Siqi, being twenty-four, possessed.

    These two scentsbined made Ye Fei momentarily enchanted, unable to look away from his sister''s peerless beauty and gentle smile.

    After asking her question and not hearing a response from Ye Fei, Ye Siqi turned to look at him, only to find him staring at her dumbfoundedly. She then extended her slender jade-like finger and lightly tapped his forehead, saying with a smile, "Silly boy, what are you staring at again?"

    "Sis, you are truly beautiful!" Ye Fei sincerely praised, then without knowing if he was trying to be yful or what, he snuggled into his sister''s embrace, burying his face in the soft, ample bosom, swaying back and forth, and even inadvertently brushing his lips against her protruding point.

    Ye Siqi''s body was already ripe, and due to herck of experience, she was even more sensitive than women who had been through such encounters.

    Ye Fei''s movements caused her to feel a tingling sensation that went straight to her heart, mixed with indescribable pleasure.

    Especially when Ye Fei''s lips grazed her more sensitive point, she couldn''t help but let out a delicate and alluring moan.

    After making that sound, Ye Siqi immediately realized what had happened, blushing intensely, she pushed Ye Fei aside abruptly, not saying a word as she hurriedly ran back to her room.

 Chapter 105 Sworn Loyalty

    Watching Siqi''s graceful figure, her swaying willowy waist, especially those subtly voluptuous curves, Ye Fei''s heart couldn''t help but beat violently.

    He found himself increasingly unable to resist beautiful women, unsure if it was because he was growing up or because of the dual cultivation technique, or perhaps abination of both.

    He didn''t reject this change in himself at all. A real man should control the world and lie intoxicated at the beauty''s knees. Moreover, he absolutely had the strength to achieve these things.

    Hurriedly finishing the breakfast left on the table for himself, after greeting Siqi, Ye Fei went downstairs alone.

    Although he had left early today, his mother and Siyao had already gone out ahead of him to attend to their own matters.

    As for Siqi, who was supposed to stay back to see him off to school, after the scene just now, she was too embarrassed to face him.

    This suited Ye Fei''s intentions perfectly. He hadn''t nned to go to school today since the machine had already been made. He was eager to test it with the Baldies.

    Although their family was not wealthy, apart from Purple Hair, they all had cell phones. So after leaving the house, Ye Fei immediately called Baldy''s phone.

    Hearing that Ye Fei needed them, the Baldies, who were already at school, didn''t hesitate at all. They immediately left the school and rushed to the location Ye Fei had mentioned. Skipping ss was already amon urrence for them.

    The meeting point Ye Fei arranged was arge hotel under the Liu family''s banner. Since what he was going to do today was somewhat sensational, it was better to be discreet. And when it came to safety, what could be safer than their own turf?

    By the time the Baldies arrived, Ye Fei had already booked arge suite on the top floor of the hotel. He and his mother had been here before, so the manager knew him and assumed the young master was bringing ssmates to y, without any suspicions.

    For the Baldies, this was their first time in such a ce. Walking through the lobby with Ye Fei, surrounded by the magnificent decorations, they couldn''t help but be astonished, feeling like they had entered a pce.

    Upon reaching the room Ye Fei had booked, Ye Fei, who had observed their expressions all the way, smiled and asked, "Do you feel like this is a different world from where you used to live?"

    "Yes, we''ve only seen such ces on TV before, but it always felt fake, very distant from our lives. Now we know that this kind of life is right beside us," Purple Hair couldn''t help but sigh. He thought of the orphanage where he grew up, a world apart from here.

    The Baldies also expressed their amazement, with one of them remarking, "Staying here for a day probably costs more than our family''s expenses for a year. People really do die of envy!"

    "Do you guys want to live in a ce like this every day in the future, or even have these things in your own hands?" Ye Fei threw out a huge bait with a smile.

    The Baldies couldn''t help but yearn for it, but they bitterly smiled and said, "Of course, we want to, but with just us, it''s probably impossible even if we work hard our whole lives."

    "That''s why I called you here," Ye Fei stated his purpose, "I want you to help me with a very dangerous task. If sessful, ces like this hotel will no longer be a big deal to you. Are you willing?"

    After a brief exchange of nces, the Baldies, who were already very familiar with each other from spending every day together, saw a firm belief in each other''s eyes. It was the Baldies'' leader, Baldy, who nodded, "We''re willing!"

    Ye Fei emphasized once again, "I''ve said it before, this task is very dangerous, it might even involve risking your lives. You must consider it carefully."

    "I have thought it over very clearly," Purple Hair spoke first, "With Xue already at the orphanage, I have no more worries. When you helped the orphanage before, I had already made up my mind. My life belongs to you now. As long as it''s your business, even if there is no reward, I will do my best, especially considering the huge gains if sessful."

    Baldy added, "That''s right. A person should live their life boldly and passionately. That kind of mundane life is not what we want. And forgive me for saying this, but when you helped Purple Hair and the others at the orphanage, we had already decided to follow you for life. We were just afraid you wouldn''t need us, so we never said it. From now on, you are our leader!"

    "Yes, from now on, you are our leader!" the others chimed in together.

    Ye Fei had a good grasp of human nature and knew they were speaking from their hearts.

    Feeling touched unexpectedly by the sincerity he received for merely doing some casual acts, he solemnly said, "Alright, from now on, we are brothers! We will share good fortune and face difficulties together!"

    "Boss, just tell us what you need us to do!" Baldy and the others were getting excited at Ye Fei''s words, eager to help him with his task.

    Rather than answering their question, Ye Fei pulled out a pre-prepared steel rod and handed it to them, saying, "Let''s see who can bend or break this steel rod."

    Baldy and the others took the solid steel rod, nearly as thick as their forearms, feeling the weight as soon as they touched it.

    They struggled to hold it, almost dropping it to the ground. Baldy chuckled, "Boss, are you kidding? Something like this can''t be bent or broken by human strength."

    Ye Fei smiled, took the rod back from him, held it at both ends with his hands, and with a gentle twist, the rod turned into a spiral.

    Baldy and the others were shocked, their jaws almost hitting the floor. Stammering, Baldy asked, "B-Boss, how did you do that?"

    "I became stronger because of it," Ye Fei said, pointing to the assembledrge box.

    The Baldies couldn''t see anything special about the ordinary box and looked at Ye Fei with confusion.

    "I was very weak before, you should be aware of that. It''s with the help of this thing that I gained my current strength overnight," Ye Fei exined.

    The Baldies couldn''t help but recall their past bullying of Ye Fei and felt a bit embarrassed.

    However, Ye Fei seemed to have already forgotten those incidents, exining the function of the item to them. He concluded, "When I mentioned danger, it refers to you using this thing.

    Although I seeded with it, I can''t guarantee your sess.

    If sessful, you will have almost invincible power, but if it fails, there might be a risk to your lives, or you may even turn into monsters."

 Chapter 106 Semi-Failed Experiment

    Ye Fei''s words were chilling, but the bald crew showed no hesitation. They rallied together, dering, "Life is all about striving to make progress! Let me go first!" As soon as they finished, they scrambled to be the first to enter the testing box.

    However, there was one among them who was quicker. Purple Hair had already flung open the box and dove inside. "Boss, let''s get started! If anything happens to me, Yaya will be in your hands!"

    Ye Fei felt a swell of emotion. Despite knowing the risks, they all rushed forward, eager to be the first. Such brotherhood was a rare find in this day and age.

    "Don''t worry," Ye Fei promised solemnly. "If anything goes wrong, I''ll ensure Yaya lives her best life!" He helped Purple Hair close the box and activated its power.

    As the seconds ticked by, everyone watched through the monitors Ye Fei had set up. They saw Purple Hair lying still, appearing as though he were asleep. A mix offort and anxiety washed over them.

    After more than an hour, Purple Hair suddenly opened his eyes wide. Ye Fei quickly opened the box to let him out.

    He sprang from the box, excitement radiating from him. "Boss, I feel like I have endless energy! By the way, where''s that steel pipe of yours?"

    Ye Fei pointed to the steel pipe he had tossed into the corner. Purple Hair rushed over, seized it, and gripped both ends. With a powerful twist, the pipe that Ye Fei had previously contorted snapped with a loud crack.

    Laughing, Purple Hair tossed aside the broken pieces. "Baldhead,e on! Let''s spar!"

    Seeing his newfound strength, Baldhead didn''t dare engage. He ignored Purple Hair and jumped into the box himself. "Boss, it''s my turn."

    ted by the sess of the experiment, Ye Fei quickly helped Baldhead secure the box and turned to Purple Hair. "Let''s see how we stack up."

    They sped hands and exerted force together, but suddenly Purple Hair yelped, "Boss, you''re so freakishly strong!"

    From the test, Ye Fei noted that Purple Hair''s strength was slightly less than his own right after transformation, but not by much. Even if Wu Qingfeng were reborn, he could only hope for a draw against Purple Hair. And in this world, how many experts like Wu Qingfeng could there be? With Baldhead and the others, they could sweep through Linhai without a second thought.

    After Ye Fei released his grip, Purple Hair snapped back to reality and sincerely thanked him. "Boss, thank you!"

    Ye Fei chuckled. "We''re brothers. It would be strange to treat it any other way. Plus, you''ve entrusted your sister to me. How could I not look out for you?"

    Ye Fei intended it as a joke, but Purple Hair took him seriously. "From now on, I''ll focus on working for you, Boss. I trust you to take care of Yaya, but don''t you dare bully her! If you do, even if you''re the boss, I''ll fight you with everything I''ve got!"

    Ye Fei was momentarily taken aback. While Yaya was undeniably beautiful, she was still quite young, and he had no such thoughts about her. He hadn''t expected Purple Hair to misunderstand, but he didn''t bother to rify. He''d treat Yaya like his own sister, and that was enough. Yet, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªif his real sister was already this close to him, how could Yaya ever escape that bond?

    Another hour drifted by, and Baldhead emerged from the box. Ye Fei repeated the test and found that Baldhead''s strength matched Purple Hair''s. It seemed that the box had a limit on how much it could enhance them. But why had he been slightly stronger at first? Was it because he hadn''t entered a game this time? He shrugged off the thought; their current strength was more than sufficient.

    Next, one by one, the remaining few individuals stepped into the chamber. As the transformation concluded, a series of testsmenced. Not only had their strength remarkably increased, but their physical prowess, speed, and reflexes had also heightened significantly. Adjusting to these newfound abilities proved to be quite challenging at first.

    After the final person entered the chamber, the tests for the bald individual were swiftlypleted. As the fifth person, known as Little Light, emerged from the chamber, he dashed off to the restroom without drawing much attention from Ye Fei and the others.

    Just as the sixth individual emerged, the restroom door swung open, revealing Little Light with a distressed expression. He spoke helplessly, "Boss, I''ve truly transformed into something monstrous now."

    Ye Fei and the group were taken aback. The experiment had evidently been a resounding sess. Despite examining their bodies and finding no apparent issues, they were puzzled by Little Light''s distress. Ye Fei inquired urgently, "Xiao Guang, what''s the matter? Please, enlighten us." He intended to approach and assess the situation.

    However, Xiao Guang halted Ye Fei and grimaced, "Boss, there''s no need to check. Physically, I''m just like the others, but... I can''t stand firm below."

    Ye Fei was astonished. He urged Xiao Guang, "Please, exin what''s happening in detail."

    With a hint of embarrassment, Xiao Guang confessed, "I''ve delved into countless novels where the protagonists possess immense power and invincibility. I wanted to see if I could attain that level, but after spending a considerable time in the restroom earlier, there was no response at all."

    Ye Fei promptly conducted a thorough examination on Xiao Guang. Although he could now manipte some weak true qi, it was evident that Xiao Guang''s reproductive system had been irreversibly damaged beyond repair.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Ye Fei examined the others and found them in a simr state. Hence, as of that moment, the world unexpectedly gained six solid eunuchs.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a tinge of mncholy, empathizing with their plight. However, the bald individual maintained a lighthearted outlook and chuckled, "This isn''t all bad. We''ve just eliminated a vulnerability that could be exploited by our adversaries. Anyone thinking of using seduction as a weapon against us in the future will be sorely disappointed."

    Although the others harbored some sympathy, the power they had acquired far outweighed any sense of loss. Purple Hair even quipped, "Boss, you won''t be joining our ranks, will you? If so, I''ll have to reconsider introducing you to my sister."

 Chapter 107 The Beginning of Dominance

    Seeing them in this state, Ye Fei felt a bit relieved, regained hisposure, and said, "Alright, now let''s talk about what you all need to do. Have any of you been to Linhai City?"

    Even though Linhai City was close to Wanghai City, they were not from wealthy families. In fact, they hadn''t even ventured out of Wanghai City, except for the bald one who nodded and said, "I''ve been there once with my dad."

    "It''s currently in a state of underground power vacuum." Ye Fei briefed them on the situation in Linhai City and concluded, "What I want you to do is to grasp the underground forces in Linhai City, make it ours, and turn it into our territory."

    "Are youing with us, boss?" Despite having gained immense strength, the bald group were still teenagers, feeling uneasy about going to an unfamiliar ce and shing with underground forces. They hoped that Ye Fei, who was now a godlike figure in their minds, would apany them.

    "I don''t have the time right now, and things are a bit unstable in Wanghai City recently." Ye Fei shook his head, noticing their unease, and reassured them, "With your current strength, as long as you don''t run intorge regr military forces, you''ll be fine. Conventional firearms won''t harm you anymore. I''ll work out a detailed n for you and provide some startup funds. Once you have some people under you, things will be much easier."

    The group nodded, but Purple Hair raised a concern, "But in doing so, we''ll inevitably have to fight and even harm innocents at times. Is that alright?"

    While the bald group were somewhat delinquents, even bullying ssmates at school, deep down, they were not bad kids. Ye Fei''s earlier words had stirred their blood, making them eager to show their strength. However, Purple Hair''s reminder made them realize that they might turn into the ruthless crime lords seen on TV. They hesitated and looked at Ye Fei.

    Their hesitation didn''t anger Ye Fei; instead, he was pleased. He had been worried that the sudden power might corrupt them, but now he saw that they were like his younger self, not losing their essence due to this. He smiled and asked, "Which city do you think has a better living environment, Linhai City or Wanghai City?"

    "Definitely Wanghai City!" the bald group replied without hesitation. They knew a bit about the security situation in Linhai City, where incidents of violence urred almost daily, instilling fear in its residents. Although not mentioned on TV, online discussions painted a grim picture. In contrast, Wanghai City, neighboring Linhai City, was peaceful and quiet, with asional gang shes kept away from public view.

    "Do you know why the environment in Wanghai City is so good?" Ye Fei continued to inquire.

    The teenagers had never considered this question and were momentarily stumped by Ye Fei''s query, sinking into thought. After a while, the bald one had a realization and said, "Could it be because the underground powers here are more centralized?"

    Ye Fei nodded, "Exactly. Due to most of the underground forces being controlled by one entity, there''s less turf wars on the streets, and the citizens are spared many troubles."

    "What we need to do is control the underground forces in Linhai City and restore peace there, right?" The bald group began to understand Ye Fei''s intentions.

    Ye Fei''s original intentions were not as grand, but he didn''t deny this. Seizing the moment, he asked, "Do you know which family controls the underground forces in our Wanghai City?"

    "Of course, it''s your Ye family!" The Ye family''s control over Wanghai City''s underground was not a secret even among ordinary citizens, so the bald group was aware.

    Ye Fei smiled and asked, "So, what do you think of the reputation of our Ye family?"

    As Ye Fei posed this question, the group of bald teenagers fell into contemtion. The Ye family''s reputation in Wanghai City was impable. While everyone knew they were the underground emperors of Wanghai City, they were revered rather than feared. Evenpanies and schools, when considering security, first thought of the securitypany under the Ye family''s control.

    With these thoughts in mind, the eyes of the bald group sparkled brighter. Yes, who said developing underground power had to mean bing viins? Leaders of organizations like the Ye family were probably a hundred times more powerful than those self-righteous officials. Whether being good or bad depended on one''s own conscience, not their position.

    "Boss, we understand. Tell us what to do once we get there!"

    Having understood everything, the bald group had made up their minds. For Ye Fei and for themselves, they were determined to make a resounding impact. They couldn''t help feeling a sense of urgency.

    Ye Fei chuckled, "There''s no rush for that. After all, you need to talk to your families about dropping out of school and going to Linhai City for development. Right now, go and handle that. I''ll take these next few days to draft a detailed n, and then you can set off."

    "Yes, boss!" The bald group admired Ye Fei even more for his thorough consideration of every detail.

    If calling Ye Fei "boss" had been somewhat yful before, now it was a title they wholeheartedly bestowed upon him.

    "Alright, let''s head back quickly. It''s gettingte, and by the time we arrive, school might be over." Ye Fei said, thinking about his younger sister and Lin Ling.

    Although he had called them in the morning to say he wouldn''t be going to school that day due to some matters, not showing up the entire day might make them wonder what was going on.

    The group echoed their agreement, but they didn''t move immediately. Instead, they waited for Ye Fei as if his word wasw. Ye Fei didn''t object to this; even though he now considered them as brothers in arms, some necessary formality was still required at times.

    After smashing therge box he had painstakingly prepared all night and tossing it into the trash, Ye Fei left the hotel with the group, quickly catching a taxi back to the school.

    Little did they all know, not even Ye Fei himself, that this seemingly ordinary gathering would set off significant turmoil in this world. They could never have imagined that this day would mark the beginning of Ye Fei''s global dominance, propelling him to the pinnacle of the world.

 Chapter 108 Seductive Mother-in-Law

    Little did the bald group realize that it was precisely this decision today that would lead them to establish unparalleled achievements in the future. When future generations mentioned the mythical figure Ye Fei, they would not only delight in his numerous ethereal beauties but also remember the six unrivaled warriors under hismand, untouched by the corrupting influence of wealth and unmoved by allure.

    Upon their return to the school, it was already long past dismissal. As they entered the school gates, Ye Fei spotted his younger sister and Lin Ling standing not far inside, anxiously peering outside. Feeling a twinge of guilt, Ye Fei waved to them, "Yunqi, Ling, I''m back."

    Although fully aware of Ye Fei''s current strength and the improbability of any mishap, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but worry due to her excessive concern for him. It had been three full days without their usual closeness, intensifying her longing. Spotting Ye Fei, she couldn''t contain herself and swiftly rushed into his embrace, a hint of reproach in her voice, "Scoundrel, where have you been all day?"

    Lin Ling''s yearning for Ye Fei was no less than Ye Yunqi''s. Upon seeing him, she too hurried over, but her speed couldn''t match Ye Yunqi''s. By the time she reached Ye Fei, Yunqi was already basking in his embrace. With others present, Lin Ling refrained from mimicking Yunqi''s actions and stood by, enviously watching the affectionate siblings.

    Ye Fei understood Lin Ling''s feelings and gestured to the bald group, who grasped the situation immediately. "Boss, we''ll head back to prepare," they said, not waiting for Ye Fei''s response before running out of the gate together.

    Smiling at Lin Ling, Ye Fei wrapped his arm around her slender waist as she struggled lightly. However, seeing no onlookers around, she settled down. Holding both beauties, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel ted, especially as the weather was warm, and they were all dressed lightly.

    With the soft peaks of both standing prominently against his chest, Ye Fei felt a stirring within him. Having read about the exploits of one dragon with two phoenixes in novels, his audacity grew, and he entertained the idea of trying it out.

    For now, he couldn''t let his sister and aunt know about each other, but perhaps Lin Ling was an exception.

    With these thoughts, he envisioned a scene that would set hearts racing, where two equally stunning beauties, each with their unique allure, vied for his attention, one calling him brother, the other husband.

    Struggling to contain his rising desire, Ye Fei whispered to Lin Ling, "Ling, would you like to stay with us tonight?"

    Unaware of Ye Fei''s intentions, and not wanting to be apart from him even for a moment, Lin Ling was tempted by his proposal but shook her head, "I can''t, I need to go back to be with my mom. She''s been waiting for me for a while." She gestured towards a nearby car.

    Ye Fei, engrossed in the two beauties, hadn''t noticed the car until Lin Ling pointed it out. It was Xiao Hanyue''s car, Lin Ling''s mother, who seemed to have arrived earlier and waited for her daughter.

    Though Lin Ling was Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e, they were not yet married. It felt improper to disy affection in front of her mother, prompting Ye Fei to release the two beauties hastily, saying, "Aunt Xiao is here, let''s go and greet her." With that, he headed towards the car.

    Seeing the slightly flushed face of Ye Fei, both girls couldn''t help but cover their mouths and burst intoughter.

    Perhaps noticing Ye Fei approaching, Xiao Hanyue also smiled as she got out of the car. When Ye Feiid eyes on her, he was momentarily captivated.

    Today, Xiao Hanyue seemed to have attended some informal gathering. As Liu Yiru''s deputy, she often had to participate in private parties hosted by wealthy businessmen, gatherings of such nature.

    Dressing too formally would defeat the purpose, so Xiao Hanyue opted for a more casual, even daring attire. She wore a tiny sky-blue buttonless vest that barely covered her petite navel, paired with a small sky-blue vest that tightly hugged her ample bosom, threatening to burst out at any moment.

    Below, she wore a blue miniskirt that covered half her thighs, her shapely and slender legs shimmering under sheer stockings, radiating a glow that made Ye Fei gulp involuntarily. Her dainty feet in ck high-heeled sandals further stirred Ye Fei''s heart, more so than his aunt Ye Ningsuan''s.

    Judging by Ye Fei''s estimation, Xiao Hanyue''s petite feet were even more exquisite, round, and delicate, making him recall the thrilling sensation of having his own thing sped between his aunt''s dainty feet. The once suppressed desires now stirred within him.

    Not wanting to embarrass himself, Ye Fei quickly averted his gaze, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Aunt Xiao, I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long."

    Observing the scene where her daughter was embraced by Ye Fei earlier from inside the car, Xiao Hanyue didn''t react like other mothers might have. Instead, she felt delighted, realizing how affectionate Ye Fei was towards her daughter. Considering her daughter already part of the Ye family, how could she be unhappy? Hearing Ye Fei''s polite words, she yfully remarked, "Are you treating Aunt Xiao like a stranger?"

    Xiao Hanyue''s gentle reproach made Ye Fei momentarily lost in thought, until Ye Yunqi noticed and nudged him gently, bringing him back to reality. Blushing, he turned his head aside and replied, "Of course not, I just felt a bit embarrassed, that''s all."

    Seeing Ye Fei''s blushing appearance, Xiao Hanyue thought she had embarrassed him and let out a chuckle. However, herughter caused her alluring assets, which had already captivated Ye Fei, to pulsate vigorously, leaving Ye Fei once again in a daze.

    As Lin Ling hopped into the car from the other side, she turned to Ye Fei and his sister, saying, "I won''t be able to make it to your ce today. How about youe over to our ce this weekend instead?" This was Lin Ling''s third invitation to Ye Fei. He had missed the previous two due to priormitments, so her hopeful gaze towards Ye Fei was filled with anticipation.

    "Great, we''ll definitelye this weekend!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously. Lin Ling''s hopeful look solidified his decision. He was determined not to disappoint her, no matter what.

    Upon hearing that Ye Fei and his sister would be visiting her home over the weekend, Xiao Hanyue felt ted. She smiled and said, "That sounds wonderful! Make sure toe over this weekend. Aunt Xiao will be eagerly awaiting your arrival." With that, she opened the door to the driver''s seat but didn''t immediately step in. Instead, she bent down to adjust the seat cushion.

    As Xiao Hanyue bent over, her round and perky derri¨¨re pointed in Ye Fei''s direction. Her skirt was already on the shorter side, and in this posture, Ye Fei could even catch a glimpse of her ck panties peeking out from under the hem of her skirt.

    Earlier, Xiao Hanyue''s remark about eagerly awaiting their arrival had already stirred some inappropriate thoughts in Ye Fei''s mind. Now, with such a captivating sight before him, his breath quickened involuntarily. Fortunately, Ye Yunqi had shifted to the other side of the car to converse with Lin Ling,pletely unaware of Ye Fei''s internal turmoil.

    Seemingly unsatisfied with Ye Fei''s level of excitement, Xiao Hanyue, inside the car, forcefully tugged at something, causing her body to twist slightly. Her irresistibly voluptuous derri¨¨re swayed in Ye Fei''s direction, and Ye Fei found himself momentarily breathless. Unable to restrain himself any longer, a certain part of him surged suddenly to attention.

    After adjusting the seat cushion, Xiao Hanyue got into the car. When she turned back to bid farewell to Ye Fei, she noticed him staring nkly at her. What caught her eye, however, was the unmistakably prominent tent in his exceedingly loose pants.

    Goodness, that''s quite the sizable bulge! This was Xiao Hanyue''s immediate reaction upon seeing the tent. She felt a twinge of desire but quickly masked it with a tinge of shame. After all, he was her daughter''s fianc¨¦; how could she entertain such inappropriate thoughts?

    Unlike Liu Yiru, Xiao Hanyue had shared an excellent rtionship with herte husband, having married out of love. Their harmonious bond had allowed her to indulge in the utmost pleasure of intimacy. However, it had been over a decade since her husband''s passing.

    As a mature woman who had experienced such pleasures, how could she not yearn for them? Despite her excellent rtionship with her husband and the presence of her daughter, she had refrained from entertaining illicit thoughts. Her asional desires were satiated with the toys she had purchased for such asions.

    Given her financialfort, Xiao Hanyue spared no expense on luxurious toys. While these items helped her release tension, they paled inparison to the real thing. It had been over a decade since she had experienced the genuine article, so witnessing her son-inw''s intimidating bulge stirred a mix of excitement and nostalgia.

    However, this excitement was fleeting. Xiao Hanyue quicklyposed herself and smiled at Ye Fei, saying, "Ye Fei, we''re leaving. Yunqi is over there." Her words were a subtle reminder to Ye Fei to rein in that bulge of his, lest his sister notice.

    Even without her reminder, Ye Fei had already realized his predicament. Feeling a pang of embarrassment, her words only heightened his unease. Without further ado, he discreetly adjusted himself through his pants.

    Xiao Hanyue''s heart skipped a beat at this development. Previously, she had merely noted the size of the bulge, but Ye Fei''s adjustment provided her with a more vivid understanding. Hisrge hand could barely epass half of it, indicating a length of nearly twenty centimeters. This surpassed herte husband by a significant margin. The thought of experiencing it left her wondering about the immense pleasure it might bring.

    Such thoughts flitted briefly through Xiao Hanyue''s mind before she dismissed them entirely. After bidding Ye Yunqi farewell, she drove off.

    As she watched their car disappear into the distance, Ye Yunqi pulled out the electric bike that had been left untouched for three days in the shed. Taking out a threadbare tissue, he meticulously wiped away the dust umted on its surface.

 Chapter 109 Mother-in-Laws Desires

    Today, Ye Yunqi was dressed in a princess dress bought for her by Ye Ningsuan. The voluminous skirt swayed gently with her movements, exuding a sense of beauty.

    She had truly changed. The old her would never have bothered with such trivial matters. This transformation, Ye Fei knew, was for him. Feeling both touched and happy, he couldn''t help but be enchanted by his sister, who seemed like a hardworking and kind princess from a fairy tale.

    After finishing cleaning the car, Ye Yunqi turned around to call Ye Fei, only to find him gazing at her with a dazed expression. Feeling a rush of sweetness in her heart, she teased, "What are you staring at? It''s not like you''ve never seen it before. Isn''t this outfit that Aunt bought me very pretty?"

    "The clothes are okay, but they look great on you," Ye Fei chuckled.

    "Stop teasing!" Ye Yunqi pouted, but she felt even sweeter inside. She patted the back seat and said, "Come on, it''s gettingte!"

    As usual, the siblings traveled with Ye Fei as the passenger, and even though they didn''t speak, a warm and sweet feeling permeated between them.

    "Asking Ling toe to our ce, are you nning to devour her?" Ye Yunqi suddenly asked as they walked out of school.

    "Not really, I just want her toe over and hang out with us. Of course, if the opportunity arises, I won''t miss it." Regarding Lin Ling, Ye Fei felt there was nothing to hide from his sister, so he spoke candidly. He noticed a slight shiver in her body and quickly embraced her slender waist, asking softly, "Jealous?"

    "I''m not!" Ye Yunqi denied with a smile, though she had already decided to share him with Lin Ling. Having had her brother to herself all these days, the idea of sharing him with another girl made her feel a bit lost.

    Ye Fei could easily sense Ye Yunqi''s emotional shifts, and he hugged her tighter, expressing with remorse, "Yunqi, I''m sorry. I know this isn''t fair to you, but I can''t give up on either you or Ling. If either of you were to leave me, it would be unbearable."

    Ye Yunqi had just felt a bit down moments before, but she was generally an optimistic girl. Seeing her brother conflicted, she couldn''t help but feel for him. She reassured him, "Don''t worry, neither of us will leave you. Besides, with your capabilities, having someone share the load with me would be a relief. Otherwise, I might end up driving myself crazy one day."

    "Is that so? Haven''t you missed these past few days? Is this little mouth of yours craving for me?" Seeing her cheerful again, Ye Fei''s hand, which had been around her waist, mischievously ventured under her princess dress, slowly moving downward.

    Ye Yunqi''s princess dress was quite roomy, and Ye Ningsuan seemed to have regarded Ye Fei as the man who would protect her from all troubles, while treating Ye Yunqi, his twin, more like a little girl. The clothes she picked for her were cute and girlish, making it convenient for Ye Fei to explore discreetly. Despite the many decorations on Ye Yunqi''s dress making it seem bulky, Ye Fei''s movements were subtly concealed.

    Ye Yunqi''s breathing suddenly became rapid, a blush creeping onto her stunning face. With Ye Fei''s hand now in her most sensitive spot, he used his fingers to tease and tantalize her, causing her tiny panties to dampen as he gently rubbed against her alluring pout.

    Through Ye Fei''s attentions, Ye Yunqi had grown quite ustomed to such activities. Having missed his touch these past days, her desire had peaked. With his current actions, her mouth quickly moistened, and she lightly nibbled on the knuckle of the finger he had inserted.

    "Oh..." Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but let out a seductive moan, gently protesting, "Stop teasing, I can''t even keep the car steady!"

    Ye Fei grinned mischievously, continuing to stimte the increasingly damp area, leaning close to her ear and whispering, "My poor little sister, so eager after just a few days apart. Tell me, has it missed its big brother these past days?"

    "Yes, of course," Ye Yunqi''s voice trembled slightly, the car swaying unsteadily. If it weren''t for her exceptional coordination, they might have already crashed. "Good brother, please stop. Let''s hurry home and let them meet, okay?"

    Watching the mix of reluctance and desire in his little sister''s eyes, Ye Fei felt an itch deep within him. He yearned to engage in that favorite activity of theirs right then and there, but the ten-minute journey seemed unbearably long.

    A mischievous idea sparked in Ye Fei''s mind, and he leaned in close to Ye Yunqi, whispering softly in her ear.

    Upon hearing her brother''s words, Ye Yunqi''s already slightly flushed cheeks turned crimson. She spat out, "You scoundrel, I don''t want that!"

    "Really now?" Ye Fei smirked mischievously, speeding up his fingers inside her, creating a wave of slick moisture with each rapid thrust.

    It had been a few days since they werest together, and Ye Yunqi''s body was already at its limit. The recent teasing had pushed her almost to the edge, and now, with the increased pace, overwhelming pleasure flooded her senses, momentarily drowning her rational thoughts and transforming her mindset.

    In the past few days, Ye Fei''s inventive ways had introduced her to various pleasures. Now, the idea of engaging in such activities on a bicycle seemed like a whole new realm of joy.

    Although her mind had consented, Ye Yunqi still harbored some concerns. ncing around discreetly and seeing no one paying them any mind, she nodded subtly. "Alright, but let''s make sure no one catches us."

    "Don''t worry, your skirt is wide enough to cover us in a sh. Who could possibly notice?" Ye Fei reassured her with a smile. With a firm grip, he lifted her off the seat, sat down himself, and then ced her on hisp, taking hold of the handlebars. "Let''s embark on this journey of love together!"

    Seated on her brother''sp, Ye Yunqi let her wide skirt fall, ensuring their intimate actions remained concealed. To any onlooker, they appeared to be just a loving couple. In the current open-minded atmosphere, couples riding together on bicycles were amon sight, so no one would suspect a thing.

    Seeing this setup, Ye Yunqi grew bolder. She slid her hand under her skirt, found her brother''s zipper, and released the object of her desire that had upied her thoughts for days. After a few strokes, she removed her damp panties, positioned herself, and eagerly took a seat.

    Not having been intimate with her brother for days, Ye Yunqi had been longing for this moment. The sudden rush of ecstasy made her forget momentarily that they were still out in public, and a soft, sensual moan escaped her lips.

    As she noticed the curious nces from passersby, Ye Yunqi''s nervousness surged. She bit her cherry lips anxiously, refraining from making a sound, unknowingly heightening Ye Fei''s pleasure. Her tight grip intensified, and a subtle suction from her depths nearly made him lose control then and there.

    After a while, Ye Yunqi couldn''t contain herself any longer. She whispered softly, "Brother, could you pull out your... you know?"

    Ye Fei was taken aback. She had seemed eager just moments ago, her desire evident, and now she wanted him to withdraw? "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it when your brother... pleases you?"

    "Of course, I do," Ye Yunqi replied without hesitation. Then, yfully, she pinched Ye Fei and pouted, "But you''re not really... pleasing me; you''re just... there. It''s frustrating."

    Hearing her words, Ye Fei felt a twinge of annoyance. His eyes lit up with an idea as he promptly turned off the electric bike, using his feet to pedal, creating a rhythmic motion.

    Observing her brother turning off the bike, Ye Yunqi was puzzled at first but quickly understood the new source of pleasure. Ye Fei cleverly used the pedaling action to lift her hips with his legs alternately, allowing his member to move within her, a tantalizing dance of intimacy.

 Chapter 110 Break the calm

    Siblings though they were, sharing moments of joy numerous times before, the way they engaged this time felt entirely novel. An extraordinary sensation enveloped them, drawing them deeper into a realm of irresistible allure.

    The bustling street around them only added to the thrill. Ye Fei found himself unusually rigid, his manhood harder than ever, while Ye Yunqi''s delicate core clenched tighter, rendering them both utterly captivated.

    As they continued, Ye Yunqi, unsatisfied, edged closer to climax. The slow, deliberate thrusts no longer sufficed, yet she understood Ye Fei couldn''t speed through the crowded streets.

    "Brother, let''s hasten home. I ache inside; won''t you ravish me vigorously?" Ye Fei, tender towards Yunqi, desired to please her but hesitated at such intensity. With a smile ying on his lips, he powered up the vehicle again, elerating, but at a junction, he turned.

    "Why this route, brother? It''s much longer," Yunqi inquired, puzzled.

    Ye Fei chuckled inwardly, realizing his sister was now consumed by desire. She failed to grasp that this path, besides being circuitous, was marred by roadwork, a rough ride that would deter anyone under normal circumstances. Yet, circumstances were far from normal now.

    Silent, Ye Fei increased speed, the jolting motion causing his sturdy shaft to vibrate within Yunqi, driving her to uncontroble moans. Fortunately, the deste path ensured no eavesdroppers.

    Witnessing Yunqi''s ecstasy, Ye Fei, aiming to heighten her pleasure, steered with one hand while embracing her with the other, pressing her against himself. His girthy tip nestled snugly within her, the rough contact sending waves of pleasure through her, eliciting screams and tight grips on his arm.

    By the time they reached home, dusk had descended. Under this peculiar excitement, Yunqi unleashed seven climaxes, leaving her barely able to walk.

    Parking the vehicle in the yard, Ye Fei lifted Yunqi, cradling her in his arms, and carried her into the living room.

    Inside, a tranquil atmosphere prevailed, disrupted only by Zhang Yi''s anxious countenance. Seeing them, she rose, questioning, "Ye Fei, Yunqi, why are you back sote? You''ve never returned thiste since your school days; how could I not worry?"

    "It''s nothing. Yunqi felt unwell, so I took her to the hospital," Ye Fei fabricated a reason.

    Startled, Zhang Yi''s eyes fixed on Yunqi in Ye Fei''s arms, "Yunqi, are you alright?"

    Having used a simr excuse before, Yunqi adeptly yed along, her flushed face resembling that of a feverish patient. She chuckled, "I''m fine, just caught a chill at Aunt''s, a bit of a fever. Got a shot, and I''ll be fine after a nap."

    Relieved, Zhang Yi watched the siblings ascend the stairs, pondering when Ye Fei had grown so strong.

    After settling Yunqi in her room, Ye Fei teased, "Quite the storyteller. You got a shot just now?"

    "You did give me a shot, didn''t you? That needle was quite thick. And you injected inside; what if...?" Yunqi mischievously inquired.

    "If that happens, we''ll wee our child," Ye Fei affirmed. "I''ll talk to Mom!"

    In that simple statement, Yunqi sensed her brother''s profound love, moved to dere, "Yes, Yunqi will bear your child!"

    That night, the siblings reveled in tenderness. Ye Fei, mindful of Yunqi''s endurance, refrained from further intimacy, cradling her gently through the night.

    In the following days, Ye Fei''s life unfolded with serenity. Crafting detailed ns for his associates during ss, he returned home to savor moments of bliss with his sister. Resolute in their decisions, they indulged without inhibition. Ye Fei, always the one to inject, found himself osciting between hope and disappointment, as Yunqi remained silent in response."

    Ye Fei believed that this calm life could continue until the weekend, looking forward to visiting Lin Ling''s home. Especially now, with his mother refusing to share a room with him for some unknown reason, staying at home over the weekend seemed pointless.

    His thoughts were not rooted in dislike for his three sisters. It was rather the opposite¡ªhis fondness for them was excessive. After the incident with Siqi, a fear crept into his heart. He worried that spending too much time with them would eventually lead to inappropriate thoughts. Now, even the youngest sister was at a loss about how to approach their mother. If the other sisters followed suit, he would be in a quandary.

    Unfortunately, fate between people is a mysterious thing and cannot be avoided just because one wishes to hide.

    This routine persisted until Thursday, and the visit to Lin Ling''s was imminent. Lin Ling''s home was no stranger to Ye Fei; he had frequented it before.

    However, this time, he felt an unexpected nervousness and an inexplicable excitement in his heart. What troubled him was that this surge of excitement wasn''t solely for Lin Ling but for her mother.

    The thought of her future mother-inw, whose allure rivaled his mother''s, ignited visions of her voluptuous figure swaying before him, soon to share a roof under the same house for three days. Ye Fei couldn''t help but anticipate what might transpire.

    Just then, an unexpected message disrupted his tranquil life. Liu Junyi, the Battalion Commander of the Special Forces of the Wanghai City Military Region and his aunt, received a sudden promotion to Brigadier General, with the award ceremony scheduled for that very evening.

    This news arrived abruptly, taking everyone in the Liu family, including Liu Junyi, by surprise. It seemed almost unbelievable. Nheless, it was a positive development, especially amidst the looming threat facing the Liu family, adding a significant boost to their strength.

    From Colonel to Brigadier General, although just a rank apart, symbolized a vast difference in significance. Many outstanding military personnel would struggle throughout their careers to achieve this, but Liu Junyi had reached it at a mere thirty years old, shining brightly as a new star in the military.

    Like his mother and sisters, Ye Fei found this sudden promotion somewhat perplexing. Despite his exceptional intelligence, his life experiences were limited, especially in military matters, leaving him at a loss for understanding. He could only take it step by step.

    The award ceremony was set to take ce at arge hotel under the Liu family''s banner. Typically, such events would be held at more formal state-owned hotels, but given the circumstances in Wanghai City, where such establishments werecking, and the local context, nobody raised any objections.

    SiqiYe Siqi arrived at the school to pick up Ye Fei andpany. Perhaps recalling their previous encounter, Siqi''s face reddened slightly upon seeing Ye Fei, but she adeptly concealed it.

    As she noticed Ye Fei avoiding her gaze while she did the same, a faint sense of disappointment crept into her heart for reasons she couldn''t quite grasp.

    Since this was a joyous asion and on Liu family''s territory, nothing untoward was expected to happen. Hence, Ye Fei decided to bring Lin Ling along. This decision delighted Lin Ling, and after a brief moment of hesitation, the youngest sister hade to terms with the situation, showing no objection to joining Lin Ling.

 Chapter 111 Affectionate Gaze

    When they arrived, Ye Fei couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing; this hotel was the same one he had visited with Baldy and the others that day.

    The manager here was also very tactful; upon seeing Ye Fei, he just greeted him without mentioning the events of that day. Judging from the attire of the people who hade with the Boss and the Young Master that day, they were definitely some small-time hoodlums. This led Ye Fei to believe that he was likely associating with them behind his family''s back; he wouldn''t be foolish enough to expose Ye Fei.

    After all, everyone knew that although Ye Fei''s surname was Ye, he was definitely going to be the sessor of the Liu family in the future. For the future big boss, he hadn''t even begun to curry favor; why would he stupidly offend him?

    Ye Fei and his group arrived somewhatte, and by the time they reached the top floor lobby, everyone had already gathered. The three Liu sisters were chatting happily with Ye Ningsuan.

    Today, Liu Junyi was still as dashing as ever in her military uniform. However, perhaps due to a change in mindset or something else, in Ye Fei''s eyes, Aunt Liu was very different from before.

    Before, Aunt Liu was seen by him as a heroine who could match men in prowess. Especially the way she trained a group of extraordinary special forces soldiers to obey like kindergarten kids had earned Ye Fei''s admiration.

    But today, in Ye Fei''s eyes, Liu Junyi no longer exuded that same heroic air. Ye Fei felt that she was incredibly sensual and alluring.

    The military uniform, instead of concealing her charm, added a special allure, especially the way her chest pushed the uniform to create an exaggerated curve, making Ye Fei unable to look away.

    As they saw each other, Liu Junyi stood up and waved at Ye Fei and his group, saying, "Ye Fei, Siqi, over here!"

    Aunt Liu''s call interrupted Ye Fei''s reverie. He quickly collected his thoughts and went over to Liu Junyi, smiling, "Aunt, congrattions." Ye Siqi and the three sisters also congratted Liu Junyi.

    Liu Junyi smiled and asked them to sit down but pulled Ye Fei to sit beside her, saying, "Ye Fei, I heard your strength now surpasses even mine. If you have time, I''d like to learn a few moves from you."

    There were no outsiders present, and it was time for Lin Ling to know that everything had been resolved. Therefore, Ye Fei didn''t need to be modest and replied, "Sure, we can exchange some moves if you have time. It might help you improve."

    The fact that his strength surpassed Liu Junyi''s by a considerable margin was undeniable. Moreover, there was no need for any pretense with his aunt.

    Liu Junyi chuckled, "You little rascal, you''re not being modest at all!"

    As sheughed, the swell of her chest vibrated intensely, causing Ye Fei to gulp uncontrobly, wishing he could hold them in his hands and y with them.

    Fortunately, at that moment, a young female soldier ran over and whispered something in Liu Junyi''s ear, interrupting Ye Fei''s inappropriate impulse.

    After listening to the soldier, Liu Junyi smiled and said, "You guys sit here for a while. My award ceremony is about to begin; I need to prepare."

    Watching Liu Junyi leave, Ye Fei approached Ye Ningsuan and asked quietly, "Why did youe alone? Where are my second aunt and third aunt?"

    Ye Ningsuan was already his woman, so he didn''t need to be polite with her. Also, the award ceremony for Aunt Liu was a significant event. Not seeing the other two aunts made Ye Fei somewhat displeased.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s dissatisfaction, Ye Ningsuan couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious and quickly exined, "Xue is still feeling a bit ufortable. Bing and I have already reconciled, and we are working on Xue now. She didn''t want toe this time, so I let Bing apany her."

    Seeing Ye Ningsuan''s anxious appearance, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. This was no longer themanding CEO of a powerful group, but rather a wife scolded by her husband for a mistake. So, speaking softly, Ye Fei said, "I''m sorry, I was too harsh."

    "It''s okay, I like it when you''re like this to me!" Ye Ningsuan smiled happily. Little did Ye Fei know that speaking to Ye Ningsuan in this manner made her more acutely aware that she was his woman, not his aunt. She enjoyed this feeling immensely, so even though she was being scolded, she felt happy inside.

    Ye Fei shook his head and remained silent, as Ye Yunqi had approached them by then, asking, "Aunt, brother, what are you talking about?"

    Ye Fei smiled, "I was asking your aunt where she bought that princess dress for you. I want to buy you a few more sets so you can wear them when we ride bikes in the future."

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but recall the ecstatic moment on the bicycle, her face blushing slightly. She sneakily stepped on Ye Fei''s foot and whispered, "You rascal, you''re going to die!"

    Ye Ningsuan, however, asked Ye Yunqi with a smile, "Yunqi, do you still like the dress Aunt gave you?"

    "I like it!" Ye Yunqi smiled and happily threw herself into Ye Ningsuan''s arms, whispering intimately with her. Watching the two intimate women, Ye Fei felt the urge to tell them everything and make them even closer, but he restrained himself in the end, knowing it wasn''t the right time yet.

    Amidst a burst of lively music, tonight''s protagonist finally ascended the stage in the middle of the hall. Liu Junyi was still dressed as before, her exquisite face carrying a hint of toughness, appearing extremely serious.

    Apanying her on stage was surprisingly their ss teacher, Yu Wuxia. However, considering their long-standing friendship, everyone found it quite normal.

    Yu Wuxia had clearly dressed up meticulously for today. With a touch of makeup on her already stunning face, she looked exceptionally radiant. Wearing a white gown that showcased the delicate beauty of a woman, she formed a stark contrast with the heroic Liu Junyi.

    Yet, they appeared so harmonious. In juxtaposition, this pair of one strong and one gentle super beauties instantly became the center of attention, even overshadowing Ye Fei and their table, which consisted of nothing but equally beautiful women not inferior to Liu Junyi and Yu Wuxia.

    After Liu Junyi took the stage, she didn''t speak but stood quietly by Yu Wuxia''s side, hand in hand, looking towards the host.

    As soon as the host saw Liu Junyie out, he wasted no time and loudly announced, "I dere that the honorary ceremony for Major General Liu Junyi of the Wanghai City Military Special Forces is now beginning! Please wee Colonel Qian Pengfei, the special representative from the capital."

    Most of those present were either rtives or friends of the Liu family, or individuals seeking to curry favor with them. Therefore, as soon as the host''s words fell, the hall erupted into enthusiastic apuse.

    Amidst the apuse, a military officer in his thirties, with a rather heroic appearance, walked out from the back. The two bars and three stars on his shoulders indicated his rank - the Colonel surnamed Qian as mentioned by the host.

    Although this officer was inferior to Liu Junyi, the fact that he was already a Colonel at such a young age indicated his exceptional capabilities. Moreover, being sent from the capital, people dared not slight him. As he walked past, he greeted everyone, but Colonel Qian seemed somewhat arrogant, ignoring the gestures of goodwill from the crowd as he walked straight to the stage.

    When Colonel Qian finally saw the celestial beauties Liu Junyi and Yu Wuxia, a hint of astonishment and greed shed in his otherwise calm eyes. Though he quickly concealed it, Ye Fei, who had been observing him, couldn''t help but sneer. It seemed that Colonel Qian was not a good person.

    "Major General Liu, congrattions!" Even with his pride, Colonel Qian Pengfei had to set it aside in front of Major General Liu Junyi, who outranked him by two levels. He stood at attention, saluted, and then reached out his hand towards Liu Junyi.

    "Thank you." Liu Junyi responded calmly, lightly touching Qian Pengfei''s hand, even though a hint of disgust flickered in her eyes.

    Ye Fei, who had been watching them closely, couldn''t help but feel puzzled. This was supposed to be their aunt''s first meeting with Colonel Qian Pengfei. Even if she had seen his earlier malicious look, she shouldn''t be so repulsed by him, should she?

 Chapter 112 The Scent of Conspiracy

    Ye Fei could see that the trace of disgust in his aunt''s eyes seemed not to be directed at Qian Pengfei''s character, but rather resembled the look of a germaphobe seeing a person covered in sores. However, Ye Fei didn''t have time to dwell on what might be wrong with his aunt at the moment, because as he noticed the aversion in her eyes, he also observed something else.

    When Colonel Qian addressed Major General Liu Junyi, there was a fleeting hint of sarcasm and smugness in his eyes that caught Ye Fei''s attention. This inappropriate expression sparked Ye Fei''s curiosity.

    Could there be a conspiracy behind his aunt''s promotion this time?

    Yet, he couldn''t quite figure out what kind of plot it could be. After all, it seemed that his aunt''s promotion this time would bring great benefits to the Liu family.

    After the pleasantries, Qian Pengfei took out a small box and removed a pair of shoulder badges shimmering with a golden star, intending to help Liu Junyi put them on.

    As the one directly bestowing the honor, Qian Pengfei''s actions were quite normal. However, when Liu Junyi stepped back, avoiding his outstretched hands, Yu Wuxia approached and took the badges, softly saying, "Colonel Qian, let me do it."

    With Liu Junyi stepping back, Qian Pengfei''s hands hung awkwardly in the air. Yu Wuxia''s intervention provided him with an exit, so he no longer insisted, smiling and saying, "That works too."

    Yu Wuxia smiled faintly, then turned to face Liu Junyi. She reached out, removed the Colonel''s badges from her shoulders, and reced them with the Major General''s badges.

    At that moment, to Ye Fei''s astonishment, he noticed something that left him dumbfounded. As his aunt allowed Yu Wuxia to adjust her badges, a smile appeared on her face, and in her gaze towards Yu Wuxia, there was a hint of... tenderness!

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be surprised. He used to see this kind of gaze often in Lin Ling''s eyes, but now when Lin Ling looked at him, it wasn''t the same look anymore. It had transformed into a kind of longing and admiration.

    However, such a gaze should only appear between lovers. So why would his aunt have such a look in her eyes when looking at Yu Wuxia?

    Could it be? Ye Fei thought of a possibility, and when he thought about his aunt''s genuine disgust when looking at Colonel Qian, this possibility seemed even more likely.

    It is said that people with such a mindset instinctively repel the opposite sex. But he was a man himself! Yet, his aunt was very affectionate towards him. What could this mean?

    Even with Ye Fei''s intelligence, he couldn''t figure it out for a moment. But he realized one troubling thing - he found himself hoping they were in that kind of rtionship.

    Just the thought of those two incredibly well-built and beautiful women embracing each other and doing things only couples do made Ye Fei''s blood boil with excitement.

    Of course, he could only watch from the sidelines. If he could join in, that would be even better.

    The brief award ceremony quickly ended amidst Ye Fei''s wild thoughts. Liu Junyi exchanged a few pleasantries before pulling Yu Wuxia over to their table.

    With doubts in his mind, Ye Fei wanted to observe them up close, but the two women separated upon arriving. Liu Junyi went to sit with her sisters, while Yu Wuxia sat between Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi, engaging in a hushed conversation.

    After a while, the guests felt that it was time for Liu Junyi to share her joy with her family. They approached her, offering congrattions. Naturally, this led to toasting and other ceremonial activities, making Ye Fei''s tablee alive with excitement.

    Ye Fei was not quitefortable with this kind of atmosphere. He stood up, preparing to go outside for some fresh air. Initially, he wanted to invite Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi along, but Lin Ling had grown up attending such gatherings with her mother, so she stayed back for the experience.

    What surprised Ye Fei was that Ye Yunqi, who usually had less interest in such events than him, also chose to stay. Understanding her intentions, which were in sync with Lin Ling''s desire to develop herself and not just be a wallflower by her beloved brother''s side, Ye Fei neither supported nor opposed the girls'' decision.

    Shaking his head in resignation, he strolled out of the hall and onto the rooftop, standing at the edge and gazing down below.

    Though not as tall as the buildings in Wanghai City, this hotel was still one of the city''s high-rises. Standing on the rooftop, overlooking the twinkling lights of Wanghai City, Ye Fei felt a surge of the same spirit he had on the day of his first transformation, an urge to raise his head to the sky and let out a long howl.

    However, it is not like the time at Wanghai City now. There are many people in the hall below. If one were to shout like that day, it would probably startle the people below. So Ye Fei hurriedly restrained his mind, trying to calm himself down as quickly as possible.

    This restraint, however, startled Ye Fei. He found that when he wanted to calm down, his heart actually calmed down instantly, entering a state of tranquility, as if he were no longer a passionate youth but had turned into an old man who understood the vicissitudes of the world. He even had a sense of not belonging to this world, as if he were an outsider, looking down on all living beings in this world.

    This feeling made Ye Fei a little scared. He hurriedly tried to pull himself out of this state. However, at that moment, he suddenly heard a faint voice, but the person speaking was too far away for him to hear clearly what was being said. He only caught the person mentioning the word "General."

    Initially, Ye Fei had no interest in eavesdropping on other people''s conversations. However, since Auntie just mentioned a Major General and the other person mentioned a General, he couldn''t help but pay attention. So he lightened his footsteps and quickly ran towards where the voice wasing from.

    The person who was speaking was also on the rooftop, but at a diagonally opposite position to where Ye Fei was. They were hundreds of meters apart, but Ye Fei''s agility was extraordinary.

    With just a couple of movements, he arrived near the person, crouched down, and looked at the person, only to be surprised to find that the person was actually Colonel Qian from Beijing, who was on a phone call with someone.

    Shouldn''t this guy be in the hall downstairs? Why did hee here to make a call?

    Ye Fei, who already felt suspicious about Auntie''s sudden promotion, became even more doubtful when he saw the suspicious behavior of Colonel Qian. So he wanted to listen to what he was saying.

    However, Ye Fei was clearlyte. Colonel Qian had already finished his call with the other person. Ye Fei only heard Colonel Qian lowering his voice and saying, "General, rest assured. Since the fish has already entered the, there is naturally no possibility of escape!"

    After saying this, he hung up the phone, looked around to make sure no one had overheard him, then swiftly left.

    Watching Colonel Qian''s swift movements, Ye Fei was even more surprised. He had never expected that this Colonel Qian was actually a master, although far superior to himself, he already possessed strength simr to that of his mother.

    Although Liu Yiru''s martial arts skills were not top-notch in the martial arts world, they were already at the peak in the secr world and in the military.

    Even though Liu Junyi''s promotion to Major General was a big deal in Wanghai City, it was probably considered insignificant in Beijing. However, just for such a small matter, they had dispatched such a skilled person, which was quite telling.

    Thinking back to his words, "the fish has entered the," was he referring to Auntie? Ye Fei felt like he had caught a whiff of a conspiracy.

 Chapter 113 Their Secret

    Feeling the sense of crisis, Ye Fei didn''t want to remain passive. He decided to take the initiative and investigate the person Colonel Qian had been talking to. Although the other party''s phone was surely encrypted as a high-ranking military official, for the world''s number one hacker, Ye Fei, this posed no difficulty at all.

    Finding a random resting room downstairs, Ye Fei locked the door behind him and took out his handheldputer that he always carried. He directly hacked into the radio station headquarters. Through a series of operations (not fully understanding, I had to improvise), he quickly found Colonel Qian''s call records. As he had imagined, Colonel Qian''s calls were top secret, and the identity of the person he had been speaking to left Ye Fei somewhat dumbfounded.

    No matter how clever Ye Fei was, he could never have anticipated that Colonel Qian had been contacting the Dragon State''s Military Commission headquarters.

    Could it be that the country was nning to deal with the Liu family? This thought briefly crossed Ye Fei''s mind but was promptly dismissed. While the Liu family might hold significant influence in Wanghai City, their power was iparable to that of a nation. They posed no real threat to the country.

    Moreover, with the Liu family''s presence, Wanghai City could remain peaceful, something that the country would likely appreciate. Therefore, it seemed that only a single individual within the Liu family was the target.

    However, a new problem arose. Although the headquarters office was a sensitive location, it still saw a significant amount of foot traffic. Considering that Colonel Qian referred to the other party as "General," it was unlikely that the person on the phone was a mere secretary.

    There were many generals who could ess the office, and even with Ye Fei''s skills, he couldn''t possibly track every individual located miles away.

    Having decided to take matters into his own hands, Ye Fei found himself in a passive position, feeling somewhat helpless and frustrated.

    Setting this issue aside for the moment, Ye Fei couldn''t help but recall the strange sensation he had experienced earlier.

    Though he had initially been afraid of losing his humanity, he now found himself somewhat nostalgic for that feeling. It was indeed a peculiar sensation, granting him a profound sense of rity and control over everything around him. Additionally, he noticed a curious detail: when Colonel Qian was hundreds of meters away, deliberately speaking in a low voice, Ye Fei, even with heightened senses, shouldn''t have been able to hear such faint whispers, especially amidst the noisymotion in the hall downstairs.

    Could it be that entering this state not only made him remarkablyposed but also enhanced his senses?

    Contemting this possibility, Ye Fei''s excitement rivaled the moment he discovered his shapeshifting ability. Growing up in a martial arts family, he knew exactly what this development implied and the advantages it could bring.

    "I wonder if I can enter and exit at will, just like with shapeshifting," Ye Fei murmured softly. Focusing his mind, he attempted to reenter that unique state.

    Indeed, it worked! Ye Fei was on the verge of eximing with joy because he found that shortly after focusing his mind, he once again entered that serene and all-epassing state, where everything seemed within his grasp.

    After quietly savoring this wonderful sensation for a while, Ye Fei was about to exit this state when he suddenly heard what seemed like the door next door being opened.

    Originally, this was nothing special, but a very familiar voice made him pause momentarily. "Alright, can we talk now? What''s going on?" It was Ye Fei''s aunt, Liu Junyi''s voice.

    Then came another voice extremely familiar to Ye Fei, "It''s nothing, just wanted to trick you intoing here, to spend some time alone with you." Who else but his homeroom teacher, Yu Wuxia?

    The conversation between the two women surprised Ye Fei, but upon reflection, it seemed quite natural. By now, he was almost certain of his earlier guesses.

    "Alright, be good. There are still many guests, and I can''t just leave them unattended, can I? We''ll have plenty of timeter," his aunt''s tone sounded somewhat helpless.

    "Are they more important than me? Are you neglecting me?" Yu Wuxia''s voice was filled with resentment and a hint of coquettishness, "I haven''t seen you in so long, I miss you so much, Junyi, can you stay with me a bit longer, just a bit?"

    Ye Fei almost burst outughing. He never would have imagined that the usually elegant and intelligent beauty, Yu Wuxia, would speak like this, and to top it off, her target of affection was a woman.

    But Liu Junyi seemed to have a great fondness for Yu Wuxia, somewhat helplessly saying, "Alright, let''s stay here for fifteen minutes, then I must go out."

    "Only fifteen minutes?" Yu Wuxia seemed visibly displeased, but then continued, "If it''s fifteen minutes, then it''s fifteen minutes, let''s not waste time."

    The two women then fell silent. After a while, there were some hurried and breathy soundsing from next door, interspersed with some strange noises.

    Listening to the sounds, which were simr to when he kissed his younger sister, Ye Fei''s heart couldn''t help but race. Could it be that they...

    Unable to resist his curiosity, Ye Fei was no longer satisfied with just listening. He reached out his finger and tapped the wall, instantly creating a hole in the solid wall. Ye Fei then peered through the hole, capturing the scene next door in his sight.

    His aunt was still in her crisp military uniform, but she no longer exuded her usual heroic aura. At that moment, she was sitting on the small bed meant for guests, her upper body leaning against the wall. Yu Wuxia was sitting in herp, arms tightly wrapped around her neck, their two equally alluring lips locked in a tight kiss. The strange noises Ye Fei had heard earlier wereing from these two lips pressed together.

    Of the two, it was clear that Liu Junyi was taking the lead. While kissing Yu Wuxia''s lips, one of her hands had already reached her chest, gripping one of herrge breasts and ying with it.

    Just a momentter, Yu Wuxia let out a seductive moan from her nose, gently releasing herself from Liu Junyi''s lips and softly saying, "Junyi, I want it!"

    "No," Liu Junyi shook her head, "There are still many guests waiting outside. It wouldn''t be good if we were discovered. Be good, let''s go out first. How about Ie find you tonight?"

    "The soundproofing here is good, and we''ve locked the door. No one will find out," Yu Wuxia said, pulling one of Liu Junyi''s hands into her skirt, coquettishly adding, "Junyi, look how wet I am, please give me what I want."

    Faced with Yu Wuxia''s coquettishness, Liu Junyi once again relented, saying, "Alright, let''s be quick." She then lifted up Yu Wuxia, ced her on the small bed, and lifted her skirt.

    Yu Wuxia also cooperated by removing her panties, then gently spreading apart her pink, tender pussy with her hands, sweetly saying, "Junyi, my pussy is so itchy, please do it for me quickly."

    Liu Junyi slowly knelt down, burying her head between Yu Wuxia''s thighs, extending her delicate tongue, and gently licking and kissing Yu Wuxia''s flowing wet pussy, causing Yu Wuxia to moan loudly, her erotic sounds far bolder than Ye Ningsuan''s.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but gape; he never imagined that the usually dignified and quiet Yu Wuxia had such a debauched side to her.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Lesbian

    But her slutty look surprisingly made Ye

    Fei think she is even more attractive, a time in the heart of excitement, the cock has been hard as iron bar.

    However, the next door two women seem to be too much Ye Fei love to the stimtion is not enough, Liu Junyi licked Yu Wuxia''s pussy for a while, as if he also came to the sex, a gorgeous face from Yu Wuxia''s crotch up, stick out his tongue to the small mouth on the edge of the lubricant licked up, with a face of charming to Yu Wuxia said, "Wuxia, Wuxia, the small mouth on the edge of the lubricant, a face of winking to Yu Wuxia.

    Wuxia said, "Wuxia, I''m itching too, don''t just focus on enjoying yourself."

    Yu Wuxia saw that Liu Junyi was also triggered by her own slutty feelings, her face smiled even more broadly, ignoring her own little slutty pussy that was about to have an orgasm, she got down from the bed and pulled Liu Junyi to let her sit down.

    Liu Junyi sat down on the bed and pulled Liu Junyi to let her sit down, and said with a delicate smile, "Then let Wuxia serve you."

    Liu Junyi sat on the bed, gently take off the pants, folded have on one side, a moment but also to entertain guests, she did not dare to wrinkle the clothes.

    After the pants came off, Liu Junyi''s lower body was only left with a pair of rather conservative ck tight panties, the crotch of the panties wrapped around the ce looks very plump, this discovery made Ye Fei couldn''t help but secretly swallowed her saliva, her intention couldn''t help but focus on that ce.

    Yu Wuxia reached out and scratched at that plump ce through the panties, Liu Junyi moaned delicately but reached out to stop Yu Wuxia, saying, "No, it''s better to take it off, or else it''ll be ufortable to be wetter."

    Yu Wuxia nodded and hooked the edge of Liu Junyi''s panties with her slender jade fingers and gently pulled it downwards, at this moment, not only Yu Wuxia, Ye Fei also followed the excitement, because when he saw his sister-inw''s bottom which was wrapped by the panties, he had a guess, and now was the time to confirm it.

    As if Yu Wuxia was deliberately teasing Ye Fei, the movement of pulling down the panties was very slow, making Ye Fei feel anxious and at the same time, he also felt another kind of eroticism, watching his sister-inw''s ce that made him crave for a little bit revealed, and his cock hardened even more.

    Finally, the panties werepletely taken off by Yu Wuxia, revealing Liu Junyi''s plump and unusually beautiful pussy surrounded by thick shade hairs, Ye Fei''s eyes widened at once and his breathing became a bit rapid.

    Sure enough, just like mom, sister-inw''s pussy is also a very plump peach shape, the scarlet slit in that bulging bun-like mound of flesh makes Ye Fei want to drill into it.

    Yu Wuxia used both thumbs to gently hold down Liu Junyi''s two big fatbia to separate outward, revealing the tenderbia and the small clitoris that was already engorged with blood and erected, and then, just like Liu Junyi, he lowered his head and kissed her, sucking and licking on Liu Junyi''s tender pussy.

    The powerful pleasure made Liu Junyi moan, but her character dictated that she couldn''t scream as loudly as Yu Wuxia, just making a delicate moan in her throat.

    However, her hands were pressing on Yu Wuxia''s head that was buried in her crotch, pressing hard towards her own pussy, as if she wanted to stuff Yu Wuxia into her tender pussy.

    After a while, Liu Junyi may be thought of two people''s time is not much, do not want to waste, simply pull Yu Wuxia also on the bed, they also lie on their side on the bed, the two women were in a 69 style, each other''s hands and mouth and with the use of each other''s tender pussy, but also from time to time have to let out the same charming moans.

    Ye Fei look very excited, although the two women did not take off their tops, so Ye Fei can not see their two pairs of big tits let him salivate for a long time. But this is a different kind of fun, straight hate to immediately rush over, let the two women know what is the taste of men.

    But since in such a state, he is always calm, know that now is not the time, it is easy to hold back his impulses.

    Time is not long, the two women almost at the same time trembling up, not divided into sessive have leaked out, huffing and puffing for a while, and each other to force each other on the lewd water to get clean, then put on the clothes and walked out.

    Until the two women left for a while, Ye Fei only from the excitement back to God, just now that scene is really too exciting. Especially his sister-inw''s wonderful ce that was as full and ripe as a peach as his mother''s, so that he even had an impulse to immediately pounce on it, and in his heart, he also vaguely envied Yu Wuxia a little bit.

    From their skillful movements, it could be seen that the sister-inw''s there, she must have tasted it many times.

    Ye Fei''s mind suddenly came up with a very evil n. He wanted to break up this lesbian couple and take the incredibly beautiful Ms. Yu into his arms. Of course, it would be even better if he could have both of them together, but the first target had to be Yu Wuxia.

    As soon as this idea arose, Ye Fei became somewhat excited again. He did not consider himself very evil.

    What he thought was that these two women were too pitiful, only able to do those fake things. It was necessary for him to let them experience what a man''s taste was like. However, although the n was there, this was not something that could be aplished overnight. It would still require the right timing.

    After a while, Ye Fei finally calmed down slowly. He felt somewhat helpless in his heart. It seemed that he had truly changed.

    In the past, he would at most have had thoughts about Yu Wuxia, and would definitely not have dared to think about getting even Little Aunt along with her. However, now this idea naturally arose. Yet Ye Fei did not resent this change.

    If he had the ability, he should follow his own thoughts. There was no need to be as constrained as ordinary people and besides, Little Aunt seemed to have a deviation in her concept of happiness. He needed to let her know what the greatest happiness for a woman was.

    Having figured all this out, Ye Fei tidied up a bit, walked out of the resting room. As for the person who had called with Qian Pengfei, since he couldn''t figure out who it might be, he was toozy to think about it. The immediate priority now was to increase his own chips as quickly as possible.

    If he had the power that even the country dared not touch, then what did some small people''s conspiracies amount to?

    It seemed that it was time to let Baldy and the others set off. In any case, his n was already set.

    When they arrived in Linhai City, they could develop ording to his rough n. With enough funds and skills not inferior to a martial arts master, even a fool could probably establish quite a sizable influence, not to mention that Baldy and the others were not fools at all.

    As it was a rtively formal banquet, it did notst as long as gatherings among merchants. After congratting Liu Junyi, everyone stayed for a while and then left on their own ord.

    After seeing off all the guests, Liu Junyi also prepared to return to the military camp.

    Although her military rank had been raised by one level, her position had not changed. She was still the captain of the Special Forces Brigade of the Wanghai City Military Region.

    Now that she had finished celebrating with her family, she still needed to go back and share the joy with her subordinates. After all, they wererades who had experienced life and death together, and that strong camaraderie was not much less than that with family.

    Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi were still being sent off by Siqi. Lin Ling was personally sent off by Liu Yiru. Lin Ling had originally wanted to stay at Ye Fei''s ce tonight, but in front of Liu Yiru, her future mother-inw, she felt a bit embarrassed. Thinking that she could go to her own home tomorrow, there was no rush at this moment, so she gave up on the idea.

    This night, stimted by the beautiful scenery, Ye Fei was extremely fierce. Ye Yunqi was not his match to begin with, and now it was even more so. In the end, she begged for mercy continuously until her brother finally let her go.

    With some reluctance, he withdrew from his younger sister''s body, looked at the exhausted and almost powerless little sister who was about to fall asleep, then lowered his head to look at his own member, which, despite ejacting twice, was still as hard as a steel spear.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seemed that sometimes being too strong as a man was not a good thing. It had to be endured.

    He had to take Lin Ling down as soon as possible. For the sake of his little sister not being treated so miserably, for himself not having to endure so much, and also for letting Lin Ling know the joy of a woman sooner.

    Ye Fei made this decision, and he thought of the beautiful scenery in the lounge again. He really wanted to admire it up close. However, it seemed unlikely that Little Aunt and Ms. Yu would have any hope in the short term.

    It would be better to let his little sister and Lin Ling perform for him, and then when their emotions were intense, he could join in. Thinking about that kind of wonderful scene, Ye Fei was extremely excited.

    If it weren''t for caring too much about his little sister, he would have to stir things up for her again.

 Chapter 115 More Exciting Than Watching

    Eric, who had been silent all this time, suddenly smiled and said, "Actually, we do have weapons..."

    "What weapons?" Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun asked in unison.

    "sh grenades."

    "sh grenades?" Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun were momentarily confused. "How do we use them?"

    "Like this..." Eric said as he casually tossed a sh grenade out the window, hitting the hood of a car trying to close in on them.

    "Close your eyes..." Ericmanded after throwing the grenade, and Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun instinctivelyplied.

    A burst of white light shed, followed by several screams.

    The car that was hit swerved off the road and crashed into a tree with a loud bang. Judging by the deformed front end, it was unlikely to drive again.

    "Eric, you''re brilliant..."

    Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun eximed in amazement, with thetter eagerly grabbing another sh grenade from the bag and shouting, "Let me have a go..." Judging by the excitement on his face, he seemed to treat this as a fun game.

    The second sh grenade also hit the hood of another car, and the white light shed again, but this time, no screams followed.

    "What''s going on?" Wu Yun was frustrated that the second attempt was unsessful.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Shen Jiajun loudly mocked. "You can''t treat them all like fools! After the first incident, wouldn''t they be prepared? Either they closed their eyes in time or they put on sunsses..."

    At that moment, a car had caught up, and sure enough, the four people inside were all wearing ck sunsses.

    "That''s just unfair..." Wu Yun grumbled in annoyance, but then he noticed something under the seat and started to grin mischievously.

    Because Shen Jiajun had not yet deactivated his "Water Mirror Technique," his appearance as John prevented the pursuers from shooting immediately. Instead, they kept shouting, "Boss, what are you doing? Stop the car ande back with us to exin everything to Mr. Jackson..."

    Unfortunately, their call was answered not by "John," but by a spray of fire-fighting foam.

    Watching the car veer off the road and crash into a tree, Wu Yun triumphantly patted the portable car fire extinguisher and said, "Who needs sh grenades? I can take you down with this..."

    As if to show their displeasure with this statement, the pursuers'' gunfire suddenly intensified.

    Hearing the violent impact sounds from the rear cargo area, Wu Yun couldn''t help but remark, "Jianjun, you chose a good car! Although it''s not very fast, this small cargo area has taken a lot of bullets for us..."

    "Stop with the idle chatter..." Shen Jiajun shouted, "Think of a way to deal with the two cars behind us. If they hit the tires, you''ll have to run on foot..."

    Hearing this, Wu Yun looked around the car with some difficulty, trying to find something that could help turn the tide.

    Eric, however, remained calm. He had already prepared by setting up several air shields around the tires. To puncture the tires protected by the air shields would require armor-piercing bullets.

    Unable to find anything useful, Wu Yun decided to throw the fire extinguisher out.

    Unfortunately, aside from leaving a dent on a car hood and causing it to wobble, the fire extinguisher didn''t achieve much else.

    Seeing Wu Yun at a loss, Eric smiled and said, "Let me handle this."

    "...Eric, what are you going to do?"

    Eric brought over a toolbox from the cargo area, grabbed a handful of nails and other sharp objects, and tossed them out of the car.

    One of the pursuers'' cars ran over the nails, and with a "pop," a tire deted, causing the car to wobble off the road.

    "It''s that simple..." Wu Yun stared in disbelief at the scene.

    ### Chapter 135: More Exciting Than Watching

    "Eric, you''re brilliant..."

    Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun eximed in amazement, with thetter eagerly grabbing another sh grenade from the bag and shouting, "Let me have a go..." Judging by the excitement on his face, he seemed to treat this as a fun game.

    The second sh grenade also hit the hood of another car, and the white light shed again, but this time, no screams followed.

    "What''s going on?" Wu Yun was frustrated that the second attempt was unsessful.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Shen Jiajun loudly mocked. "You can''t treat them all like fools! After the first incident, wouldn''t they be prepared? Either they closed their eyes in time or they put on sunsses..."

    At that moment, a car had caught up, and sure enough, the four people inside were all wearing ck sunsses.

    "That''s just unfair..." Wu Yun grumbled in annoyance, but then he noticed something under the seat and started to grin mischievously.

    Because Shen Jiajun had not yet deactivated his "Water Mirror Technique," his appearance as John prevented the pursuers from shooting immediately. Instead, they kept shouting, "Boss, what are you doing? Stop the car ande back with us to exin everything to Mr. Jackson..."

    Unfortunately, their call was answered not by "John," but by a spray of fire-fighting foam.

    Watching the car veer off the road and crash into a tree, Wu Yun triumphantly patted the portable car fire extinguisher and said, "Who needs sh grenades? I can take you down with this..."

    As if to show their displeasure with this statement, the pursuers'' gunfire suddenly intensified.

    Hearing the violent impact sounds from the rear cargo area, Wu Yun couldn''t help but remark, "Jianjun, you chose a good car! Although it''s not very fast, this small cargo area has taken a lot of bullets for us..."

    "Stop with the idle chatter..." Shen Jiajun shouted, "Think of a way to deal with the two cars behind us. If they hit the tires, you''ll have to run on foot..."

    Hearing this, Wu Yun looked around the car with some difficulty, trying to find something that could help turn the tide.

    Eric, however, remained calm. He had already prepared by setting up several air shields around the tires. To puncture the tires protected by the air shields would require armor-piercing bullets.

    Unable to find anything useful, Wu Yun decided to throw the fire extinguisher out.

    Unfortunately, aside from leaving a dent on a car hood and causing it to wobble, the fire extinguisher didn''t achieve much else.

    Seeing Wu Yun at a loss, Eric smiled and said, "Let me handle this."

    "...Eric, what are you going to do?"

    Eric brought over a toolbox from the cargo area, grabbed a handful of nails and other sharp objects, and tossed them out of the car.

    One of the pursuers'' cars ran over the nails, and with a "pop," a tire deted, causing the car to wobble off the road.

    "It''s that simple..." Wu Yun stared in disbelief at the scene.

    "Just that simple!" In fact, it wasn''t that simple. How could small objects like nails dete a car tire so quickly? It was mainly thanks to Eric''s "Wind de." He just pretended it was the nails because he didn''t want to reveal his ability to use magic!

    Unaware of this, Wu Yun threw all the nails from the toolbox, but they didn''t seem to have any effect, which angered him. "Stop with the bullying..."

    Seeing that they were about to leave the road exclusive to the power research institute, Eric took action, throwing a hammer out. When thest car ran over it, he silently cast another "Wind de."

    Watching the car roll over due to a t tire in the middle of the road, Wu Yun could only repeatedly say, "Eric, you are indeed powerful..."

    They stopped the car at a bus stop and transferred to a bus back to the city.

    The main reason for doing this was to prevent the power research institute from reporting to the police. After all, many people knew John''s license te number. If they really drove into the city, wouldn''t it be asking for a "police chase"?

    On the bus, Shen Jiajun quietly asked Wu Yun, "What do you think of this real special agent operation?"

    "Although it''s much less exciting than I imagined, but..." Wu Yun said with lingering excitement, "At least it''s more satisfying than watching a movie!"

 Chapter 116 Farewell

    Los Angeles International Airport, 12:30 PM.

    After sessfully retrieving the rocket data from the Power Research Institute in the morning, Eric and his team didn''t stay long. They quickly changed their appearances back to normal and prepared to return home with the necessary items.

    Upon entering the ticket hall, Shen Jiajun said, "Our contact at the liaison office said there''s a direct flight to Beijing at 1:10 PM today. Let''s buy tickets for that!"

    As soon as Wu Yun heard the words "buy tickets," he immediately looked nervous. "Don''t tell me I have to go buy them again?"

    Although Shen Jiajun knew Wu Yun was joking, he still couldn''t help but roll his eyes and say, "Alright, I''ll buy them this time... Anyway, we''vepleted the mission over and above, so even if they''re stingy, they should give me a bonus of ten or twenty thousand..."

    Just as Shen Jiajun was about to walk towards the ticket counter, Eric suddenly stopped him and said, "Jianjun, just buy two tickets. I''m not in a hurry to go back."

    "Eric, why don''t youe back with us?" Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun both agreed with Wu Yun''s suggestion, and Shen Jiajun added, "It''s better to go back with us to avoid attracting the FBI. Even if you''re not afraid of them, it''s still troublesome, right?"

    "No, I have something to do."

    Thinking of his secret conversation with Sakya at Disnend, Wu Yun suddenly realized, "Is it about thosemas?"

    "Yes."

    Shen Jiajun thought for a moment. "Dealing with the Shura Sect at Sakya''s request must be very tricky, right?"

    Eric thought for a moment and nodded.

    "What is it? Can you tell us?" Shen Jiajun seemed willing to help.

    Eric felt there was no need to hide it. He said directly, "I''m going to deal with the Shura Sect!"

    Upon hearing this, both Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun were stunned. After a while, Wu Yun jumped and said, "Eric, do you know how powerful the Shura Sect is? I don''t mean to underestimate you, but you must know that even a whole country''s strength couldn''t eliminate them in the past. How could you possibly deal with them alone?"

    "And Sakya''s Great Vehicle Dharma King lineage..."

    "Eric, why do you have to deal with the Shura Sect? Just because of Sakya''s request?" Shen Jiajun was puzzled by Eric''s "overestimation of his own capabilities."

    "No. The main reason is me. Because the Dragon Elephant King of the Shura Sect injured my fianc¨¦e!"

    "Ah, so it was the Dragon Elephant King who injured your wife?... I was wondering before, what kind of internal injury would require sending her to the Medicine King Sect. So, it was the Dragon Elephant Prajna Gong..."

    Seeing that Wu Yun also knew about this, Shen Jiajun didn''t ask any more questions and said, "I think we should stay and help you. After all, this is also in the national interest..."

    "No." Eric categorically refused. "The rocket data must be sent back to the country immediately to avoidplications."

    Shen Jiajun knew Eric was telling the truth and sighed helplessly.

    Wu Yun nced at Shen Jiajun and suddenly said, "Why don''t I stay behind and send the data back? Jianjun can handle it alone!"

    "You..." Eric shook his head and said, "This time, we may have to confront the Shura Sect head-on. Your skills are not suitable for being at the scene of the fight."

    "But..."

    "There''s no ''but''! You must go back..." Seeing the deliberate grievance on Wu Yun''s face, Eric smiled and said, "But when you get back, you won''t be idle. I have something to ask of you!"

    "If there''s anything, just tell me..." Wu Yun stopped patting his chest halfway and suddenly asked, "Eric, are you asking me to go back and watch over your first wife, second wife, and third wife?"

    Shen Jiajun, upon learning about Eric''s multiple wives for the first time, was almost wide-eyed with admiration, as if he were witnessing an endless river of admiration!

    "They are capable individuals, why would you need someone to watch over them?" Ericughed, "I want you to ''acquire'' a few things for me!"

    Wu Yunughed upon hearing this, patting his chest loudly, "That''s my specialty! Eric, rest assured, whatever you need, I''ll get it for you!"

    "I need the Twelve Bronze Heads!" After a smile, Eric said seriously, "I want the two ''Bronze Rat Heads'' and ''Bronze Rabbit Head'' in the hands of the French!"

    Wu Yun was momentarily stunned, then nodded vigorously, "Eric, rest assured, if I don''t bring back those two bronze heads, I''d rather die abroad!"

    "It''s not that serious, just do your best!"

    Shen Jiajun was also shocked by Wu Yun''s determination. He patted Wu Yun on the shoulder and said, "Wu Yun, I admire your patriotism. Don''t worry, I''ll help you!"

    Unexpectedly, Wu Yun didn''t appreciate it. He rolled his eyes and said, "You don''t have any professional knowledge, and you want to help me? If you don''t mess things up for me, I''ll be thanking the heavens..."

    "Don''t underestimate me! Although I don''t have any thief skills, I have brains! Look, didn''t this operation prove that?" Shen Jiajun retorted.

    "Is that so? Forget it! If I were to n it, I would have obtained the data without alerting anyone! Unlike you, ending up in a car chase in the end..."

    "You..."

    Seeing them arguing endlessly, Eric couldn''t help but shake his head. "Alright, go buy the tickets quickly, the ne will be departing soon..."

    After seeing off Shen Jiajun and Wu Yun, Eric took a bus back to the city alone. He casually found a caf¨¦, ordered some food, and decided to turn on his phone, which he had turned off since arriving in Country A, to call Tan Ailing and the others.

    Unexpectedly, before he could dial the number, the phone rang.

    "Hello..."

    "...Eric?"

    "It''s me."

    "Is it connected?... It''s really connected! Let me...," Tang Feiyan''s voice came faintly from the phone. It seemed she had snatched the phone from Tan Ailing. Her voice became clearer, "Eric, why didn''t you have your phone on... How have you been these days? How did things go? When are youing back..."

    The series of loud questions made Eric move the phone away from his ear, but he was in a good mood.

    "...Feiyan, let''s use speakerphone! That way, everyone can hear Eric''s voice and talk to him..."

    Perhaps Lin Yujie''s suggestion was adopted. There was a light "pop" sound from the phone, and then Tan Ailing''s voice came again, "Eric..."

    This soft tone touched Eric''s heart. "I''m here..."

    "How are you?"

    "I''m fine! I just saw off Wu Yun; his matter has been taken care of. I sent them off on the ne just now!"

    "When are youing back?"

    "I''ve already contacted the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the others. We''re nning now, and we''ll start the operation in a few days. Once it''s done, I''ll immediately return to the Medicine King Sect to see you all, I believe it won''t exceed half a month!"

    "Hehe..." Tang Feiyan''s voice interjected, "Eric, I''m afraid we won''t be at the Medicine King Sect anymore in half a month!"

    "Why?"

    "That kid Wu Yun brought us something really good. After we showed it to Grandpa Cheng, he said he could shorten the treatment to ten days..."

    "Great!" Eric smiled satisfactorily, then he became a little puzzled, "Although it only takes ten days to heal the internal injuries, you don''t have to leave the Medicine King Sect. Just wait for me there!"

    "If it weren''t for the treatment, we really wouldn''t want to stay here anymore!"

    "Why do you say that?"

    "Isn''t it because of your grandfather?" Tang Feiyan''s voice was full ofints, "Ever since we found out that you left without a word, your grandfather hasn''t given us a good look. Although he hasn''t been rude, everyone can tell he''s unhappy..."

    Eric could imagine the situation. He felt a bit guilty and said, "It seems I''ve caused you a big trouble!"

    "Hmph, the trouble you''ve caused us is more than just one!"

 Chapter 117 Pre-battle Plan

    "What''s up?"

    "Yesterday, Rongrong and her mother, along with Wu Mei, came looking for you! They don''t believe the news of your death and flew over from Shanghai to verify it..." Speaking was Lin Yujie.

    "...Did you tell them?"

    "No. I just said you weren''t dead, didn''t mention you had grown up..."

    "...Where are they now?"

    "After knowing you were safe and had gone abroad, they were all persuaded by Ailing to go back!"

    "Okay..." Rongrong and her mother were just ordinary friends in Eric''s mind, so he didn''t care much. Looking at the food in front of him, he suddenly said, "ording to the time difference, it should be just dawn there now, right?"

    "Yes, why?"

    "Why did you call me so early to the parking lot?" Because of Eric Yun, only the reception desk at the parking lot of the entire Medicine King Sect had a phone.

    "Tsk..." Tang Feiyan made another heavy nasal sound, "For the past three days, the first thing we do every morning is toe here and call you. Just pressing the redial button at least fifty times a day, but you didn''t turn on your phone! Don''t you know we would worry..."

    Faced with Tang Feiyan''s incessant chatter, Eric could only admit defeat, "Okay, it''s my fault. I''ll remember to keep it on from now on, I won''t let you worry..."

    "That''s more like it..."

    After chatting with Tan Ailing and them for over an hour, Eric suddenly said, "You don''t need to call me these days, I n to seclude myself for a few days!"

    "Seclude?" Tang Feiyan chuckled, "Eric, are you nning to cultivate the ''Yin-Yang Harmony Longevity Form''? Can''t wait anymore..."

    "Feiyan, the ''Yin-Yang Harmony Longevity Form'' requires a cauldron to practice. Eric alone wouldn''t be able to..."

    Tang Feiyan seemed to be reminded of something by Lin Yujie''s words, and she suddenly said angrily, "Eric, let me tell you, you can''t mess around in Country A. If you really want to cultivate,e back quickly! Any one of us three can be your cauldron, even if you want all of us together..."

    "Feiyan..." Tan Ailing couldn''t listen anymore.

    "This girl is just talking nonsense, huh?" Tan Ailing''s voice was full of shyness, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll take care of you!"

    Laughter and chatter came through the phone, and Eric, who was left aside, was not angry, but instead, he was interested and sketched out a scene of "Three Beauties y" in his mind.

    After a few minutes, Tan Ailing''s voice came through the phone again, "Eric, why are you secluding yourself?"

    "You already know what I''m going to do next, so I''m secluding myself to strengthen my abilities!"

    "...How many days will it take?" Tang Feiyan seemed to have been teased badly, breathing heavily.

    "I can''t say for sure, but I''ll call you as soon as I''m out!"

    "Okay, be careful! These days, except for treatment, we''ll be staying at the reception desk..."

    "Got it..."

    After hanging up the phone, Eric paid and left. Instead of going to the secret contact point he told the Great Vehicle Dharma King about, he left the city for Mount Santa Ana. In the dense forest, he found a secluded ce rarely visited by people.

    He set up several magic arrays around him, released Lusien from the pet space to be on guard, and then took out a dozen or so magic crystals.

    Eric was not an arrogant person; he knew that with his current strength, even with Lusien, he was no match for the Asura Cult. Although he had the help of the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the others, Eric still believed in himself more.

    The reason he had not used magic crystals and sarira to restore his strength before was not that he didn''t care about his magic power, but because his enthusiasm for magic research far exceeded his pursuit of power.

    You know, magic crystals are the power source ofrge magic arrays. It would be a waste to directly absorb them! Sarira is even more widely used, suitable for both magic power and internal energy, so it is naturally more precious.

    It was because of these reasons that Eric had always insisted on natural recovery without using any external objects.

    However, this time, he had to consume some magic crystals.

    Four days passed in a sh, and Eric came out of seclusion.

    Using up eighteen top-grade magic crystals, Eric''s magic power had now recovered to its former peak, enough to cast ten top-tier spells in an instant.

    Of course, this didn''t mean his strength hadpletely recovered. After all, the magic elements on Earth were too sparse, and the recovery rate of magic power was far inferior to Celestia. There, Eric''s magic power was almost unlimited, but on Earth, he could only cast up to eleven top-tier spells at most.

    However, this was enough!

    Based on the experience gained from the Dragon Elephant Vajra''s body, one top-tier spell was enough to exhaust a pre-heaven expert''s power. Currently, the Asura Cult only had three pre-heaven experts, and even adding their subordinates and a few hidden figures, Eric and Lusien could handle them! Moreover, the Great Vehicle Dharma King and his group could also y a role.

    Returning to the city, he found a hotel and rested well. Then he called Tan Ailing, inquired about her treatment, chatted with the three women for a while, and then dialed the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s private number.

    "... Living Buddha, you finally called. The disciples have been anxious these past few days!" There was a sense of relief in the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s voice.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Your personal guards have also arrived in Los Angeles, but you''ve been missing these days, and they..."

    "Personal guards?"

    Hearing Eric''s confusion, the Great Vehicle Dharma King exined, "The personal guards are trained by the Priests of the sect, solely loyal to you, Living Buddha!"

    "How many of them are there? And how skilled are they?"

    "Four, all top-notch experts at the peak of post-heaven!"

    "Let them wait at ease. I''ll go meet them in a few days!"

    "Understood."

    "How''s the current situation of the Asura Cult?"

    "The traitor Li Hong has not appeared yet, reportedly in seclusion for cultivation. His subordinates are each doing their own tasks and not interfering with each other, making it difficult to make a move..."

    After a moment of thought, Eric said, "I''ll handle this matter. Prepare yourselves and await mymand!"

    "As youmand, Living Buddha."

    Taylor, the leader of thergest ck gang in West Los Angeles, is also the younger brother of the ck Robe King of the Asura Cult and a former underground boxing champion. He has two major hobbies in life: one is to brutally defeat opponents in the boxing ring, and the other is to seduce married women.

    Recently, he has been involved with the wife of a certain Orange County councilman. To avoid causing a scandal, he always dismisses his bodyguards and secretly meets her.

    Taylor is very generous to his lovers and always gives them valuable gifts when they meet, and today is no exception.

    He bought a diamond-studded chest ornament from a jewelry store. However, as he left, he noticed two car washers standing next to his Mercedes.

    "You yellow pig, get out of here!" Taylor strode up and kicked towards the Asian car washer standing next to the car door.

    Taylor didn''t use much force, as he didn''t intend tomit murder in public, just enough to put the young man in his ce for a few months.

    To his surprise, the Asian car washer easily avoided the kick and even turned to him with a slight smile.

    Taylor immediately felt something was wrong, as no car washer should have such a condescending, indifferent smile.

    Stepping forward, Taylor was about to strike the Asian youth who made him feel an inexplicable sense of danger, but he suddenly caught sight of another Caucasian youth pulling a revolver from his waist.

 Chapter 118 Assassination

    Although it had been ten years since Taylorst participated in boxing matches, he had not let go of his physical training. He immediately prepared to deliver a sidekick to knock down the Caucasian youth.

    However, unexpectedly, he felt as if he were bound and unable to move, only able to watch as the Caucasian youth calmly fired several shots at him. Even until his death, he could not understand what was happening.

    Sheng Hongwei, male, Chinese, 25 years old, unmarried, is one of the leaders of thergest Asian gang in North Los Angeles, the "Si Ye Gang."

    He was able to rise to this position not because he was particrly skilled inbat, but because he was sneaky and shameless. He could crawl at your feet and lick your heels while stabbing your crotch with a knife. Countless experts who could have easily defeated him have fallen victim to this trick.

    He was very lecherous and had a unique taste. He didn''t like pure virgins or reserveddies; he only liked those promiscuous women, even streetwalkerste at night.

    Tonight, he was out hunting again.

    In the red light district, his attention was caught by a ck streetwalker with huge buttocks. With a smug smile, he swaggered over.

    "Hey, baby, want to experience the taste of ecstasy and death?" Sheng Hongwei spoke with a suggestive tone, reaching out to grab the streetwalker''s fat buttocks.

    The streetwalker turned around, looked him up and down, and sneered, "With your looks..."

    Sheng Hongwei naturally knew he was not well-received, but he wasn''t angry. He took out several bills from his pocket.

    Seeing the money, the streetwalker''s contemptuous expression turned into a flirtatious smile. "Oh... sir, I think we''ll have a very pleasant night..."

    "Hehe, then what are we waiting for?" Sheng Hongwei half embraced the streetwalker, who was a head taller than him and turned to walk towards a nearby motel.

    Outside the motel, two young men were standing. When the Caucasian youth saw the two approaching, he made a mockingugh and shouted at them, "Hey, little monkey, can your thing fill her up?"

    Sheng Hongwei wasn''t angry when he heard this, he just turned around with a yful smile. This kid, although he was small and weak, had a knack for things like this, knowing how to deceive enemies with false appearances.

    Unfortunately, he chose the wrong target.

    Just as he pounced toward the Caucasian youth, the Asian youth behind him grabbed him by the neck. The Caucasian youth took the opportunity to put on a set of specially made brass knuckles on his right hand, which were lined with iron nails nearly a centimeter long.

    Sheng Hongwei was lifted off the ground and held high, away from the ground. The Caucasian youth swung his arm and punched him upwards in the groin. Sheng Hongwei couldn''t even scream in agony; he was beaten to a soft pulp. The Asian youth who was holding him then threw him to the ground with a "bang," all of this taking less than six seconds.

    The streetwalker screamed in terror, turned around, and ran away, shaking her fat buttocks.

    "Do you know who I am... I''m the hero of Si Ye Gang..." Sheng Hongweiy exhausted on the ground, twitching in pain.

    "You''re the hero of erectile dysfunction!" the Asian youth said coldly in Cantonese.

    Hearing this, Sheng Hongwei was immediately stunned and asked in astonishment, "Are you members of the Hung family?"

    Ignoring him, both youths, the Caucasian and the Asian did not respond. The Caucasian youth effortlessly picked Sheng Hongwei up and held him by the throat with one hand.

    Sheng Hongwei''s face turned red as he struggled, and in a hoarse voice in broken Cantonese, he begged, "...don''t kill me... I am also a disciple of the Hung family..."

    At the gesture of the Asian youth, the Caucasian youth let go of Sheng Hongwei.

    "... You see, there is also a ''Hung'' character in my name, which is proof that I am loyal to the Hung family..." Sheng Hongwei groveled at the feet of the Caucasian youth, his face full of ttery. However, his hand quietly reached into his pocket.

    Just as he grabbed the gun handle under his ribs, the two young men''s fists fell on him like a violent storm, causing his flesh to split and pain beyond words.

    Sheng Hongwei desperately tried to stand up, screaming for help. Several people came out of the motel, but no one intervened.

    Perhaps out of caution, the two young men did not continue to beat him and quickly fled.

    William''s life could be considered somewhat legendary.

    At the age of ten, he worked at the Boston docks carrying empty beer barrels, earning two cents a day.

    At twenty, he used borrowed money to start a small clothing factory. To save money, he hired only illegal immigrants.

    When he was thirty, a fire in the factory killed sixteen illegal immigrants. To escape severe legal punishment, he left Boston and moved to Los Angeles. After spending a third of his fortune to obtain a new legal identity, he invested the remaining money in a small theater where tickets were only five cents,ter founding a film productionpany.

    By the age of forty, he had be one of the giants of the film industry, integrating production and distribution, with assets totaling hundreds of millions of dors. However,ing from a humble background, he remained coarse in speech and was not epted by the real upper ss.

    To change this, he hired someone to give him socialnguage lessons, learned how to dress from a valet from E country, and learned how to appear genteel from a butler from E country. With the support of a "nobleman," he began to enter the political arena.

    He is now fifty years old, and his identity is no longer just a film tycoon. Most of the time, he prefers to be called "Mayor," the "Mayor of Los Angeles," William!

    Celebrities always have hobbies, but of course, they cannot be the kind of low-level hobbies that involve liking young girls. They should be elegant and luxurious hobbies!

    His hobby is horse breeding, specifically racehorses! As reported by a certain film columnist,st year he spent ten million dors to build several stables for breeding racehorses.

    He made headlines when he spent one million six hundred thousand dors to buy a purebred racehorse from E country named "ck Lightning," announcing that this horse, which had won countless victories, would retire and be used for breeding in his stables. He would not loan it out, instead using it exclusively to breed superior horses for his stables.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 119 Suspicion

    William always sleeps alone. His bed is very wide, enough for ten people to sleep on. His bedroom is veryrge, almost like a ballroom scene from a movie. However, ever since his first wife died ten years ago, he has always slept alone.

    This is not to say that he no longer associates with women. Although he is getting older, physically he is still a vigorous man. However, now only very young girls can arouse his desire. He has also found that he can handle several in one night, which he sees as proof of his youthful vitality. And he indeed has the patience for it.

    One morning, for some reason, he woke up very early. The dawn light filled his spacious bedroom, like a ranch shrouded in thick fog. At the end of the bed, there was a familiar sight. William propped himself up on his elbows, trying to get a clearer look. He saw the outline of a horse''s head, but he was still a bit blurry and couldn''t see clearly.

    The mayor reached out and turned on the bedsidemp.

    At a nce, he was shocked, as if a heavy hammer had struck his chest. His heart suddenly raced, and he felt nauseous. He vomited violently, sttering stomach acid all over the thick, luxurious carpet.

    The shiny ck head of ck Lightning had been chopped off and was firmly embedded in arge pool of blood. The white, long tendons were also exposed. Foam covered its mouth, and its eyes, which had once shone like gold, were now dim and scattered due to internal bleeding, like rotten peaches, lifeless.

    William was horrified by an instinctive terror.

    Out of this terror, he screamed for his servants toe. He ranted incoherently, frightening the butler, who hurriedly called his doctor and the second-inmand of his film studio.

    But before they arrived, William had calmed down. Not that he had returned to normal, but because he found a letter ced next to the horse''s head.

    What kind of person would do such a thing? There was no warning beforehand.

    No negotiations before taking action, an action that invalidated negotiation. This ruthless act, this barbarism that disregarded any moral standards, showed that the mastermind behind it considered himself hisw, even his god. This person didn''t care about William''s stable security team, didn''t care about his status.

    Then, William realized that someone must have used brute force to move the horse first, and then someone calmly chopped off the huge triangr horse head with an axe. Yet the night shift security personnel insisted they had not heard anything, which William found incredible. If he didn''t trust the loyalty of the security team, he would almost think that these twenty people had been collectively bribed!

    William now realized that despite his wealth, despite being the mayor of Los Angeles, despite his close ties to the President of A country, a shadow hidden in the dark could easily take his life, which was truly life-threatening!

    William instructed the doctor to give him a very mild sedative, which helped him think clearly.

    He was very shocked, shocked that this mysterious person would casually destroy a world-famous, $1.6 million racehorse. $1.6 million! And this was just the beginning.

    William trembled. He thought of the life he had built. He was very rich, just a bend of his finger, and a promise to sign a contract, and he could have the most beautiful women in the world.

    The life he had was the best that money and power could offer. Risking all of this? It''s madness!

    William ordered the necessary measures, and his trusted group began to act. Servants and doctors swore to keep the secret, with vitors bing enemies of the studio and William himself. The statement provided to the newspapers was that the racehorse ck Lightning had unfortunately fallen ill during its journey from E country to A country and was now disabled. At the same time, he ordered the horse''s body to be buried in a hidden ce on the estate.

    For his future life, he had already decided to do as the letter said! After all, he didn''t need to do anything himself. It was just a matter of an ally...

    In the underground meeting room of the Shura Building in Sadina Town.

    Li Hong sat at the head with a gloomy face, the murderous aura emanating from his practice of the "Shura Yin Sha Gong" was unabashedly released, intimidating the more than fifty people present into silence.

    His sharp gaze swept across the many subordinates present, and Li Hong spoke in a deep voice, "Why is it that after this seat closed for less than a month, such a thing happened in the sect?"

    The Shura disciples present looked at each other, none daring to speak up.

    "ck Robe, you are in charge of the underworld and have had the most trouble. Haven''t you investigated?" Li Hong''s tone was heavy.

    "Martial Master," the fierce-looking ck Robe Law King appeared timid in front of Li Hong, like a scared rabbit, "I have investigated... but the enemy is very cunning, acting cleanly, making it difficult for me to track their whereabouts and identities!"

    In the face of Li Hong''s cold snort, the ck Robe Law King''s expression became even more panicked.

    However, Li Hong did not immediately hold him ountable. Instead, he turned to ask, "Elder, you were once an elite of the Delta Force. Shouldn''t you be able to discern some clues from the bullets found on the bodies?"

    Elder, tall and rugged, calmly nodded and said, "From the bullets retrieved from the Ascension Sect disciples, they appear to be .50 caliber Magnum high-power pistol bullets. This type of pistol bullet, due to itsrge size, is only suitable for five-round pistols, but its kic energy is extremely high, reaching 3517 joules, making it the famous ''Desert Eagle'' also known as a ''hand cannon''..."

    Seeing Elder about to continue, Li Hong couldn''t help but interrupt the enthusiast for weapons, "Enough, Elder. I don''t want to hear your professional knowledge! What I want to know is, what kind of person would generally use this gun?"

    Li Hong''s displeasure lightened Elder''s bones a few ounces. He got up and brought in a wheelchair, on which sat a bandaged man who looked like a "mummy."

    Upon entering the meeting room, without waiting for the ck Robe Law King to introduce him, the bandaged man trembled and said loudly, "Sheng Hongwei, the Red Flower Twin Sticks of the ''Four Corners Gang,'' pays respects to the Master, to all the Law Kings, and all the council members. Please forgive Sheng Hongwei for being injured and unable to kneel to the Master and all the seniors..."

    The excitement in his tone made everyone in the room smile slightly, and Li Hong personally spoke kindly, "You are injured, so there is no need for so much courtesy. Your intentions are what matters!"

    Although Sheng Hongwei''s expression couldn''t be seen, it was evident from his sobbing voice that he was moved, "It is the first time that Hongwei has seen the Master''s face, and to receive such kindness from the Master, Hongwei... Hongwei is truly willing to die for the Master..."

    This overly obsequiousnguage made even Elder, a hardcore military man, shudder involuntarily, and his impression of this disciple suddenly became extremely negative.

    But Li Hong seemed to like this kind of ttery. He chuckled and said, "The disciples of the Shura Sect are all my subjects, and I should be the one to protect you. How can I let you die for me?"

    "Master''s great virtue, Hongwei has no way to repay..."

    This time even the ck Robe Law King couldn''t stand it anymore and interrupted, "Um... Sheng Hongwei, the Master called you here mainly to inquire about the situation of those attackers. You should talk about that first..."

    "...Yes, Law King." Sheng Hongwei''s voice seemed to contain a hint of reluctance, "Reporting to the Master, the attackers on Hongwei were two seemingly ordinary young men, one of European descent and the other speaking Cantonese and of Chinese descent!"

 Chapter 120 Hu Tinghua Has Passed Out

    "Said in Cantonese..."

    The ck Robe Law King added in time, "Master, several other injured persons who were able to speak also said the same."

    "Oh..." Li Hong pondered.

    "Master..." Sheng Hongwei appeared hesitant as if wanting to say something.

    Li Hong nced at him and said gently, "If you have any thoughts, speak boldly. Even if you are wrong, I will not me you!"

    "Thank you, Master..." Sheng Hongwei was touched again, then continued, "In Hongwei''s opinion, the attackers should be rted to the ''Hung Men.''"

    "Hung Men? Do you mean the ''Chee Kung Tong''?" Li Hong looked interestedly at him. "Why do you think so?"

    "Wise Master, Hongwei is indeed referring to the Chee Kung Tong!" After habitually ttering, Sheng Hongwei exined, "The Chee Kung Tong is the branch name of the Hung Men in A country. Although its influence in Los Angeles is not as strong as our sect, its branch also firmly controls the underground forces in the east of this city..."

    Li Hong rolled his eyes inwardly. Why were his subordinates so fond of giving lectures?

    Seeing that Sheng Hongwei seemed to be about to borate on the origins of the Hung Men, Li Hong quickly said, "Hongwei, why don''t you tell us how you think the attackers are members of the Hung Men?"

    "...Yes, Master. There are many members of the Chee Kung Tong in A country who speak Cantonese, and among those two young men, it was obvious that the one coordinating was of Chinese descent. Moreover, there is an unwritten rule in the Chee Kung Tong that one must not harm fellow countrymen without cause..."

    The ck Robe Law King added, "That''s right. In this attack, all those who died were white or ck, and all those injured were of Chinese descent!"

    "This is not strong evidence..." Such reasoning certainly couldn''t convince Li Hong.

    At this moment, the King of the Golden Wheel, who besides the Dragon Elephant Law King had the broadest knowledge in the Shura Sect, suddenly spoke up, "Master, I also think it might be the work of the Hung Men!"

    Li Hong naturally had to take the judgment of the third-ranking figure in the sect seriously and immediately asked, "Oh? Why do you also think so?"

    The King of the Golden Wheel said slowly, "Before you closed off, I carefully examined the injuries of the wounded and found that their injuries were very simr to those caused by the ''Hung Men Fist''!"

    "Hung Men Fist?"

    "The Hung Men Fist is one of the main routines in the Hung Men''s boxing. This fist is powerful, prating through the body, using strength to subdue others, and winning with force. When practicing the fist, one must keep the chest copsed and the waist sunken, twist the wrist and turn the arm, move the body like a galloping horse, bend the waist and kick the legs..."

    In the King of the Golden Wheel''s description, Li Hong couldn''t help but inwardly roll his eyes again. He was just expressing surprise, not ignorant of the characteristics of the Hung Men Fist. Why was he being lectured again?

    After the King of the Golden Wheel finished his long-winded "nonsense," Li Hong said, "Although our sect has never shed with the Hung Men, why would they attack us?"

    The King of the Golden Wheel remained unchanged in expression and said directly, "I don''t know."

    Li Hong tried to control his urge to roll his eyes and nced at his subordinates. He found that only Sheng Hongwei seemed ready to speak, so he said, "Hongwei, tell us your thoughts."

    "Master and all the seniors are aware of Hongwei''s thoughts, but they are just reluctant to say them directly..."

    The venerable King Zunsheng, who usually had the air of a high monk, now looked troubled. "Master, Mayor William, who was originally on good terms with our sect, suddenly stopped cooperating for some unknown reason. Even when we asked him to help order the arrest of the attackers, he made many excuses. Later, he disappeared and was said to have suddenly flown to Hawaii on official business!"

    At this moment, even someone as calm as Li Hong couldn''t help but be angry. "Humph, how dare he bite the hand that feeds him! Without my support, without the mobilization of more than eighty thousand followers of our sect, how could a mere upstart win the mayoral election..."

    "Master, please calm down!" King Zunsheng advised. "I believe Mayor William is well aware of this too. It''s just that, due to some kind of helplessness, he had to avoid our request!"

    After venting his anger, Li Hong quickly calmed down. He furrowed his brow and said, "Are you saying it''s the Hung Men again?"

    "The Chee Kung Tong branch of the Hung Men in A country has been around for over a hundred years. They should also have their representatives in official circles, and their status should be higher than that of Mayor William..."

    Li Hong deeply felt the reasonableness of this. After a moment of contemtion, he suddenly stood up and said, "Even though the Hung Men are strong, the A country government would never grant them too much privilege, at most implying that William should not assist us! William''s departure also confirms this! In that case, let''s defeat these external enemies with our strength! Although the Hung Men are powerful, our sect is not weak either. Furthermore, we have eighty thousand followers around us. To quote a Chinese saying, ''Let usunch a people''s war and eliminate all enemies in the sea of the people''!"

    Inspired by Li Hong''s words, everyone''s morale soared!

    The ck Robe Law King said arrogantly, "Master, I have long been prepared. Three hundred gunmen are fully armed upstairs, just waiting for yourmand. I will lead them to eliminate the Chee Kung Tong branch in the east in one fell swoop!"

    King Zunsheng also immediately expressed his stance, "Master, the one hundred and eighty-six guardians under mymand are also ready. We can go out at any time to besiege and kill those who dare to be enemies of our sect!"

    Li Hong nodded in satisfaction and looked to the King of the Golden Wheel. Thetter also made a deration, "Please rest assured, Master. Over the years, using the ''Body Part eleration'' secret technique, the ''Dark Guards'' trained in secret have eighty people who have reached first-ss skills, among them thirteen have be first-ss masters at the peak of post-heaven. Dealing with thosemas from Sakya, we are sure of victory!"

    "Good, good, since that''s the case, then..." Just as he was about to strike while the iron was hot, Li Hong had just said half a sentence when he couldn''t continue. It wasn''t because someone interrupted, but because he suddenly felt the earth shaking violently.

    "An earthquake...?"

    "Could we be so unlucky? I was only buried once in ''94..."

    "Everyone, don''t panic. We specifically chose this location for our sect, and it''s unlikely to experience a severe earthquake..." Li Hong''s words to calm everyone down were not finished yet when a huge piece of the ceiling copsed, burying himpletely.

    "Master..."

 Chapter 121 Ready to Attack

    Just as Li Hong was holding a meeting with his confidants, Eric also arrived with his people at a hidden ce about a mile away from the headquarters of the Shura Sect.

    "Rinpoche, why did you ask me to gather the masters from the sect here?" The Great Vehicle Dharma King was puzzled by the intentions of the Living Buddha, whom he hadn''t seen for more than ten days and who had only asked him for a lot of information.

    Eric pointed to the Shura Tower and said lightly, "Tonight, almost all the high-ranking members of the Shura Sect are gathering there!"

    Although the Great Vehicle Dharma King had full faith in the great supernatural powers that the Living Buddha possessed, Eric''s age still made him somewhat doubtful. After all, the supernatural powers of a reincarnated Living Buddha gradually manifest as they age.

    Seeing the unspoken expression of doubt on the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s face, Eric smiled faintly and used the unique "mental call" between masters to call back Lusien, who was monitoring outside the Shura Tower.

    When he saw a bat flying towards their hidden ce, the Great Vehicle Dharma King sensitively sensed the powerful force emanating from it.

    This was a vampire, and at least a Count-level vampire!

    Having fought vampires several times in A country, the Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately identified Lusien''s true identity. He immediately shed in front of Eric and said in a deep voice, "A high-level vampire is approaching, be careful and protect the Living Buddha!"

    Although Ren Qingang and others, whose powers had not reached the pre-heaven level, had not sensed anything yet, they all moved upon hearing the warning,yering Eric in the middle. Ren Qingang and the other tenmas were on the outeryer, while the inneryer consisted of the four guardians who had only met Eric for three hours.

    "No need to be nervous..." Eric waved his hand, smiling faintly. "He is not an enemy."

    Because of these words, Ren Qingang and the others did not attack when Lusiennded and transformed, they just remained cautious.

    "Master, what orders do you have for your loyal servant?" Lusien, now restored to his handsome gentleman form, bowed to Eric.

    This sentence made Ren Qingang and the others move again - their figures flickering. Severalmas who had gathered their powers even had their blood surging, almost losing control.

    Even Great Vehicle Dharma King, with his calm mind, couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Only the four guardians remained unchanged. In their severely brainwashed minds, the Living Buddha was omnipotent, so no matter how bizarre things happened to the Living Buddha, they would consider it normal.

    "... Rinpoche, this... this is an evil vampire, why would you..." Ren Qingang blurted out this somewhat disrespectful remark because the Buddhist power and the blood energy were mutually exclusive, causing Great Vehicle Dharma King to frown.

    Seeing Ren Qingang ignore the expressions of the four guardians and preparing to say more, Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately reprimanded, "Ren Qingang, you are confused! The Living Buddha is a saint with great supernatural powers. What''s so strange about subduing a demon? This can only prove the greatness of our Rinpoche..."

    Sensing the restless expressions of the four guardians, Ren Qingang, who had been hinted at by Great Vehicle Dharma King, immediately noticed them. His heart thumped, and he hurriedly bowed, loudly chanting praises of "the sun is the brightest, Rinpoche is the dearest."

    This was not because he was shameless, but just a survival instinct!

    The hierarchy of the Lamaist religion was extremely strict. Anyone who dared to question the Living Buddha, regardless of whether they were right or wrong, was absolutely unforgivable. Moreover, Eric was the supreme reincarnated Living Buddha of Sakya. If Ren Qingang said another slightly disrespectful word, the four guardians could kill him on the spot, and even the Great Vehicle Dharma King present would be med by the priests of Sakya.

    Eric didn''t care about these things. He waved his hand to signal Ren Qingang and the others to let Lusien in, then asked, "Have all the people from the Shura Sect arrived?"

    "Yes, my great master!" Lusien respectfully said, "Following your instructions, your loyal servant has been monitoring outside the Shura Tower all day. I have observed nearly fifty people entering who match the descriptions in the information you gave me."

    Eric nced at the slightly moved Great Vehicle Dharma King and continued, "Who are these people?"

    "The ck Robe Law King, who lives in the northwest of Los Angeles and secretly controls the ck market dealings of the Shura Sect, and the Zunsheng Law King, who lives in the downtown area and is in charge of the daily work of the Shura Sect''s news department, both returned to the Shura Tower this afternoon. Recently, about three hundred gang gunmen also moved into the Shura Tower."

    Shura cultists don''t gather every three months to report their regr work to the traitor Li Hong, do they? Why are they meeting again after just over a month?... Could something have happened?" Ren Qingang muttered to himself, puzzled.

    Eric nced at him and smiled, "Haven''t you been watching the newstely?"

    Seeing that the Living Buddha did not me him for his earlier rudeness, but was still so "kind," Ren Qingang was suddenly inexplicably moved and shook his head, saying, "The believers know that Rinpoche, you will have a major action recently, so they have been practicing diligently these days, striving to maintain their best state to contribute to Rinpoche!"

    Great Vehicle Dharma King already had some guesses and immediately asked for confirmation, "Did you, Rinpoche, make a n to gather the high-ranking members of the Shura cult together?"

    "Yes, I and Lusien did..."

    When Eric learned that the Shura Tower housed mostly mid-level cadres of the Shura Sect, while the top leaders had separate residences, he nned in his mind. Instead of spending days picking them off one by one, it would be better to seize the opportunity to capture them all at once!

    Through the information sent by the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Eric found that there were still over two months until the next gathering of the cult''s leaders. Thinking of Tan Ailing and the others waiting for him, Eric didn''t want to wait any longer and decided to take the initiative.

    After some nning, Eric and Lusien began their assassination trip.

    Considering that revealing their true strength and identity in public would attract unnecessary trouble, Eric and Lusien not only disguised their prominent faces, but also changed their ents when speaking. When assassinating, they deliberately used conventional firearms, trying not to use their special abilities that could leave traces.

    Of course, the level of their attacks had to be just right! If it was too light, the high-level members of the Shura Sect wouldn''t be nervous; if it was too heavy, they might be fearful and hide. Only by striking the right bnce could they make them gather in anger.

    During this process, Eric was surprised to find that Lusien also knew Chinese Kung Fu. Upon inquiry, he learned that decades ago, during his escape in Europe, he happened to save a dying member of the Hongmen, who then taught him in gratitude.

    ording to the Hongmen member, the martial art named "Hongmen Hand" was not necessarily very advanced, just a second-rate boxing technique that intermediate disciples of the Hongmen must learn. Because Hongmen had a rule that had been passed down for hundreds of years, advanced martial arts were "passed on to Han, not to Yi" (Han refers to Han Chinese, and Yi refers to non-Han Chinese). Therefore, even though he owed his life to Lusien, the man could only repay him with an intermediate technique.

 Chapter 122 The Collapse of the Shura Tower

    The Hongmen member had been very clear about this point to Lusien and expressed his willingness topensate with money and other goods. However, for high-level vampires like Lusien with titles, the one thing theycked the least was money. How could they care about thepensation from that man?

    Unexpectedly, this act of "light spending" by him was seen by the Hongmen members as an expression of "heavy righteousness." He immediately made an effort to make friends, and at that time, Lusien was still in his "young" rebellious period, disdainful of what the elders of the n said about "humans being food and ves of our vampire race." At the same time, he felt that the man was honest and trustworthy, and the two naturally got along well, almost bing sworn brothers.

    Later, the Hongmen members returned to China to participate in the resistance against Japan. In the chaos of war, the two lost contact, and this friendship across countries, races, and species gradually faded with time.

    After listening to Eric''s brief description of Lusien''s friendship, the Great Vehicle Dharma King asked in confusion, "Rinpoche, why did you gather all the high-level members of the Shura cult?"

    Looking at him, Eric also asked in puzzlement, "What else can I do? Of course, I''m going to capture them all in one fell swoop!"

    "Huh?" Although he had some guesses, Great Vehicle Dharma King was still shocked when it was confirmed. He quickly advised, "Rinpoche, you may be overestimating the strength of the subordinates! With the strength they currently possess, it is impossible topletely wipe out the Shura cult! If it weren''t for concerns about the retaliation of our Tibetan Buddhism and the martial arts circles in the country, that traitor Li Hong would have already targeted the subordinates..."

    "Hehe, don''t worry about that. I have a way to greatly reduce his power! You just need to be prepared for the attack..."

    After Eric finished speaking, he ignored the puzzled look of the Great Vehicle Dharma King. He looked towards the distant Shura Tower and silently began to chant a spell.

    With the magic power currently in Eric''s body, he could unleash a top-tier spell just shy of a forbidden curse in an instant. However, doing so would deplete all his magic power, and it would probably take more than the eighteen premium magic crystals to recover!

    Moreover, two or three top-tier spells wouldn''t be enough to destroy a massive structure like the Shura Tower. If the people inside took the opportunity to escape, it would be quite troublesome.

    Therefore, Eric decided to use a forbidden curse.

    Forbidden curses, although only slightly higher in magical rank than top-tier spells, had a power that defied logic!

    If we were topare them to weapons on Earth, top-tier spells would be conventional weapons at the missile level, while forbidden curses would be terrifying nuclear weapons.

    In Celestia, every appearance of a forbidden curse meant the destruction of a legion or a city. However, mastering a forbidden curse wasn''t easy. Before Eric left Celestia, including himself, there were only five people who could use a forbidden curse without suffering bacsh! Moreover, those who could master a forbidden curse had already obtained the "Heart of Elements," and their nature would naturally not be obscured by mundane matters. Generally speaking, their status was quite transcendent, and they would not easily intervene in disputes on the continent.

    In a ce like Celestia with abundant magic, even Eric had to concentrate his mind and silently chant the spell for more than thirty minutes to sessfully release a true forbidden curse. In the magic-scarce Earth, he would probably need at least six hours or more to do the same!

    However, although forbidden curses took a long time, they had a current advantage that Eric valued most: their production relied on the "Heart of Elements" to gather magic elements, so they didn''t need to consume his magic power!

    Of course, Eric couldn''t use the full version of the forbidden curse here, unless he wanted to destroy the entire town of Pasadena!

    After silently chanting for more than forty minutes and seeing that the earth element''s heart had umted enough earth magic elements, Eric immediately used his mental power to move them toward the Shura Tower.

    Pale yellow dots, visible only to elemental mages, fell on the Shura Tower like raindrops, disappearing in an instant, like drops of water in the ocean.

    When all the magic elements had prated the walls and underground, the entire Shura Tower seemed to be covered in a faint yellow halo, looking extremely beautiful! Of course, this beautiful sight could only be appreciated by elemental mages!

    Seeing everything in ce, Eric blew the east wind.

    "Brother Ren Qingang, take a look at the Shura Tower. Why do I feel like it''s shaking?"

    Pulling along a senior brother, Ren Qingang looked up and indeed saw the Shura Tower slightly swaying. He blinked hard, then stared intently, finally confirming that both he and his junior brother were not mistaken. He immediately shouted, "Rinpoche, Dharma King, look over there..."

    Attracted by Ren Qingang''s shocked words, everyone gazed, except for Eric, who initiated it, and the four major bodyguards who considered protecting the Living Buddha their life''s purpose followed Ren Qingang''s finger and looked towards the Shura Tower.

    Upon seeing this, discussions broke out.

    "What''s going on? An earthquake?"

    "If it were an earthquake, we would feel it here too!"

    "Is it that traitor Li Hong''s doing?"

    "It shouldn''t be..."

    Only the Great Vehicle Dharma King hit the nail on the head, "Rinpoche... is this your divine power?"

    Sessfully triggering the magic, Eric smiled and nodded as he watched the gradually imposing "iplete version of the forbidden curse."

    Great Vehicle Dharma King was at a loss for words for a moment. The reincarnated Living Buddha of Sakya had not appeared in the world for several decades, and at the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s age, he naturally had not seen the previous Living Buddha. Although his reverence for the Living Buddha remained unchanged, he was not familiar with the abilities recorded in the scriptures.

    This time, witnessing Eric aplish what seemed impossible for humans, he finally understood the true meaning of the phrase "the Living Buddha is a being of great wisdom and great supernatural powers."

    Upon hearing Great Vehicle Dharma King''s question and seeing Eric''s response, everyone became excited, and a kind of fervor rose in their eyes.

    "Prepare yourselves. After the tower copses, we will go over and kill any escapees."

    "We obey the Buddha''s decree."

    The earth-element forbidden curse¡ªSandification of the Earth¡ªhad begun to unleash its true power. Although this was only an iplete version with about one or two-tenths of its full power, it was still more than enough to overwhelm a building made of reinforced concrete!

    After the earth-element magic elements entered the walls and foundations of the Shura Tower, they began to disrupt the cohesion between the earth and stones, turning solid concrete blocks into loose sand-like substances.

    The entire tower, with over seven hundred people inside, plus various furniture and daily necessities, was a weight that mere steel and concrete structures could not support!

    Finally, the tower began to copse!

    Under Eric''s lead, everyone disguised themselves and headed toward the Shura Tower.

    Disguising themselves was necessary, as there were still many ordinary people in the town of Pasadena. If they were to directly kill over a hundred key members of the Shura cult in their true forms, the esteemed Great Vehicle Dharma King of Sakya would probably bebeled a terrorist wanted by the A-country government, with a bounty of ten million!

    However, seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the others, they seemed not to mind dressing up strangely. Their skillful makeup techniques indicated they had simr experiences before. This reminded Eric of the first time he met the Great Vehicle Dharma King, dressed in his alien outfit.

 Chapter 123 Collapse of the Shura Cultists

    As they approached, the sounds of the building copsing and people crying out became clearer. Along the way, they asionally heard pedestrians shouting, "911 is here again..."

    When they were less than fifty meters away from the Shura Tower, Eric and the others were dismayed to find that the entire road was blocked. People were outside, and cars were inside. It seemed that after the tower began to copse, the drivers did not dare to pass through that section of road and were blocked byter cars. Unable to reverse, they had to abandon their cars and flee for safety.

    Because the building was still copsing, everyone was unable to rescue anyone inside and could only do what they could. Some prayed, some called for help, and some called emergency and news hotlines.

    Looking at the circle of people, with his wig and his Elvis Presley-like appearance, the Great Vehicle Dharma King said to Eric, "Rinpoche, what should we do now? Should we drive away these onlookers?"

    Eric looked around and pointed to a ten-story apartment building next to the Shura Tower. "No need, let''s go up there."

    Seven minutester, they reached the top floor and opened the locked iron door, stepping onto the rooftop.

    At this time, the Shura Tower was still copsing, as the earth-element magic elements were only destroying the walls and foundations made of earth and stones. Even if they were turned into sand, it would still take some time.

    Seeing the terrified expressions of the Shura cultists escaping from the building and hearing the desperate cries of those still inside, Ren Qingang feltpassion.

    Seeing his reluctance, Eric smiled and said, "Ren Qingang, do you think these ordinary people are simply misled by the traitor Li Hong, and that they are not deserving of death?"

    Having learned his lesson once, Ren Qingang dared not respond and simply bowed his head deeply.

    "A pure white khata only needs a drop of ink to be stained! Those whose souls are no longer pure need us to cleanse them!"

    These two seemingly inexplicable sentences seemed to enlighten themas. In their contemtive expressions, the Shura Tower finally copsedpletely, turning into a pile of steel and sand!

    As the ceiling of the conference room copsed burying Li Hong, the Shura cultists and their families upstairs were also fleeing for their lives. Netizens uploaded:

    They didn''t know why the building suddenly started shaking. The tilting and breaking of objects in the room made them involuntarily recall the earthquake of 1994.

    Driven by fear, countless people ran out of their rooms, rushing towards the elevators and corridors, hoping to escape to solid ground as quickly as possible.

    The Shura Tower had eight elevators, which were usually sufficient for the nearly two hundred households to use. Sometimes, when there were many people, they would politely give way to each other, letting the elderly and those with urgent matters go first.

    But now, such virtues had shattered under the pressure of escape, exposing the selfish side of human nature.

    Older than me? Then step aside and let me go first. After all, you don''t have much time left, so why not give the chance of survival to me, the younger one? This way, I can make more contributions to the great cause of our cult...

    Urgent matter? Who cares, kid? In this situation, isn''t it a matter of life and death for everyone?

    As soon as the elevator doors opened, they immediately turned into sardine cans, packed so tightly that not a single gap could be found. If it weren''t for a few core members with decent skills who voluntarily gave up their positions and arranged the scene, these elevators would probably still be unable to descend due to overload after the building copsedpletely.

    Although the elevators were fast and convenient, they carried few people. Many chose the corridors instead. They were lucky! Because while they were rushing, the eight elevators were plummeting at breakneck speed!

    Yes, they were falling, falling like free fall!

    Because the cable racks that supported the elevators were fixed to the roof, and the roof and foundation were the easiest to be prated by earth-element magic elements. How could a partially sandified roof withstand the force of falling elevators filled with people? Without exception, all eight elevators lost traction almost simultaneously and plummeted downward...

    Of course, it doesn''t mean that taking the corridors was necessarily safe. Although the vast majority of earth-element magic elements were in the dandified roof, foundation, and walls, there was still a small portion that entered the interior of the building.

    Often, people would suddenly fall into a mysterious sand pit while running, and some even fell directly to the next floor along with arge amount of mud and sand.

    The tragic simultaneous fall of the eight fully loaded elevators and the sudden appearance of sand pit holes in the corridors were all terrifying. Many Shura cultists lost control and cried out loudly.

    Especially for those residents who were on high floors and couldn''t escape immediately, what could they do besides crying out when they had no way to go up and no way to go down?

    It was much better for those living on lower floors. When the building first shook, they quickly evacuated through the corridors, and some even had time to take a few valuable items.

    When they reached the street saw the swaying building, and heard the faint cries, they were crying while secretly feeling lucky.

    In the Shura Tower, the higher the floor, the higher the status of the resident in the cult. Previously, almost all residents on lower floors hoped to "move up to a higher floor" in their hearts. But now, they were all silently reciting, "Don''t say the higher the building, the better. When it''s time to die, you can''t escape!"

    As the building shook more and more violently, and as more and more holes appeared in the corridors, the emotions of the Shura cultists gradually copsed.

    Countless people begged for help from their leader, who was said to be the reincarnation of "Shakyamuni." But no one could have imagined that their great leader was now under their feet, buried in a pile of sand and rocks in the underground conference room.

    Earth-element magic elements originated from the earth, and the energy they obtained from the earth was far greater than that of the suspended roof or walls. Therefore, the destruction of the lower floors of the Shura Tower was ten times faster than that of surface buildings.

    What was even more astonishing was that all of Li Hong''s important forces were underground at this moment. These included:

    The Guardians led by the Venerable Dharma King, were usually used to guard the Shura Tower and sometimes secretly went out to eliminate enemies of the cult.

    The killing machines trained by the Venerable Dharma King with brutal and inhuman secret methods, which were secret weapons never revealed in the world.

    Of course, there were also the Shura Death Warriors created personally by Li Hong, who only had the skill of "self-destruction."

    Finally, there were the gangsters recruited today and gathered on the underground floor by the ck Dharma King.

    Dozens of Guardians staying on the first underground floor were closer to the ground, so they were able to escape to the surface before the staircase became sandified.

    But the gangsters concentrated on the second floor were not so lucky! Their agility, rtive to ordinary people, did not give them an advantage in this situation. Even if some clever individuals realized the situation was not right and immediately tried to escape, only a few who ran ahead could survive and run out of the Shura Tower alive, while the rest were left on the first floor due to the sandification of the staircase.

    The third underground floor was where Li Hong created the Shura Death Warriors. These mind-controlled living dead would not take any action without orders. Even if they had the instinct to escape, they probably stayed on the first underground floor like most of the gangsters.

    The fourth floor was the conference room, where the people inside were rtively loyal and did not flee on their own, but were digging through the soil to save their leader!

    The fifth underground floor was where the Vajra Dharma King secretly trained the guards ording to Li Hong''s orders. Unlike the Shura Death Warriors, these "guards" were brainwashed from a young age and remained loyal to Li Hong without losing their minds. When they sensed something was wrong, they immediately used their light skills to escape to the upper floors.

    When they reached the fourth floor, they happened to see the object of their loyalty...

 Chapter 124 Home Service, Death on the Doorstep

    Looking at the ruins piled up to a height of three stories, the Great Vehicle Dharma King asked puzzledly, "Rinpoche, is Li Hong, that traitor... is he really finished like this?"

    Eric shook his head slightly. "It shouldn''t be that easy..."

    Theplete version of "Sandification of the Earth" is a magic that can destroy all earthen buildings in a city, so naturally, this earth-element magic is incredibly powerful! Unfortunately, its power is only against buildings, not against people.

    Eric didn''t believe that a pile of sand could bury a pre-heaven expert, especially since the iplete version of the Sandification of the Earth did not turn the entire Shura Tower into dust. Using the gaps between the reinforced steel and stones, even if they were tens of meters underground, a pre-heaven expert could break through the earth!

    Strangely, after more than forty minutes, even though rescue personnel had found sixteen survivors from the ruins, they still hadn''t found any trace of Li Hong and his important followers.

    "Rinpoche, should we continue waiting?" The Great Vehicle Dharma King asked amidst the chaotic rescue scene, with some reluctance and regret.

    Speaking of which, Eric was someone who didn''t care much about human life. Back in Celestia, in order to prove that his newly discovered magic, "Wrath of the Sea God," was as powerful as the water-element taboo magic "Torrential Flood," he conducted experiments on the quiet sea.

    The result not only proved his conjecture correct but also caused a huge tsunami in the coastal areas of the Delshi Empire. This resulted in the death of over 70,000 people, over 500,000 people homeless, and economic losses exceeding 80 million gold coins. Yet when he learned of this, he didn''t feel a hint of guilt or negative emotions!

    It was this indifferent and ruthless character that made him unmoved by the current scene, just sighing and saying, "Let''s go back first! I wonder if Li Hong was unlucky enough to be buried alive, or if he was lucky enough to escape this disaster..."

    Two dayster, the ruins of the Shura Tower site had been almost cleared. Of course, this only referred to the surface debris. Due to the depth of the burial and theck of life signs detected by instruments, the local government had given up excavation of the underground. ording to news reports, however, the copse of the tower resulted in 236 deaths and 352 injuries.

    Afterward, based on survivors'' ounts and expert analysis, the relevant authorities concluded that the copse was entirely due to substandard construction quality. Where there should have been reinforced concrete, arge amount of sand had been mixed in, greatly reducing the overall load-bearing capacity of the building and drastically shortening its lifespan, leading to this catastrophic copse!

    This conclusion immediately caused an uproar nationwide, with many taking to the streets to demand a thorough investigation by the government to uncover the corrupt building contractors!

    Under public pressure, all levels of government in Country A cooperated swiftly. After just one day, they identified the constructionpany responsible for building the Shura Tower.

    To everyone''s surprise, the behind-the-scenes boss of thepany responsible for the "shoddy work" turned out to be none other than Li Hong, the leader of the Shura Cult.

    Now, Li Hong had be a rat crossing the street. Even the former followers of the Shura Cult were expressing strong anger towards their former leader, who had callously disregarded human life for the sake of making money. Everyone believed that Li Hong''s disappearance was actually his escape after embezzling funds.

    Under the collective condemnation of the entire country, even the Country A government, which had secretly supported Li Hong, did not dare to speak up for him. They even issued a wanted order.

    However, like a mud cow entering the sea, Li Hong disappeared without a trace. Even the dozens of confidants who disappeared with him had no news. This made the FBI agents extremely frustrated, and they even suggested distributing a set of "ying cards wanted order" to the public.

    The Jiecui Temple, where the Great Vehicle Dharma King preached, was located in various parts of Country A.

    "Rinpoche, your n is really wonderful! This way, even if Li Hong manages to escape pursuit, he will have no way to openly preach anymore, nor will he receive support from the Country A government. Dealing with him in the future will be much easier!" After reading the news, the Great Vehicle Dharma King couldn''t help but express his admiration for Eric once again.

    Eric nodded slightly. All of this was his design.

    From the mouth of the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Eric learned that when Li Hong was building the "Shura Tower," in order to keep the secret of the undergroundyers from being discovered, he specially formed a constructionpany, whose workers were also selected from loyal followers of the cult.

    It was because he knew this news that Eric decided to use the "Sandification of the Earth," a slowly heating taboo magic with gradually emerging power.

    The ultimate goal was to tarnish Li Hong''s reputation after his escape and make it impossible for him to make aeback.

    In fact, if Eric really wanted to find Li Hong, there would be no problem at all. After all, he could use the "Dark Chronicles" to find someone, although not as easy as turning one''s hand, it was not difficult either.

    It''s just that Eric didn''t want to chase after Li Hong all over the ce, so he decided to let him go. After all, he had already destroyed his hard work, and the murderer who directly harmed Tan Ailing had been killed on the spot. This revenge was enough!

    Just as Eric was about to tell the Great Vehicle Dharma King that he was nning to return to his country tomorrow, a sharp and long howl came from afar.

    The Great Vehicle Dharma King''s expression changed, blurting out, "It''s Li Hong, that traitor..."

    Eric shook his head slightly, feeling somewhat helpless. He had originally nned to let you go, but you insist oning to me. It seems that fate is catching up to you...

    A few minutester, dozens of figures leaped onto the square of the Jiecui Temple.

    "Great Vehicle Dharma King, you bastard,e out quickly..." From Li Hong''s voice, you could feel that he was starting to lose his mind.

    "Li Hong, you traitor, what right do you have to shout and scream here?" Facing his old enemy, the Great Vehicle Dharma King, who had juste out, couldn''t help but retort.

    "Hmph, you are truly despicable and shameless, actually conspiring with outsiders to attack and kill hundreds of my followers. I underestimated you before!"

    "What conspiracy with outsiders?" The Great Vehicle Dharma King was puzzled.

    "What are you still pretending for now?"

    "No need for more nonsense, let''s settle this with our lives!" Just as the Great Vehicle Dharma King was about to ask again, Eric spoke calmly.

    "Very well..."

    Seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s respectful and humble demeanor, Li Hongughed loudly. "Great Vehicle Dharma King, you are really embarrassing our Sakya. You actually show such respect to a young brat. He must be a senior disciple of the Hongmen, right?"

    Li Hong still thought that the Hongmen were the reinforcements brought by the Great Vehicle Dharma King.

    However, the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the group ofmas from Sakya naturally did not know Li Hong''s thoughts. When they heard him call the Living Buddha a "young brat," they were greatly angered. Prompted by their indignation, they began to shout and curse.

    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Li Hong smirked, "It seems that Sakya is about to be the running dog of the Hongmen..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, a cold light suddenly struck towards him, its fierceness and strangeness beyond words.

    Although Li Hong was startled, he was after all a mature pre-heaven expert with excellent adaptability. With a full force of his palms, he immediately caught the cold light.

    Looking at the sharp hidden weapon in his hand, shaped like a lotus petal, Li Hong felt a faint familiarity, but for a moment he couldn''t remember where he had seen this before!

 Chapter 125 Fire Blade Technique

    Li Hong and the ck Cloth Dharma King, who came with him, all began to shout and curse when they saw their leader being "ambushed" by the enemy. Naturally, the people of Sakya retaliated with insults. For a moment, everyone seemed to have turned into "gentlemen" who only spoke but didn''t act!

    Noticing Eric''s slightly surprised look, the Great Vehicle Dharma King exined somewhat embarrassedly, "Rinpoche, in the past decade, under the suppression of the A country government, we have hardly had any real fights. When we meet, it''s mostly insults. It has be a habit..."

    Eric shook his head and smiled.

    "Great Vehicle, what did you say to that kid?" The noise at the scene prevented Li Hong from hearing the conversation between the Great Vehicle Dharma King and Eric. "Look at you, acting like a servant, it''s embarrassing!"

    Eric waved his hand, indicating the Great Vehicle Dharma King to be silent, and replied, "Li Hong, your Shura Sect is finished..."

    "Who said the Shura Sect is finished?" Li Hong angrily retorted, "As long as the elites of our sect are intact, the Shura Sect will have a day of resurgence..."

    "Resurgence?" Eric smiled faintly, "Where do you n to make aeback? It''s impossible in China or A country. You and your subordinates are important fugitives of these two countries! You can''t go to countries with close ties to these two either, as they are likely to extradite you directly! So, you should have two choices left! First, Africa. Second, Antarctica. I wonder if lions, penguins, and African elephants understand the teachings of your Shura Sect..."

    "You... you..." Li Hong was so angry that he couldn''t speak, but it was also possible that he was upset because Eric had touched a sore spot.

    Ignoring him, Eric continued, "I thought I would let you go, but your attitude was so good, that you delivered yourself to me. If I don''t keep you, wouldn''t it be too ungrateful of me?"

    "Hongmen''s kid, I solemnly tell you, you are doomed!" Li Hong said angrily.

    "I solemnly tell you, I am not from Hongmen."

    "Not from Hongmen? Then who are you?" Li Hong looked at him, puzzled.

    Looking at him, Eric said meaningfully, "I am the person you should worship..."

    Li Hong didn''t understand this sentence, thinking that the handsome young man in front of him was insulting him, so he immediately said angrily, "Kid, if you leave now, everything will be over between us. We will be strangers..."

    "Oh? Are you so broad-minded that you don''t care about the grudge of destroying the sect?" Eric was surprised that this person, who seemed quite paranoid, would say something so conciliatory.

    "Revenge? Haha..." Li Hong''sughter was full of deep-seated hatred, and he didn''t hide it, "Of course, I want revenge! But... ording to the current situation, our sect is struggling to survive, so why should we go to the Hongmen, which ims to be the ''number one gang in the Chinesemunity''..."

    "I have already sincerely told you, I am not from Hongmen!" Eric once again solemnly denied the identity forcibly imposed on him by Li Hong.

    Originally thought that this kid was ying him, Li Hong was a little stunned and involuntarily looked at the Great Vehicle Dharma King, who nodded solemnly.

    Seeing Eric''s usual indifferent smile, Li Hong was stunned for a moment, unable to speak. After a while, he sighed, "Forget it, it''s rare to ask about your identity. Since you are going to die..."

    "Do you think you can put us in a desperate situation?" Eric was puzzled as to how this wanted criminal got such confidence.

    "Don''t think that having a few top-notch post-heaven peak experts under yourmand means you are safe..." Li Hong disdainfully looked at the four ck-clothed people surrounding Eric. With his eyesight, he naturally could tell their strength.

    These four people needless to say were the four great secret guards protecting the Living Buddha. As for Lusien, because this was a Buddhist temple after all, he felt ufortable all over his body as a vampire, so Eric took him back to the Agate Space early on.

    Seeing Eric''s indifferent smile, Li Hong thought he didn''t believe him, so he said, "Don''t doubt it, I tell you, I know how many experts are in this temple, far more than you do. But how many experts do I have under mymand, who among you knows?"

    The Great Vehicle Dharma King had noticed the twenty or so unfamiliar faces in the square long ago, and asked, "Are you referring to those twenty or so people?"

    "Yes." Li Hong smiled triumphantly and said, "Each of them has top-notch skills, and thirteen of them are no less than the top-notch experts among yourmas!"

    "Didn''t expect you recruited so many experts in A country..." The Great Vehicle Dharma King seemed quite emotional.

    "So many? This is called many..." Perhaps due to the recent series of events, Li Hong''s emotions fluctuated greatly. He had a smug look on his face, but after hearing the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s words, he began to shout hysterically, "Do you know, I used to have nearly a hundred top-notch experts! However, during the process of leaving through the tunnel, more than half of them were buried alive because they didn''t make it in time! They were my blood, sweat, and tears for over ten years..."

    For a moment, the Great Vehicle Dharma King was stunned by Li Hong''s momentum and couldn''t say a word.

    Seeing that both sides were watching, Eric, who didn''t want Li Hong to be too arrogant, spoke lightly, "If your blood, sweat, and tears are for dealing with us, I don''t mind wiping them all out!"

    Li Hong was slightly stunned, then burst intoughter, "If you have the ability, I''d like to see it!" With that, he waved his hand fiercely, ordering an all-out attack.

    He also lunged forward, intending to knock down Eric, the stubborn junior, first.

    The four secret guards raised their arms, and eight cold rays shot out, aiming at Li Hong in mid-air.

    The Great Vehicle Dharma King also wanted to help, but Eric stopped him, "You go deal with the Golden Wheel King, the pre-heaven expert, and leave this traitor to me!"

    "But, Rinpoche, your safety..."

    Understanding the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s concerns, Eric smiled slightly and raised his hand. A "Fire de Technique",posed of both wind and fire magic elements, easily cut open the bodies of two Shura Sect disciples.

    "What a brilliant Fire de!" The Great Vehicle Dharma King made the same mistake as Ren Qingang, mistaking magic for martial arts. "In that case, Rinpoche, I''ll go down to intercept the Golden Wheel..."

    "Mm."

    Li Hong, who was fully focused on dealing with the eight lotus-shaped hidden weapons, did not hear the conversation between Eric and the others. After knocking down all the lotus-shaped hidden weapons, he suddenly realized that the Great Vehicle Dharma King was missing. "Huh, kid, the Great Vehicle guy abandoned you. It seems that your rtionship isn''t that deep?"

    Eric, who rarely paid attention to this self-righteous guy, and the four secret guards were annoyed by Li Hong''s disrespect for the Living Buddha, continuously shooting out Lotus petals as if they were free.

    "Haha, is this all you can do..." While teasing the four secret guards, Li Hong quickly approached.

    A mature pre-heaven expert dealing with four post-heaven peak experts, while not necessarily able to defeat them in one move, wouldn''t require much effort.

    In just five seconds, Li Hong dodged the hidden weapons and closed in on Eric, standing less than two meters away.

    Seeing the two ck-clothed men in front of him, Li Hong''s mouth curved into a cruel smile, and he said in a sinister voice, "You two step aside, I''ll send this kid down to meet you in a moment..." With that, he gathered...

    Bang.

    As if hitting gold and stone.

    "What kind of martial art is this?" Li Hong asked incredulously, looking at the two ck-clothed men who showed no signs of injury.

    It should be noted that the "Shura Yin Sha Gong" is a very malicious skill, its yin sha power specifically targets the internal organs, making any external martial arts ineffective against it.

    However, Li Hong did not wait for an answer. What greeted him were four more lotus petals.

    When he dodged the hidden weapons, a sh of inspiration struck Li Hong''s mind. He suddenly remembered a book about the Living Buddha that he had read in Sakya when he was young, and immediately paled, "Are you practicing ''Clear Mind, Buddha Body''?"

    "Clear Mind, Buddha Body" is also a forbidden technique like the "Shura Yin Sha Gong", belonging to the same category. The difference is that thetter is forbidden due to its extreme malice, while the former is a unique skill of the guards protecting the Living Buddha and is not taught to othermas.

    "Clear Mind, Buddha Body" is quite peculiar. Instead of gathering qi in the dantian like other internal martial arts, it continuously circtes qi throughout the body, tempering the flesh.

    From another perspective, this skill is also a bit of a w. While greatly increasing defensive power, it also deprives the practitioner of the right to learn other internal martial arts.

    The purpose of the guards practicing it is to step forward at critical moments and be a physical shield for the Living Buddha.

    However, it does not mean that the guards can only endure attacks without fighting back.

    After hundreds of years of trial and error, gathering the wisdom of dozens of generations of guards, they finally mastered the most suitable attack method for them.

    In closebat, they use the Three Great Techniques of Vajra Fist, Vajra Leg, and Vajra Finger.

    During long-range attacks, they primarily rely on a type of hidden weapon modeled after lotus petals.

    At that time, Li Hong had once dreamed of bing a glorious guard for the Living Buddha, so he paid great attention to this description. This was why, more than thirty yearster, he could still recall the "Clear Mind, Buddha Body" skill, known as the world''s best defense technique!

    Thinking about the role of the guards, Li Hong asked Eric with a slight tremor, "Who... who are you?"

    Eric couldn''t imagine that a prestigious leader like Li Hong would be so long-winded, asking the same question repeatedly. He didn''t want to deal with someone like that and ignored Li Hong''s urgent expression.

    At his signal, two guards stepped forward, punching and kicking, unleashing a storm of attacks on Li Hong.

    Although Li Hong''s skill far surpassed that of the guards, his palm strikes couldn''t inflict much damage on the guards with their "Buddha Body." Moreover, he was currently filled with great doubt and fear, unable tounch effective attacks. For a moment, the three of them were in a stalemate.

    Originally, Eric wanted to call the other two guards to join in attacking Li Hong, but unexpectedly, they refused to obey. They exined that their first purpose was to protect the Living Buddha, and obeying the Living Buddha''s orders came second.

    Ericpromised and instead had themunch lotus petal weapons to assist theirrades in surrounding the enemy.

    As for Eric himself, he monitored the battlefield and asionally used "Fire de Technique" to attack the top experts of the Shura Sect.

    However, even though the guards and the Great Vehicle Dharma King held back Li Hong and the Golden Wheel Lama, both pre-heaven level experts, the situation on the field was still not very optimistic, as there were simply too many top experts from the Shura Sect.

    In just a short time, there were already two to three dozen fallen Sakya monks. Fortunately, the Jiecai Temple was the main headquarters of the Sakya sect, with as many as sixty to seventy top experts. They supported each other and formed alliances, which prevented the situation from deteriorating further.

    Noticing that many monks were only injured and not dead, Eric used wind magic to transmit his voice to Ren Qingang''s ear, "Ren Qingang, have someone gather all the wounded around me."

    Ren Qingang immediately recognized the voice as that of their beloved and respected Living Buddha. He dared not dy and quicklymanded the ordinary monks who couldn''t help in the fight to do as instructed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 126 Aftermath

    When all the wounded were gathered, Eric waved his hand, casting a wide-ranging "Healing Light" spell.

    Immediately, countless people on the field who could recognize it began to exim, "Buddha''s light shines upon us..."

    Under the gentle white light with healing powers, about a dozen wounded individuals stopped groaning in pain and emitted a faintly pleasant moan. Their wounds also visibly healed at a rapid pace.

    With the lightly injured monks healed and back in the fray, the situation on the field changed drastically. The Sakya monks, who had been suppressed, began to counterattack vigorously, disying unwavering morale.

    On the other hand, the members of the Shura Sect all had pale faces and looked inexplicably depressed. Their once decisive movements now seemed hesitant.

    Many of them murmured, "Is this a mistake? Sakya invited a dignitary. What''s left for us to fight for? With just one move, they could wipe us out..."

    Li Hong also noticed Eric''s performance. His expression was one of shock as he said, "You definitely can''t be from the Hongmen!... Could it be, could you be the Living Buddha?" His face turned extremely unpleasant as he said thest two words.

    "I have indeed been called that by some..." Eric did not directly admit his identity as the "Living Buddha," merely stating a fact.

    Feeling he had found the answer, Li Hong was speechless. Seeing his suddenly pale face, it was clear that his heart was filled with despair.

    Although the situation on the battlefield was now evenly matched, Eric was not satisfied. He could have used several top-tier magic spells, but in the chaotic situation, he was afraid of harming his people.

    Since he couldn''t use elemental magic, he decided to use mental magic.

    When he was in Celestia, Eric borrowed a scroll on Fairy mental magic, which contained almost all types of mental magic.

    However, because of the characteristics of the Fairy race, the scroll mostly contained... illusions.

    Previously, Eric wasn''t interested in these, just skimming through them. But now, he was ready to practice with the members of the Shura Sect. After all, times had changed, and his magic was no longer inexhaustible. It was necessary to properly master some mental magic to avoid wasting his unparalleled mental power!

    ¡ªTo make the person under this technique see an illusion of everything around them, unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.

    This was originally the most basic technique in illusions, but it was very useful in closebat. Just like the Golden Wheel Lama, who had been chosen by Eric as the test subject.

    Originally fighting well, even though he was shocked by the "Healing Light," he still firmly suppressed the two monks who were his opponents.

    However, suddenly, the two monks turned into four. The Golden Wheel Lama initially thought that the enemy had received reinforcements. However, upon closer inspection, he realized that the two new arrivals looked exactly like the previous two.

    Twins?... Two pairs of twins?... However, no matter how much they were twins, their expressions and actions couldn''t be the same?... That''s right, this must be a special martial art simr to "Splitting Illusion"!

    Thinking he had the right idea, the Golden Wheel Lama, looking at the "four" monks, sneered, "Hmph, kids, thinking you can resist my attacks with such tricks! I''ll tell you, in the face of absolute strength, all trickery is ridiculous!"

    The two monks who didn''t know what the Golden Wheel Lama was talking about looked at each other and, without saying a word, were convinced that this person was mentally ill for constantly hitting the air.

    Following the principle of "strike while the iron is hot," the two monks mercilessly attacked the "patient" with no mercy.

    After about a dozen moves, they finally took advantage of the Golden Wheel Lama missing again and ced their four palms on his chest and back respectively.

    After falling to the ground, the Golden Wheel Lama, coughing up blood, said with difficulty, "You guys are quite skilled in your Big Handprint, but what truly impresses me is your Splitting Illusion..."

    The two monks looked at each other again and sighed in unison, "Who would have thought that the Shura Sect would let a person with a delusional disorder be their Lama..."

    Until his death, the Golden Wheel Lama never understood why he was seen as a delusional person by those two monks.

    Having obtained satisfactory results from the Golden Wheel Lama, Eric smiled slightly and began the next experiment.

    Without a doubt, with Eric''s covert assistance, the Sakya quickly eliminated the iing enemies.

    Even the deceased members of the Shura Sect did not find peace, as in the hearts of the Sakya monks, they had be patients suffering from delusional disorder.

    Furthermore, some "smart" individuals said that this was the aftermath of Li Hong''s brainwashing of his subordinates. This view was widely epted.

    Currently, there were only two battlegrounds left in the Jiecai Temple. One was the duel between the two chief guards and Li Hong, and the other was between the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the Golden Wheel Lama.

    Eric took a look and felt that the Golden Wheel Lama was already firmly suppressed by the Great Vehicle Dharma King, and defeat was just a matter of time. On Li Hong''s side, however, the performance of the guards was somewhat embarrassing.

    After all, the gap between them and Li Hong was too great. Although their divine power protected them and they were not afraid of attacks, they could not harm Li Hong in any way and were now exposed.

    Regardless, the guards were nominally his direct subordinates, and it was not a good thing to let them lose face like this. So Eric took action.

    The Unified Mind Technique¡ªable to forcibly extract memories from others, those affected by this spell generally became idiots, with its effects and consequences simr to "cutting" and "copying" in aputer.

    This spell caused too much harm to others, so Eric generally did not use it unless he disliked someone. However, Li Hong was certainly in that category.

    Caught off guard by Eric''s unparalleled mental power, Li Hong was defenseless and was struck by the technique without resistance. As he stood there nkly, speechless, the four golden fingers of the guard simultaneously pierced his body.

    The idiotic version of Li Hong opened his mouth, fell silent, and silently died.

    With such a sudden turn of events, not only were the onlooking Sakya monks dumbfounded, but even the two guards who were directly involved couldn''t believe their own bloodied fingers.

    "Li Hong is dead like this?" Ren Qingang stared nkly at the corpse on the ground, his expression lost. "The traitor who has kept our Sakya heads bowed for over twenty years is dead like this?"

    Eric could understand his feelings and nodded slightly. "He''s dead, there''s no hope of himing back to life."

    "But he''s a pre-heaven expert! How could he be so easily killed by just two top-notch masters?" Ren Qingang was bewildered. "Could the power of ''clear the mind, perceive the nature, and achieve the Arhat''s golden body'' be really that great?"

    Eric couldn''t borate and simply said, "If you can''t ept his death in this manner, then attribute it to divine will, perhaps? Anyway, no matter how you look at it, the mastermind behind your exile to a foreignnd is now dead..."

    Ren Qingang nodded, then suddenly burst into tears and knelt, first kowtowing heavily to Eric three times, then turning to mutter in the direction of their homnd in China. Many older monks followed suit with the same action.

    Seizing this opportunity, Eric rapidly absorbed the information from Li Hong. He mainly wanted to know three things:

    Firstly, of course, about martial arts techniques. He had already wasted one opportunity on the Dragon Elephant Dharma King, so he wouldn''t make the same mistake again. With the sinister Sakya''s forbidden martial arts "Shura Yin Sha Gong" in hand, along with numerous other top-notch martial arts, the gains were substantial.

    Secondly, about Li Hong''s achievements in building his influence. Eric didn''t want Li Hong to leave behind any threats to him. Fortunately, Li Hong didn''t have any secret bases or deeply hidden pawns. His covert forces amounted to nothing more than a smuggling ring.

    Thirdly, information about wealth. Running a sect was quite profitable, a fact Eric was well aware of since his time in Celestia. Now that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were out of jobs, although they still had considerable savings, Eric wanted to bring in some ie to avoid emptying his coffers. And Li Hong didn''t disappoint. In the six independent ounts at the Swiss bank, Li Hong left Eric a hefty sum of seventy-five million US dors.

    After absorbing Li Hong''s memories, Eric smiled satisfactorily, paying no attention to Ren Qingang and the other old monks who were still kneeling and contemting. He led the four chief guards straight to the battleground between the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the Golden Wheel Lama.

    The battleground was already surrounded by young monks, who, upon seeing Eric, quickly paid their respects and stepped aside to allow him to enter smoothly.

    Though both the Great Vehicle Dharma King and the Golden Wheel Lama were pre-heaven experts, thetter was somewhat inferior. Under the relentless pressure from the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Menchikov was barely able to defend himself, so he had not yet received news of Li Hong''s death.

    "Great Vehicle Dharma King, please finish this quickly, you''re the only one left!" Eric urged lightly.

    Upon hearing Eric''s voice, the Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately paused his assault and asked, "Rinpoche, does that mean everyone else has been dealt with?"

    "Yes, they''re all taken care of, including Li Hong."

    Great Vehicle Dharma King was overjoyed, but before he could inquire further, the Golden Wheel Lama, who had been observing the situation around him due to the slowing of Menchikov''s attack, voiced his doubt, "Kid, what are you joking about? How could our leader be taken care of by you?"

    "Insolent! Do not be disrespectful to Rinpoche..." The Great Vehicle Dharma King roared, intensifying his attack and immediately suppressing the Golden Wheel Lama, rendering him speechless.

    "Alright, Great Vehicle Dharma King, stop now, he won''t escape anyway!" Eric saw that they seemed determined to fight to the death if necessary, which wouldn''t be resolved for another two or three hours at least!

    Great Vehicle Dharma King also knew that although he had suppressed the Golden Wheel Lama, he was still "unable to retaliate, only able to defend himself," so he stopped decisively.

    The Golden Wheel Lama, seeing Menchikov, who had been effectively neutralized by his opponent, asked in disbelief, "Kid, what did you do just now?"

    After obtaining Eric''s permission, the Great Vehicle Dharma King looked at him and said, "This is our Rinpoche..."

    Confirming that he had not misheard, the Golden Wheel Lama looked at Eric, opened his mouth for a long time, and finally asked with a bitter tone, "He''s the Zh¨¦b¨´ Z¨±nd¨¡nba Living Buddha of your Sakya?"

    Great Vehicle Dharma King nodded solemnly and said, "Exactly."

    The Golden Wheel Lama, without any fighting spirit left, looked at Eric and asked, "Living Buddha, so you mean, our leader...?"

    Eric said lightly, "Yes, the enemies who invaded from the Shura Sect, except for you, have all been exterminated!"

    The Golden Wheel Lama opened his mouth, and finally, trembling, knelt, softly saying, "Please, Living Buddha, punish me."

    Just as Eric was about to unleash a "Fire de Technique" on him, the Great Vehicle Dharma King suddenly said, "Rinpoche, wait."

    "What is it?"

 Chapter 127 Martial Arts Grandmaster

    "Rinpoche, the Vajra Lama was once the personal disciple of Gelug Shabdrung Rinpoche, who had a profound friendship with you over eight lifetimes..."

    "Revoke his martial skills, send someone to escort him back to the country, and hand him over to Gelug Shabdrung Rinpoche!" Eric made this decision after some thought.

    "Understood, following the Buddha''s will."

    Great Vehicle Dharma King then stepped forward and pointed at the unresisting Vajra Lama, sealing his dantian so he could no longer store true qi.

    With his inner energy gone, the Vajra Lama slumped, but his eyes were clear, devoid of any hatred.

    Eric frowned as he looked at the corpses and bloodstains around, waving his hand to create arge "Purifying Light," turning all the bodies and blood into rising points of light.

    In this sacred atmosphere, all themas, including the Vajra Lama, knelt, reciting the Amitabha Sutra to guide the deceased to the Western Pure Land.

    After the matter was settled, the Vajra Lama prostrated himself before Eric. "Thank you, Rinpoche, for your greatpassion, allowing the lost followers to return to the Western Paradise..."

    Eric waved his hand, signaling for ama to take him to rest. Then he said to the Great Vehicle Dharma King, "This matter ispletely resolved. I will return to the country tomorrow."

    "Ah..." Great Vehicle Dharma King was somewhat surprised. "So soon? Rinpoche, why not wait a few days and let me lead the disciples to apany you back to the country!"

    Eric nced at him and asked, "Are you trying to abandon the foundation in Country A?"

    Great Vehicle Dharma King was slightly stunned, clearly caught off guard. "For nearly twenty years, I have been longing to return to my homnd..."

    "It''s not easy for you to have achieved this in Country A. You''re not nning to just leave, are you?"

    "In that case, Rinpoche, what do you suggest..."

    Eric didn''t beat around the bush. He said directly, "Those who wish to return can do so, but we must leave a responsible disciple here to guard our overseas foundation."

    Great Vehicle Dharma King nced at the young disciples who were showing joy on their faces and nodded. "Understood, following the Buddha''s will."

    Just as Eric was about to turn and leave, he suddenly saw Ren Qingang''s hesitant expression and couldn''t help but say, "Ren Qingang, if you have something to say, just say it."

    "Rinpoche, the two major gangs controlled by the Shura Sect are now without leaders, which may cause some turmoil..."

    "Do you have any suggestions?"

    "We have a disciple among our followers named ''Jack.'' He was the taxi driver who picked you up from the airport when you first arrived. He is skilled in martial arts and often deals with these kinds of matters. Perhaps..."

    "Alright, let him take charge. You all should support him as much as possible..."

    "Understood..."

    That night, Eric, who was meditating, was suddenly awakened by a mysterious energy fluctuation. After sensing it carefully, he realized that this energy fluctuation had a calling nature.

    Out of curiosity, Eric opened the door of his room.

    The two guards outside the door were sitting cross-legged with closed eyes and bowed heads. They didn''t get up to greet him when Eric came out.

    Eric was slightly surprised. These four great guards were not sleepy people. They definitely wouldn''t have missed the sound of the door opening.

    However, Eric wasn''t too worried because he could sense that there was nothing abnormal about the life signs of the four great guards. They were neither dead nor injured.

    Eric had a sense of understanding. He felt that this should have been caused by the person or thing that wanted to summon him.

    Walking through the seemingly deserted Sakya Monastery, Eric''s spiritual power is scattered around.

    Fortunately, none of the monks in the monastery had been harmed; they all appeared to be in a deep sleep, as if dead. Even the pre-heaven-level Great Vehicle Dharma King was the same.

    Amazing... even someone as powerful as Eric was secretly amazed! To silently put over two hundred people, including pre-heaven experts, to sleep, who could do such a thing? Even Eric himself, he felt, would be unable to aplish such a feat.

    ... Could it be a legendary immortal or demon?

    As Eric remained vignt, driven by curiosity, he advanced toward the direction where the summoning energy came from.

    Walking out of the Sakya Monastery, located in the quiet outskirts of Los Angeles, he could see a slender figure standing on a small hill several miles away.

    Eric used the "Hawkeye Technique," but unfortunately, the man had his back to the bright moon, so his face was not visible. Eric could only vaguely make out that it was a man.

    Eric felt that the man putting everyone in the Sakya Monastery to sleep was a show of force against him. In order not to appear weak and to also demonstrate his strength to the other party, Eric used the "Wind Walk Technique."

    In Celestia, any mage at the level of a wizard could fly. Wind mages could learn the "Wind Walk Technique" that allowed them to soar through the sky when they obtained the intermediate title. It could be said that, in Celestia, flying was not a particrly remarkable feat.

    However, on Earth, it was different. Without the help of equipment, it was simply impossible for humans to fly! Even with extraordinary abilities and top-notch lightness skills, one could only glide for a short distance, and it was impossible to soar freely in the sky. Even the vampire race could only fly after transforming, and it was impossible to fly as a human.

    Eric believed that when he flew over to the man, it would be a tremendous shock to him.

    However, unexpectedly, the man didn''t care about his way of appearing at all. Upon seeing him, he just lightly said, "Young friend, you''ve finallye!"

    "You deliberately sought me out?" Eric didn''t mind the man''s address, asking as he looked him over.

    The old man appeared to be Asian from his facial features, with white hair but a youthful face. His appearance was peculiar, and he was dressed in a long gown. In the moonlight and night breeze, he had a somewhat ethereal and immortal appearance.

    "Yes."

    Such an answer, full of "antiquity," made Eric involuntarily raise an eyebrow and ask, "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 128 Zhou Dian

    Gu Qi, the old man, stroked his beard and smiled, "When I traveled here the other day, I saw arge building copse. I was anxious to rescue, but unexpectedly found traces of your spellcraft. I didn''t want to misunderstand, so I just stood by and watched. Later, I heard that nearly three hundred people died in the disaster, and I felt uneasy, so I came here..."

    Although Eric found it very difficult to understand such words, he still understood them. He immediately interrupted the old man and asked, "Are you here to avenge those followers of the Shura Cult?"

    "Not at all, not at all..." The old man shook his head and smiled, "I have no reason to stand up for those barbarians. I just have a few words of advice to tell you."

    Seeing that the old man had no ill intentions, Eric''s tone softened, "Please, go ahead."

    "I observed your reliance, which is not martial arts but rather simr to Western magic, isn''t it?"

    This was the first person who had seen through his true nature at first sight. Eric nodded slightly, somewhat pleased.

    "I didn''t expect that Western magic, like in the novels, would have such great power. It seems that I underestimated it before!" After sighing, the old man said, "Although you are not proficient in martial arts, you should also cultivate your heart and refrain from creating too much evil, otherwise it will be difficult to attain the Dao..."

    Upon hearing this, Eric was slightly stunned and asked in amazement, "Could it be that you are a legendary cultivator?"

    "A cultivator?" The old man suddenly realized, "Are you referring to something like the setting in ''The Journey to the West''?"

    The old man''s words surprised Eric again. "Do you also read novels like ''The Journey to the West''?"

    "Why wouldn''t I?" The old man seemed to no longer need to pretend, speaking frankly, "If I don''t find something to pass the time, I''ll be bored to death..."

    Eric asked with a sense of wonder in his heart, "It sounds like you''ve lived for quite a few years?"

    "Maybe five or six hundred years?" Seeing the old man furrow his brow in thought, it seemed that he hadpletely forgotten about time.

    Eric''s heart skipped a beat.

    Five or six hundred years old?... If he wasn''t just talking big, wouldn''t he be older than himself?

    "You still say you''re not a cultivator? Ordinary humans probably can''t live that long, right?"

    "When did I ever say I was an ordinary person?" The old man rolled his eyes in a very uncharacteristic manner. "In this world, there are no cultivators. At least in my hundreds of years of life, I have never encountered one!"

    Seeing Eric''s continued look of doubt, the old man exined on his own, "Although I am not a cultivator, my situation is simr to the concept of ''cultivating the Dao through martial arts'' in Huang Yi''s novels. I have basically transcended life and death now, just waiting to take that final step!"

    "So powerful?"

    "Of course! Have you forgotten who I am?" The old man puffed out his chest, showing off proudly.

    In fact, Eric was talking about how impressive Huang Yi was, as an ordinary person could understand the truth of cultivating the Dao through martial arts, but unexpectedly, this shameless old man misunderstood.

    However, Eric didn''t intend to expose him, after all, "respecting the old and loving the young" is a traditional virtue of the Chinese nation, and this old man, who appearedpletely different before and after, was the first person who was older than him in actual age!

    "By the way, did you summon me here just to tell me what the ''Dao'' is?"

    The old man blinked his eyes and didn''t answer.

    Eric stared at him strangely.

    After a while, as if unable to hold back, the old man eximed, "I''ve hinted at it so clearly, why don''t you ask for my esteemed name and surname?!"

    "Is that necessary?" Eric really didn''t care much about this kind of etiquette.

    "Why is it not necessary?" The old man waved his hand and said with annoyance, "Hurry up, as long as you ask, I will tell you immediately!"

    Eric was helpless and had to say, "Alright, may I ask for your esteemed name and surname, sir?"

    "Hahaha..." Seeing Ericply, the old man was very happy, squinting and saying, "...I won''t tell you!"

    Eric felt that he was being yed by a crazy old man, and his expression suddenly didn''t look good.

    "Okay, okay..." Seeing that Eric seemed to be about to explode, the old man hurriedly said, "I''ll give you two hints,

    First, I was once called ''Immortal'';

    Second, I once helped Zhu Yuanzhang resist the cruel Yuan Dynasty..."

    "I got it..." Eric suddenly looked enlightened and said, "You''re the Tai Chi Grandmaster Zhang Sanfeng!"

    The old man, who had been very happy after hearing the first half of Eric''s sentence, suddenly turned ck when he heard the second half. "Who is Zhang Sanfeng? I''ve made it so obvious, how can you still not guess?"

    Seeing the old man''s expression, which was almost pulling his beard in frustration, Eric innocently blinked his eyes.

    "You''re really trying my patience..." The old man looked up at the sky and howled, saying, "Let me remind you onest time, Zhu Yuanzhang once wrote a biography specifically for me, the Immortal..."

    "Who are you trying to fool?" Eric looked at him with disdain. "Everyone knows that Zhu Yuanzhang only wrote a biography for Zhou Dian... Are you trying to say you''re Zhou Dian?"

    "Why can''t I be Zhou Dian?" The old man was slightly angry.

    Eric tiptoed and looked at the top of the old man''s head. "Legend has it that Zhou Dian was bald, but your hair is thick and shiny... Could it be a wig?"

    "You... you... you''re just infuriating me..." The old man roared, pointing at Eric. "Who said I was bald? That''s pure nder..."

    Seeing him so agitated, Eric was slightly surprised. "Could it be that you really are Zhou Dian? The one who couldn''t be burned by fire or drowned in water?"

    The old man seemed to be throwing a childish tantrum, huffing and puffing as he rolled his eyes at Eric, but he didn''t say a word.

    Eric had learned some ways to deal with such old stubborn folks from Eric Yun. He spoke gently, "Alright, my mistake. From now on, I''ll call you Grandpa Zhou Dian."

    Sure enough, as soon as Eric lowered his posture and spoke softly, the old man immediately responded. However, his response caught Eric off guard. "Don''t call me Grandpa Zhou, call me Grandpa Xu!"

    "Why?"

    "I now go by ''Xu Shenzhi.'' The name ''Zhou Dian'' is long outdated!"

    Eric asked again, "Why?"

    "Ah, I''m just too famous..." His shaking head and sighing appearance seemed quite conceited to Eric. "Other old farts like to stay in remote ces, unwilling to move, iming they''re detached from the world. But not me! I enjoy worldly experiences, like wandering around. To avoid being recognized by those who are curious, I had to give up my original name..."

 Chapter 129 Erics Astonishment

    "Why did you reveal your true identity to me?" Eric asked, puzzled.

    "Because I feel a connection with you! I never hide anything from friends..." Xu Shenzhi replied warmly.

    Eric wasn''t particrly ttered, just nodded and asked, "You mentioned earlier that there are several others at your level. Who are they?"

    "Of course," Xu Shenzhi scoffed at Eric''s surprise, "In my Tianchao, there are three others at my level. But I only have a friendship with Zhang Sanfeng. The other two... Hmph, I can''t stand their hypocritical demeanor!"

    Eric sighed, "I used to think I was invincible, but now I realize there are at least four opponents who are formidable..."

    Hearing Eric''s self-talk, Xu Shenzhiughed mockingly, "Kid, are you getting conceited? Let me tell you, in the presence of me and my peers, you''re no match at all!"

    Seeing Eric''s skeptical expression, Xu Shenzhiughed, "How about we test it right here?"

    Eric agreed readily.

    "Come at me, I''ll stand here and let you strike!" Xu Shenzhi dered.

    Eric cast a Fire de spell at him.

    Xu Shenzhi smiled and remained still. As the fiery de approached, it seemed to be blocked and swallowed by something invisible, disappearing without a trace.

    Eric, surprised, cast another Fire de spell and observed closely. When the de was about a foot away from Xu Shenzhi, a sh of blue light appeared, and the spell waspletely converted into magical elements, dissipating into the air.

    It was the first time Eric had seen a martial artist convert a spell back into magical elements, a skill unique to high-level Archmages! It was truly astonishing!

    Shocked, Eric unleashed a "Tornado de".

    Under the continuous cutting of the tornado, a translucent blue qi shield appeared on Xu Shenzhi''s body. Every de that touched it was converted back into magical elements.

    After the Tornado de ended, Xu Shenzhi showed no signs of injury, not even a wrinkle in his clothes.

    Deciding to use the most powerful single-target attack in top-level magic, Eric cast Dimensional sh.

    This type of magic, which attacks a single target by tearing through space, is the most difficult to defend against. Eric had never seen it before in Celestia, and he was unsure if this "Zhang Sanfeng" could withstand it without flinching!

    Eric created a more than one-meter-long dark shadow in the air. When it reached Xu Shenzhi, a Tai Chi Yin-Yang diagram appeared out of nowhere and intercepted the Dimensional sh.

    To Eric''s surprise, the Dimensional sh disappeared silently, just like the previous Fire de and Tornado de.

    "Is this Tai Chi?" Eric asked.

    "Yes, this is the Tai Chi I learned from Zhang Sanfeng! Unfortunately, my temperament doesn''t suit this martial art, so I haven''t mastered its essence. Otherwise, with yourst move, I could also have dissolved it without changing my expression!" Xu Shenzhi exined.

    Even without mastering its essence, Xu Shenzhi''s skill was impressive. If it were the real "Zhang Sanfeng," Eric thought, he might not be able to harm him even with all his top-level magic.

    Noticing Eric''s expression, Xu Shenzhiughed like a sly fox, "How about it? As I said, you''re no match for me at all. You''repletely outssed..."

    His arrogant words made Eric snort, "Outssed? Hmph, if I wanted to escape, I doubt anyone could stop me!"

    Xu Shenzhi narrowed his eyes, smiling like a sly old fox. "Is that so? Let''s find out!"

    Eric''s expression turned cold as he prepared to use Blink, intending to leave the old man speechless.

    However, what happened next shocked him.

    "What''s going on? How can you also use high-level magic like Space Imprisonment?" Eric was perplexed.

    "Hehe..." Xu Shenzhiughed, "Do you magic users call this ''Space Imprisonment''? Yes, that''s quite urate! But this isn''t magic. It''s just a technique using the natural qi of the world that we canprehend at our level..."

    Eric was speechless. He hadn''t expected that this wasn''t Xu Shenzhi''s special skill but a shared skill among martial arts masters.

    Seeing Eric''s shocked expression, Xu Shenzhiughed like a cat that had stolen cream and said, "Kid, I came here today just to see how outstanding you, the younger generation, are. I also want to give you some advice: don''t create unnecessary animosity, or it will be even harder for you to achieve enlightenment... Alright, I won''t stay any longer. I have an appointment to chat with someone."

    Eric didn''t say goodbye to Xu Shenzhi because he was still in great shock!

    Eric''s current state of mind can be described as tumultuous.

    Since reaching mastery in magic, he has never felt fear until now. This feeling is especially strong when he has someone he cares about.

    Through the performance of Zhou Dian, who goes by the alias Xu Shenzhi, and his discovery using the "True Sight," Eric knows that someone of Zhou Dian''s caliber could easily kill him.

    This conclusion makes him extremely ufortable, and he even feels a sense of inexplicable loss.

    Of course, Eric is not doubting his magical abilities.

    He is confident that if he had the time to cast aplete Forbidden Curse, even someone as formidable as Zhou Dian would not be able to escape unscathed, and might even perish under the devastating power of the fire-based curse!

    Unfortunately, on Earth, casting aplete Forbidden Curse would take at least six to seven hours. During this time, even a mediocre individual could kill him on the spot.

    s, why can''t Forbidden Curses be prepared in advance with magic scrolls?... Then he wouldn''t have so many worries!

    Ignorance might be bliss, but once he knows that there is a threat to his safety in this world, Eric feels a sense of unwillingness.

    Therefore, instead of immediately returning to the Caisi Temple, he sits on the top of this small hill, bathing in the moonlight and the night breeze, pondering deeply.

    ...In elemental magic, due to external limitations, he can no longer improve.

    ...The mental magic of the fairy race could be studied! However, it might not be very useful, because the minds of Grandmaster-level experts are extremely powerful and present a very subtle and inward state. Although they cannot outwardly harm enemies, there is absolutely no problem in self-defense. With his current powerful mental strength, it would be difficult to even shake them, let alone harm them!

    ...It seems that only the strategy of overwhelming numbers will work! ording to Zhou Dian''s demonstrated strength, if thirty mature pre-heaven experts were to besiege him, Eric believes they could control him, or at least fight him to a standstill.

    Eric feels like he has found the right direction, but then, upon further thought, he is at a loss again.

    Pre-heaven experts are a rare breed. The Tan family hasn''t produced one in two hundred years. It is said that there are only one hundred and twenty-two confirmed pre-heaven experts in China.

    To find dozens of them to serve under him... that''s going to be difficult!

    Creating them?

    Well, it''s not impossible. After all, aren''t Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan artificially created pre-heaven experts?

    However, he doesn''t have many Buddhist sariras on hand. Even with the most rational use, he wouldn''t have more than twenty.

    Oh, if only he could mass-produce pre-heaven experts! Like Lusien...

    ...Lusien? Right, he doesn''t necessarily need to create pre-heaven experts. Why not create dozens or even hundreds of Vampire Dukes?

    Hey, he should let Lusien gather some vampires... He might as well make him gather as many as possible! After all, the dark power overflowing from the dangerousnd in Shanghai is endless. He could create a thousand or more Vampire Dukes. Who else could threaten him then?

    With a n in mind, Eric returned to the Caisi Temple, unconcerned about disturbing themas who had been affected by Zhou Dian''s techniques, and went to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Dealing with Grandmaster-level Experts

    The next day, within the entire Caisi Temple, from the Dharma King to the secret guards, from themas to the novices, not a single person felt anything amiss.

    Eric also kept silent, but internally, he ced even greater importance on those at the Grandmaster level.

    After bidding farewell to the Great Vehicle Dharma King and politely declining his insistence to stay, Eric, apanied by his four chief secret guards, left the Caisi Temple.

    The reason for finding a new residence wasn''t because Eric couldn''t adapt to temple life, but rather for the convenience of Lusien''s recruitment efforts. After all, vampires generally don''t favor ces saturated with Buddhist energy.

    Eric initially thought that finding vampires would be rtively easy, but to his surprise, after searching all over Los Angeles, he had only managed to gather three.

    Of course, it''s not that vampires were scarce, but rather that those meeting Eric''s criteria were few.

    Eric sought to recruit vampires, not blood ves.

    In fact, many people confuse vampires with blood ves.

    Vampires are a race formed through gic mutation. They are not only powerful but also capable of shapeshifting. They are not afraid of sunlight or itemscking holy power, like crosses.

    On the other hand, blood ves are merely "livestock" tamed by vampires. Although they gain some vampire abilities after the initial embrace, they are generally weaker and fear sunlight. The prototypes of vampires in Hollywood movies are typically blood ves.

    Eric naturally understood this distinction, so blood ves were immediately ruled out.

    Even if they were genuine vampires, Eric wouldn''t casually bring them back to his country. Each vampire brought back by Lusien would be evaluated with the "True Sight" to assess their potential.

    Because, just like humans, vampires also have what could be termed as "aptitude."

    The better the aptitude of a vampire, the more dark energy they can absorb and the higher they can rise in rank. Conversely, vampires with poor aptitude might struggle to absorb dark energy, let alone advance in rank!

    Although Country A holds a high position in human society, it is considered a veritable "wilderness" in the eyes of vampires!

    This is because vampires are a highly territorial race. Once they leave their homnd, various problems arise. For example,

    In the Americas, vampires absorb power at an extremely slow rate. The same vampire who takes a hundred years to rise from Baron to Viscount in Europe would need a thousand years in the Americas.

    In Africa and Oceania, vampires are almost unable to absorb energy from the outside world. If a vampire depletes their blood energy in these two ces, they would need to return to Europe or the Americas to recover.

    Of course, what vampires find most repellent is Asia. Here, not only can they not replenish blood energy, but their own strength will gradually decline.

    It is for this reason that vampires cling to Europe, refusing to move no matter how powerful the Church bes.

    And most of the vampires in Country A have poor aptitude. They were either driven to Country A to fend for themselves or were exiled here by European families for their mistakes.

    And these were precisely the vampires Eric was looking for.

    Firstly, recruiting these exiled vampires wouldn''t cause any trouble, and secondly, among them were some with quite decent aptitude.

    In order to have enough time to recruit vampires, Eric specifically called Tan Ailing to say he would return to the countryter.

    Tan Ailing didn''t inquire much upon learning that he wasn''t engaged in dangerous affairs. She only said that her internal injuries were about to heal, and after that, she nned to return to her hometown in Cangzhou to visit her parents, asking Eric to contact her after he returned to the country.

    Stay updated with empire

    Having obtained the time off, Eric immediately flew to all the major cities in Country A. Fortunately, he had just acquired a considerable sum of money from Li Hong; otherwise, he would have had to rely on his four chief secret guards to rob banks.

    Upon arriving in each city, Lusien would perform his vampire summoning spell.

    This spell could forcibly summon all vampires of lower rank than the caster.

    It was fortunate that Eric had this spell; otherwise, it would have taken several years to gather enough manpower one by one!

    In just one month, Eric had recruited seventy-six genuine vampires, including sixty-three Barons, twelve Viscounts, and one Earl.

    After leaving a spiritual imprint of loyalty in the soul of each vampire, Eric returned to the country with nearly a hundred people in tow on a chartered ne.

    Shanghai Pudong International Airport.

    Today,ing here to pick someone up was definitely not in vain.

    Seventy or eighty tall and handsome foreigners stunned everyone in the hall.

    "Oh my god, why are there suddenly so many handsome guys..."

    "...Could it be a group outing organized by a foreign modeling agency?"

    "Oh god, I just prayed to you yesterday for a handsome boyfriend, and today you''ve brought one for me?... With so many, how am I supposed to choose..."

    Such conspicuousness was unavoidable.

    Perhaps even the deities of Celestia felt that the "dedication" level of pet contracts was inhumane, so they strictly stipted that a person could only sign such a pet contract once in their lifetime. Even with Eric''s strength, he couldn''t break such rules.

    Moreover, pets couldn''t be far from their owners, so Eric didn''t sign pet contracts with those vampires again, only using a contract that ensured their loyalty.

    The vampires from Country A who had only signed the master-servant contract couldn''t freely enter and exit the Agate Space like Lusien, and Eric didn''t want to spend a lot of magic to teleport all seventy-plus people into the Agate Bead.

    Therefore, he openly brought these people back to the country. After all, these vampires also had identities as "people," so there was no issue of illegal immigration.

    Not caring about themotion caused by their group, Eric, apanied by his guard of vampire servants, left the hall and boarded two luxurious coaches that had been rented in advance from the airport.

    Their destination was the Jinmao Tower in Shanghai.

 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The Qualification to Act Wantonly

    The Jinmao Tower is located at the entrance of the Yan''an East Road Tunnel in Pudong, next to Century Avenue, in the heart of the Lujiazui Financial and Trade Zone. It faces the bustling scenes of Pudong New Area to the east, overlooks the elegant scenery of Shanghai and the Huangpu River to the west, faces themercial trade area of Zhangyang Road in Pudong to the south, and is bordered by a 10-square-meter central green space to the north.

    This 88-story building, the third in the world and the first in China, integrates modern office buildings, luxury five-star hotels,mercial exhibitions, high-end banquets, sightseeing, entertainment, and shopping malls, and was designed by the renowned SO Design Firm in Chicago, USA.

    Coincidentally, the owner of this SO Design Firm is Skidmore, the Count of A country, who is considered the most powerful vampire Eric recruited in A country.

    Using his tinum VIP status, Skidmore booked all the rooms on the 80th, 81st, and 82nd floors of the Jinmao Grand Hyatt Hotel.

    The 80th and 81st floors were upied by the four major close bodyguards from A country and the chief steward Lusien, who were regarded as personal attendants. They stayed on the 82nd floor.

    The Chairman Suite on the 82nd floor of the Shanghai Jinmao Grand Hyatt is the highest and most luxurious suite in Shanghai.

    Because of the advance notice from Count Skidmore, the hotel staff already knew Eric''s habits, such as not smoking and liking fruit juice.

    To take care of this "distinguished" guest, the hotel had rearranged the Chairman Suite before Eric''s arrival.

    The gilded crystal ashtray was removed from the room. The refrigerator was stocked with various freshly squeezed juices, including orange juice, pineapple juice, watermelon juice, and apple juice, as well as mineral water and milk.

    The hotel''s executive chef also carefully selected more than a dozen kinds of fruits, made into a special fruit bowl, ced on the round table in the dining room, making the room lively at once.

    When Eric walked into this modern-style, luxurious, homey, and artistic room, he couldn''t help but nod in approval.

    This made Count Skidmore and the hotel manager, who were standing by his side, breathe a sigh of relief.

    After sending away the hotel manager who had been specting about his identity, Eric stood in the living room of the Chairman Suite, looking out from the floor-to-ceiling windows on the 180th floor. Explore more stories at empire

    The Bund on the opposite side was clearly visible, with twinkling lights on the surface of the Huangpu River. Boats were moving slowly.

    Now, beside Eric, there were only the four major close bodyguards, Lusien, and Count Skidmore. The other vampires, due to their low status, could only be on guard outside.

    These four and two "ghosts" were loyal to Eric. Before the master spoke, none of them dared to speak.

    "Lusien, do you still remember the ce where I helped you enhance your strengthst time?"

    Eric''s casual question made Lusien''s expression freeze, and he respectfully replied, "I remember, esteemed master! It''s a bayou about two kilometers from Longhua Town."

    Eric nodded and said, "I''ll give you three days. Go buy that piece ofnd from the Longhua Town government. You are allowed to use any means as long as you don''t kill anyone."

    "Yes, my master!"

    During the three days of waiting for the "Di Sha Jue Yin Ao," Eric didn''t just sit idly by. He took the opportunity to promote all four of his major close bodyguards to true pre-heaven-level experts.

    The promotion of the four bodyguards naturally relied on the Buddha''s sarira.

    Because these four were all peak post-heaven first-ss experts, it only took the smallest sarira to make them true pre-heaven experts.

    ording to Eric''s estimate, after the promotion, thebat power of the four major bodyguards, while still not matching that of the Dragon Elephant Dharma King, was already much stronger than the Golden Wheel Dharma King.

    If they also used their somewhat perverse "clear mind, see nature, Arhat golden body," Eric believed that even the Dragon Elephant Dharma King would have to taste defeat in a one-on-one situation.

    Of course, to be safe, Eric also nted spiritual imprints on the four major bodyguards.

    After three days, Lusien sessfully secured thend.

    Eric was not surprised, as he knew Lusien had some minor spells like a charm, and there would be no obstacles or difficulties in such small matters.

    What truly pleased him was that while buying thend, Lusien had also hired someone to build a mobile warehouse on the "Di Sha Jue Yin Ao."

    This way, ordinary people would not be able to spy on Eric and his actions.

    When therge group arrived at the newly built warehouse, Eric began to draw magic arrays.

    The Demon Gathering Array, Sacrificial Magic Array, and Concealment Array were all drawn.

    However, this Sacrificial Magic Array was different from the one Lusien used before; its effect would be much slower. Although the increase in strength would take longer, it would not be as painful.

    After all, these vampires were now Eric''s loyal servants, and he had to be considerate.

    Eric estimated that it would take about a month for all seventy-six vampires toplete the promotion ceremony.

    Of course, not all of these vampires would be able to be dukes, bing as powerful as pre-heaven experts, as their qualifications limited their development.

    Conservatively, at least about thirty of the vampires would sessfully be promoted to dukes.

    Eric was quite satisfied with this result!

    With the addition of the four major bodyguards and Lusien, he would have thirty-five loyal pre-heaven-level experts under hismand.

    With such a lineup, he would already have the qualifications to act wantonly on Earth!

    After settling the vampires, Eric used Count Skidmore''s satellite phone to call Tan Ailing''s mobile phone. He nned to meet up with Tan and Tang Feiyan in Cangzhou during this month.

    Back in A Country, he already knew that Tan Ailing had recovered from her internal injuries. He also knew that she and Tang Feiyan had left immediately after their injuries had healed, unable to face Eric Yun''s resentment.

    At that time, she had said she was going to visit her parents in Cangzhou, and now he thought she should still be there!

    The phone rang for a long time before someone answered, "¡­Who?"

    Listening to Tan Ailing''s cold voice tinged with impatience, Eric was slightly stunned and said, "It''s me, Ailing!"

    "¡­Eric?" After a pause, Tan Ailing''s voice immediately became joyful, "Are you done with your matters?"

    "Yes. I''m all done!" Eric smiled, "By the way, you don''t sound very happy, do you?"

    "Not really¡­" Tan Ailing had only said three words before her voice stopped abruptly. After a few seconds, another pleasant female voice came on, "Eric, pleasee back soon¡­"

    Without needing to guess, Eric knew that Tang Feiyan had taken the phone from Tan Ailing. He shook his head slightly and jokingly said, "Why, do you miss me that much?"

    "It''s natural to miss you!" Tang Feiyan said unabashedly, "But asking you toe back quickly is also because we want you to help Ailing solve a big problem!"

    "A problem? What problem?" Eric''s heart tightened slightly.

 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Ye Simin, the Rival in Love

    "Alright, Feiyan, why are you telling Eric all this?" It seemed that Tan Ailing had regained control of the phone. "Eric, don''t listen to Feiyan, it''s nothing¡­"

    "...What do you mean nothing? Didn''t you say you were almost annoyed to death¡­"

    Faintly hearing Tang Feiyan muttering, Eric asked in a deep voice, "Ailing, don''t hide it from me, what''s going on?"

    Sensing Eric''s firm tone, Tan Ailing sighed lightly and said, "It''s nothing! It''s just that someone has been pestering me these days¡­"

    Even though Erked experience, he understood Tan Ailing''s meaning. "You mean... I have a love rival?"

    "A love rival?" Eric''s words made Tan Ailing unable to hold back herughter. "What qualifications does he have to be your love rival? At best, he''s just an annoying fly¡­"

    Although Eric was certain that no other man could intervene in his rtionship with Tan Ailing, no man would be pleased to hear that someone was pestering his woman!

    "Where are you staying in Cangzhou? I can be there within five hours¡­" Eric was ready to defend his territory.

    "Have you returned to the country, Eric?"

    "Yes, I''m in Shanghai now!"

    "...Oh? We''re also in Shanghai¡­"

    Eric was slightly surprised. "Weren''t you going to Cangzhou to visit Tan Mom? Why did youe back... Oh, is it because Tang Mom also missed her daughter?"

    "That''s just one reason¡­"

    Tan Ailing''s hesitant tone puzzled Eric, but he didn''t have time for side issues. He went straight to the point, "Tell me the address, I''lle over right away!"

    After noting down Tan Ailing''s current address, Eric immediately took a taxi there.

    Eric went alone, leaving the four chief bodyguards and Lusien to guard the ce.

    With the spiritual imprint of Eric, the four chief bodyguards were no longer as focused on protecting the Living Buddha as before. Now, they were a fully armed forcepletely obedient to Eric''smands.

    Mount She National Tourist Park is 30 kilometers from downtown Shanghai, with beautiful mountain scenery. It has been a holynd for Southeast Asian Catholics for nearly a century.

    Currently, the most luxurious vi area in Shanghai, Zi Yuan Vi, is located here!

    Since Tang Feiyan''s dormitory was taken back by the school, and Tan Ailing did not want to live in the Municipal Party Committeepound, they temporarily stayed there.

    Because the taxi driver said he couldn''t drive in, Eric had to get off at the gate of Zi Yuan Vi.

    Noticing Eric''s movements, a security guard from the vi area approached politely and asked, "Sir, do you have an ess card?"

    "No, I''m here to see someone!"

    "May I ask how to address you, and which owner are you looking for¡­"

    Although he knew this was their job, Eric was a bit impatient with the thought of Tan Ailing. He sent a mental wave over.

    After dealing with the security guards, Eric hurried towards the vi located halfway up the mountain, with its light yellow walls and red tiled roof, as Tan Ailing had described.

    As he approached the target building, Eric noticed seven or eight men in ck suits and sunsses nearby.

    Are these all "flies"?

    Just as Eric was puzzled, a voice amplified by an electric horn rang out, "Miss Tan, I sincerely love you¡­"

    Eric suddenly realized that this man was the main character, and those men in ck suits and sunsses should be his bodyguards.

    Walking quickly past several men in ck suits and sunsses, Eric immediately saw the appearance of this "fly".

    Quite handsome! His face was as white as jade, his features were exquisite, and his lips were red and his teeth white.

    Although he, like Eric, belonged to the effeminate type of handsome man, his degree of beauty was slightly inferior to Eric''s. What was even morecking was his temperament.

    Eric exuded a cold and distant aura even in his effeminacy, while this man exuded a somewhat weak and girlish demeanor in his effeminacy.

    This "sissy" was also taken aback when he saw Eric, seemingly surprised by his surpassing beauty or by his sudden appearance.

    As Eric was about to ring the doorbell, the "fly" spoke, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"

    Eric turned to look at him and asked calmly, "Does Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan live here?"

    "Yes, this is Miss Tan''s home. What business do you have with her? Who are you to her?"

    Ignoring him, Eric rang the doorbell.

    "Hello!" The "fly" came up, unwilling to ept it, and tapped Eric''s shoulder with his index finger.

    Eric turned his head again, his eyes slightly cold.

    The "fly" was taken aback, took a step back, and said nervously, "What... what do you want? I am Ye Simin, the third son of the Ye family."

    Seeing his young master seemingly in dispute with someone, the men in ck suits and sunsses surrounded them, looking aggressive.

    Ye Simin, emboldened, was about to ask a question when he was suddenly interrupted by a voice full of surprise, "Eric, it''s you!"

    With these words, Tang Feiyan rushed over, quickly opened the door, pulled Eric in, and then closed the door again while Ye Simin was still in shock.

    "Miss Tang, who is he? Why can he go in, but I am being kept out?" Ye Simin''s voice was full of abandonment, making Eric and Tang Feiyan involuntarily shiver.

    Tang Feiyan, with an intolerant expression, turned her head and said, "He is my fianc¨¦, of course, he can go in! As for you, you have no rtion or reason to be here, so why should you go in?"

    "How can you say there''s no reason? Our Ye Group and Tan''s Cangzhou Group have business dealings..." Ye Simin was trying to argue, but there was a sense of relief in his voice as if he had finally let go of a burden. "Miss Tang, please tell Miss Tan for me, tell her that I, Ye Simin, sincerely admire her..."

    Tang Feiyan rolled her eyes, hurriedly pushed Eric into the vi, and mmed the soundproof wooden door shut.

    "Atst, peace in this world..."

    Ignoring Tang Feiyan''s sigh, Eric stared straight at the stunning beauty before him, her eyes moist.

    "Ailing, I''m back..."

    "Eric..."

    Watching the couple embracing tightly, Tang Feiyan felt no hint of jealousy and walked over, not realizing her redundancy, and stretched her arms to embrace them both.

    Eric and Tan Ailing were not sentimental people, and their excited emotions onlysted a short while. After pulling Eric to sit down, Tang Feiyan assumed a posture of inquiry, "Eric, why didn''t you turn on your phone these past few days? We couldn''t reach you..."

    "My phone ran out of battery over ten days ago..."

    "Both spare batteries were dead too?"

    "Yes."

    "Really... Maybe I should get you a sr-powered phone in the future..."

    Taking the juice Tan Ailing handed him, Eric casually pulled her to sit on his other side and asked, "From the tone of your voice, it seems there''s more to leaving Cangzhou than meets the eye?"

    Tan Ailing suddenly leaned weakly against Eric''s shoulder and said softly, "Eric, my family already knows about me reaching the pre-heaven realm..."

    "If they know, then they know. We didn''t n to hide it from them, did we?" Eric was puzzled.

    Tang Feiyan, on the side, interjected, "Eric, you didn''t see how the Tan family changed their attitude towards Ailing after they found out she became a pre-heaven master! Even Ailing''s grandfather, when facing her, almost seemed obsequious..."

    "That shouldn''t be surprising, right?" Eric smiled slightly. "After all, Ailing is the first person in the Tan family to reach the pre-heaven realm in two hundred years. It''s not a big deal to receive some attention, is it?"

    "Let me tell him!" Tan Ailing nodded at Tang Feiyan, who was eager to speak, and sighed, "Eric, you don''t know. Those days, not only did Grandpa, Uncle, and Second Uncle hint at me, but even Dad and Mom, under their influence, came to ask me how I became a pre-heaven master..."

    Eric realized, "You were trying to avoid exposing the sarira in our hands, but didn''t know how to deal with your family, so you urgently sought me out?"

    "Yes..." Both beauties nodded in unison.

    "How did you respondter?"

    Tan Ailing looked apologetically at Eric and said, "I''m sorry, Eric, my family''s insistence was overwhelming, so I had to push you away..."

 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Leaving Cangzhou

    "Oh? How did you put it?" Eric was not only not dissatisfied but rather curious.

    "I said you are the legitimate grandson of the Medicine King Sect''s Eric Yun. Because we fell in love, you stole arge amount of Nourishing Essence Pills from Eric Yun and gave them to me, which greatly increased my strength, leading to a qualitative change..."

    "That''s a good excuse. I don''t mind!" Eric nodded. "Since you''ve already attributed it to me, why did youe to Shanghai? ...Is it because of the enthusiasm of the Tan family?"

    Tan Ailing shook her head, with a hint of bitterness. "Ever since they knew you could get Nourishing Essence Pills, my grandfather and the others have been subtly hinting at me to ask you for some..."

    Eric casually suggested, "In that case, let''s find a time to visit the Medicine King Sect and ask Eric Yun for some..."

    "It''s not that simple!" Tan Ailing smiled wryly. "Do you know what Nourishing Essence Pills are?"

    "From your tone, I gather it''s a miraculous pill that increases one''s strength?"

    "Yes. The Nourishing Essence Pill is a miraculous pill that can increase one''s strength by more than ten years! It''s difficult to refine, and the materials needed are extremely hard to obtain. Currently, the market price for a Nourishing Essence Pill is over ten million RMB, and they are often in short supply..."

    Tan Ailing nced at Eric before continuing, "Moreover, Eric Yun is not your real grandfather. Even if he had Nourishing Essence Pills, we can''t just go ask him for some..."

    Eric nodded in understanding and then smiled, asking, "So, you came to Shanghai just because of this?"

    "Yes," Tan Ailing said helplessly. "I was fed up with my family, so I made up an excuse that Feiyan wanted to visit home and hurriedly came to Shanghai..."

    "Is this Tang''s father''s vi?" Eric looked around at the luxurious furnishings, a little puzzled.

    "My dad didn''t take bribes, how could he afford such an expensive vi?" Tang Feiyan exined with a smile. "This is one of Tan''s properties in Shanghai, specially used for the head of the family and the Priests to stay in! This time, because of Ailing''s status as a pre-heaven expert, the head of the Tan family specially allocated it for our use!"

    "A residence specifically for the Tan family leadership?"

    Tan Ailing, who understood Eric''s thoughts, smiled lightly and said, "Originally, there were more than a dozen servants here, but Feiyan and I don''t like being waited on, so we gave them a long vacation!"

    Eric pointed to the door and asked, "Did you meet those guys outside after you moved in?"

    "They live in a vi by theke nearby. Ailing and I met them while taking a walk. At that time, he was so engrossed in looking at Ailing that he bumped into amppost. The next day, he bought tens of thousands of roses and surrounded our vi, kneeling to loudly recite love poems..." Tang Feiyan couldn''t help butugh.

    Tan Ailing gave her a white look and said helplessly, "That Ye Simin is the third son of the Ye family, amercial aristocrat in Shanghai. Their family is an important business partner of our Tan family. I couldn''t directly deal with him, so I had to avoid him..."

    "Eric..." Tang Feiyan''s expression was like a pet dog about to ask its owner for a bone.

    "What''s up?"

    "We haven''t been out these past few days because of that guy. If it weren''t for the sufficient food in the freezer, you probably wouldn''t have seen us..."

    Seeing Tang Feiyan''s pitiful appearance, Eric chuckled twice and said, "Do you want to go out and y?"

    "Yeah..." Tang Feiyan nodded vigorously.

    "Eric, you just got back. Don''t you need to rest?" Tan Ailing seemed to be a bit more caring than Tang Feiyan.

    "It''s fine." Eric smiled at her and said, "Actually, I arrived in Shanghai three days ago, but I''ve been busy with things, so I didn''t contact you in time!"

    Tan Ailing didn''t ask what it was. She knew that what she needed to know, her Eric would naturally not hide from her.

    Tang Feiyan, on the other hand, didn''t think so much, cheered, and was about to go get the car keys.

    "Wait a minute..." Eric stopped her with a sh of inspiration in his mind. "I''ll prepare the car for you..."

    Outside the vi.

    "Lord Simin, it''s gettingte. It seems that Miss Tan won''t being out today. Shall we go back?" a ck-d man with sunsses walked up to Ye Simin and said.

    "No!" Ye Simin stared at the vi affectionately and said firmly, "To show Miss Tan my sincerity, I will wait here until the lights go out in the vi..."

    The ck-d man sighed silently and returned to the group of bodyguards with a helpless expression.

    "Boss, what should we do?"

    "What else can we do? It looks like we''ll have to wait here until the lights go out at the vi before we can go back..."

    "Ah... Does that mean ordering takeout again?"

    "If we don''t order takeout, what will we eat..."

    "Um... Boss, isn''t it a bit too much for Lord Simin to do this? Shouldn''t we tell the Lord about it?"

    "Well... We should report to the Lord! Lord Simin has been standing here for two consecutive days until midnight. His health is not very good, and if something happens, we can''t afford the responsibility..."

    "Ah... If we tell others that the high-level guards of the Ye family have been eating takeout for three days, I''m afraid the entire Shanghai security industry won''t believe it..."

    Just as the ck-d men sighed, three cars drove towards the vi.

    Although they thought that the security forces at Ziyuan would not allow anyone suspicious to enter, the ck-d men still professionally took countermeasures and heavily guarded Ye Simin.

    As the convoy approached, the ck-d men couldn''t help but whisper.

    "My god, isn''t the middle car a Bentley Mulliner 728? Am I seeing things..."

    "What''s wrong? Why are you so surprised..."

    "Boss, don''t you know how expensive that Bentley Mulliner 728 is?"

    "Come on... Even if it''s more expensive, can itpare to our Lord''s Rolls Royce?"

    "Lord''s Rolls Royce costs only over eight million. This Bentley Mulliner 728 costs over eleven million..."

    "Uh... Who are these people? Could they be the leaders of those two families..."

    As the ck-d men whispered, the convoy stopped, and four solemn-looking men got out of the first andst Mercedes-Benz cars in session.

    Seeing nearly ten people outside the vi, the four men couldn''t help but look cold, and their fierce momentum immediately surged out of their burly bodies.

    The ck-d men, who were only former special forces, were no match for pre-heaven experts in terms of momentum. They immediately stepped back, their backs soaked in cold sweat.

    Such powerful individuals, perhapsparable to the top experts of the Central Southern Sea Guard, could have such great power to have such high-level experts as personal bodyguards.

    In the ck-d men''s silent spection, the door of the Bentley finally opened.

    To their surprise, it wasn''t the middle door that opened, but the front passenger door.

    A foreign handsome man in his thirties walked out, and from his attire and demeanor, he could be called a "nobleman"!

    Such a person wasn''t even the protagonist?

    The curiosity of the ck-d men was piqued.

    Five people got off the three cars respectively and walked side by side towards the vi, their wild and imposing manner causing the ck-d men to stagger back.

    At this moment, Ye Simin waspletely unaware. All his thoughts were focused on the vi, trying to see his beloved woman through the thick walls.

    Suddenly, he was violently bumped into, and the happy scene he had just imagined shattered in his mind.

    Angry, the usually gentle Ye Simin turned around and shouted, "What are you doing!"

    Before he could finish his usation, he saw the five imposing figures five or six meters away, and his subordinates, who were forced over.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 134 Invincible True Love

    "Who are you?" Ye Simin, intimidated by the five men''s imposing manner, asked weakly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Move aside," a burly man said coldly.

    Although Ye Simin was somewhat weak, he was not inexperienced. Gathering his courage, he said, "This is a private residence. What do you want?"

    The speaking man snorted coldly and took a step forward as if he were about to take action.

    Although the ck-d men were intimidated by the other party''s momentum, they still drew their guns by their professional ethics. They shouted, "Don''t move..."

    The five men, despite being held at gunpoint by nearly ten pistols, not only were unafraid but also smiled silently at the same time.

    Strange, why am I feeling nervous even though they are the ones being pointed at with guns?

    As the ck-d men were feeling chills in their hearts, the foreign handsome man spoke gently, "Don''t keep the master waiting!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the five figures immediately rushed forward. Before the ck-d men could react, they were disarmed and knocked down one by one, each being thrown into the shrubs.

    Ye Simin could hardly believe his eyes. His bodyguards were well-known figures in the Shanghai security industry. How could they all be taken down in the blink of an eye?

    Seeing the five dangerous figures approaching, Ye Simin, with trembling legs, stood his ground. "What... What do you want? I am Ye Simin, the third son of the Ye family!"

    Ignoring his self-introduction, one of the burly men waved his hand, and Ye Simin screamed as he flew three meters and fell heavily into the greenery.

    Oh my god, it hurts so much... Who are these people? How can they have such great strength... If these barbarians are going after Miss Tan in Shanghaiter, I''ll fight them...

    Ye Simin, looking through the cracks in the foliage, watched the five "barbarians" who were ringing the doorbell, but he couldn''t get up for a while.

    The vi''s door opened again, and to Ye Simin''s surprise, his goddess also came out. Just as he was about to greet her, he was shocked to find that "his" Miss Tan was tightly holding the arm of a young man who had entered the vi two hours earlier and was even more handsome than himself!

    What''s going on? Isn''t that person Miss Tang''s fianc¨¦? Well, maybe because of Miss Tang''s rtionship, Miss Tan would be so... But, they are too intimate, aren''t they?

    "Eric, is this the car you arranged for? You''re amazing, truly worthy of being the man both Ailing and I have set our eyes on."

    Tang Feiyan''s wordspletely shocked Ye Simin.

    Oh my god, what''s going on? What does she mean by "the man both Ailing and I have set our eyes on"? Could it be that Miss Tang and Miss Tang, who look like sisters, are rivals for a man?

    Oh... No, Miss Tang, you are so noble, how can youpete with others for a man? All the men in the world shoulde to please you...

    ...If Miss Tang likes that man, can I stillpete? His subordinates are so powerful... No, I absolutely can''t give up, I have to believe that true love is invincible.

    "The car is ready!" Seeing Eric with two stunning beauties, Count Skidmore and the four chief bodyguards immediately bowed.

    "Um..." Eric nodded indifferently.

    Although Tang Feiyan was curious about this handsome foreigner''s title for her man, she didn''t ask at that moment. Her attention waspletely drawn to the Bentley Mulliner 728.

    After a careful look, confirming that it was indeed the ultra-luxury extended car she had seen online, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but jump with joy. "Eric, is this the car you arranged for? You''re amazing, truly worthy of being the man both Ailing and I have set our eyes on."

    Count Skidmore, knowing the situation, opened the middle door of the Bentley Mulliner 728 and said respectfully, "Master, two madams, please get in the car!"

    The title of "madams" made both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, but they did not refute it. Blushing, they were supported by Eric''s hand and got into the car one by one.

    After the middle door was closed, the four chief bodyguards immediately went to the two Mercedes-Benz cars, while Count Skidmore returned to the front passenger seat.

    If there were no external scenery to reference, Tang Feiyan would almost not feel the car moving. She eximed, "Truly worthy of being a multi-million-level car exclusively for the E country''s royal family!"

    Eric had no concept of the quality of cars and asked, "Is this car very good?" Readtest stories on empire

    Little did he know that this very ordinary question made Count Skidmore extremely fearful.

    "Master, even though I know this car is ordinary and not worthy of your status, due to the urgency of time, I could only find a car of this level..."

    Hearing this, Tang Feiyan was amazed. "Is the Bentley Mulliner 728, with a global production of only three cars per year, considered ordinary?"

    Count Skidmore solemnly said, "With the master''s distinguished status, his vehicle should be unique... Later, I will contact Bentley to have them create a most luxurious andfortable limited-edition car for the master!"

    "As far as I know, Bentley doesn''t seem to have a business of customizing cars for individuals?" Tang Feiyan asked with a hint of doubt.

    "Not hiding it from you, madam, I am the secondrgest shareholder of Bentley, so such a thing is not difficult for me..."

    Count Skidmore''s identity left Tang Feiyan astonished, and Eric smiled slightly, gesturing for Count Skidmore to raise a barrier, leaving the master a rtively private space.

    "Eric, is he from the Lusien n?" Tan Ailing deduced something from Count Skidmore''s title for Eric.

    "Yes."

    "And the other four are..." As a pre-heaven expert, Tan Ailing naturally sensed the different energies emanating from these people.

    "They are the four chief bodyguards directly under the ''Living Buddha,'' and they are now absolutely loyal to me. With my help, their strength has also reached the pre-heaven realm!"

    "The pre-heaven realm?" Tang Feiyan, somewhat boastful, said, "Isn''t that as powerful as me..."

    "As powerful as you?" Tan Ailing smiled wryly and said, "You, this ''pre-heaven expert,''ck any sense of alertness. Not to mention those of the same level, even a first-ss expert could knock you down in an ambush..."

    "Really? Am I that bad?" Tang Feiyan expressed doubt in Tan Ailing''s words.

    "Don''t pretend you don''t know! Let me ask you, do you know where Ye Simin and his people went?" Tang Feiyan thought about it and confirmed that she didn''t see those annoying guys when she left the vi. She shook her head and said, "How would I know? Maybe they went home for dinner..."

    "You..." Tan Ailing sighed helplessly and said, "All of them were lying in the bushes nearby. With their heavy breathing, even a second-rate martial artist could hear them, but you, this ''pre-heaven expert,'' werepletely unaware..."

    "This..." Tang Feiyan felt embarrassed and changed the subject, "Why were Ye Simin and the others lying in the bushes? Was it done by Eric''s men?"

    Tan Ailing gave her a disdainful look and then asked, "Eric, you stayed in country A for so long just to help these four chief bodyguards enhance their strength?"

    "No, the four chief bodyguards'' strength was enhanced after returning to the country. I stayed in country A for so long for another reason!"

    "After handling the matter of the Asura Cult, why did you stay in country A for so long?" Tang Feiyan nced at Eric and added, "Is it convenient to say?"

    Eric lightly tapped her face and smiled, "There''s nothing inconvenient to say... During that month, I was mainly recruiting vampires!"

    "Why are you recruiting vampires?" Not only Tang Feiyan, but even Tan Ailing was curious.

    "I met someone in country A..." Eric briefly mentioned Zhou Dian''s situation.

 Chapter 135 The Banquet

    "Heavens, several hundred years old, wouldn''t that be a demigod? I never thought there would be such a person in this world..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tang Feiyan''s exmation made Eric chuckle inwardly. Several hundred years old and already a demigod? Then am I also "such a person"?

    "Are you thinking ahead?" Tan Ailing understood Eric''s thoughts.

    "Yes."

    "But..." Tan Ailing hesitated before saying, "For a grandmaster like Zhou Dian, without two or three dozen pre-heaven experts, he probably can''t be kept... Among vampires, only those at the duke level can contend with pre-heaven experts... I''m afraid there aren''t that many dukes in Country A..."

    "Although there aren''t that many dukes in Country A, I can create them myself!"

    "Create them yourself?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were astonished.

    Eric smiled and exined the effect of the "Geocentric Yin Abyss" on vampires.

    "At least thirty-five pre-heaven experts..." Tan Ailing seemed a bit absent-minded.

    "What''s wrong?" Tang Feiyan didn''t understand why she was like this, but Eric guessed some of it.

    "Feiyan, do you know, even prestigious sects like the Shao and powerful hundred-year-old families like the Zhu Ming, their pre-heaven experts would not exceed twenty people..."

    "Oh..." Understanding the rarity and significance of pre-heaven experts, Tang Feiyan also showed her amazement.

    "Eric, you must hide this power well. In the current situation, neither the country nor the martial world would want to see a force that could disrupt the bnce..."

    "I will remember..."

    "Alright, Ailing, only you would worry so much! With Eric''s peaceful nature, how could he disrupt the current peace... You can rest assured!"

    "I hope so!" For some reason, Tan Ailing had a vague sense of unease.

    Tang Feiyan,pletely unconcerned like Tan Ailing, asked while holding Eric''s arm, "Eric, let''s go eat first, it''s been a long time since I had a big meal!"

    Eric nodded with eptance.

    "Then let''s go..." Just as Tang Feiyan was about to suggest a dining ce, her phone rang.

    "Hello... Mm..."

    After the call, Tang Feiyan shrugged helplessly and said, "It seems we won''t be able to have a big meal tonight..."

    The city of St. Petersburg, Russia.

    The current mayor of St. Petersburg is named Delbosky, who studied in China in the past and is very fond of China. This capable civilian mayor enjoys widespread support within Russia and is said to have a good chance of winning the uing presidential election.

    This morning, this "good friend of the Chinese people" led a delegation to visit Shanghai.

    Attaching great importance to this visit, a deputy prime minister from the State Council came to wee them on behalf of the central government.

    Tang Feiyan''s father, Tang Dad, who is the deputy mayor of Shanghai, took on the main reception duties.

    When arranging the evening banquet, Delbosky, who has a good personal rtionship with Tang Dad, explicitly stated that he hopes for a more "rxed" atmosphere for the banquet.

    Knowing the intention of his foreign friend, Tang Dad immediately decided to organize a "family gathering", asking all participants to bring their own families, and he also called his daughter.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s my dad''s call, he wants us to attend a wee banquet organized by the municipalmittee!"

    "It''s to wee the delegation from St. Petersburg, right?" Tan Ailing had already learned this news from television, "Howe I have to go too?"

    "Of course. My dad said it wouldn''t be good to leave you at home, so he specially asked me to bring you along..."

    "What about Eric?"

    "He''sing too!" Tang Feiyan said generously, "With my status, I can certainly bring an extra person, right?"

    Eric didn''t mind where he was going, he just asked curiously, "Why did you just say we wouldn''t be able to enjoy the big feast? Usually there would be a lot of delicacies at a banquet, right?"

    Tan Ailing exined, "Although there will indeed be many delicious dishes at the banquet, in general, the people attending the banquet don''t really focus on ''eating'', and they may even look down on those who eat and drink a lot at such an asion..."

    Eric felt a bit strange. Although he had a life experience of over 400 years, most of the time he had been practicing and researching magic, and he could be said to know nothing about this kind of social interaction.

    Just when he thought he had gained some knowledge, Tang Feiyan smiled and shook her head, "Ailing, this time you''re wrong, I didn''t say we wouldn''t be able to enjoy the big feast because of that..."

    "Oh?" Tan Ailing became a little interested.

    "I absolutely won''t act ording to other people''s faces. If there''s really good food, I won''t miss it!"

    Tan Ailing, who knew her well, nodded in agreement and waited for her exnation.

    "The reason I said that is because there will definitely not be the big feast I want to eat at the banquet, it will absolutely be just some homestyle dishes..."

    "Homestyle dishes?" Tan Ailing was a bit surprised, "Judging from your tone, it seems this banquet is not like a Western-style buffet, but a Chinese dining event?"

    "That''s right! Mayor Delbosky is very fond of Chinese culture and Chinese cuisine, and every time he visits China, he will request the host to provide a Chinese feast..."

    "ording to our Chinese traditional etiquette, when entertaining foreigners, we shouldn''t just use homestyle dishes, right?" Although he had just crossed over, Eric had already gained some understanding of the Chinese people''s enthusiasm and hospitality.

    Continue reading at empire

    Tang Feiyan sighed helplessly. She exined, "Mayor Delbosky and my dad are quite close, and I''ve met him a few times. I know him a bit. He is a very frugal mayor, and the thing he hates the most is extravagance and waste. Although he likes Chinese food, he is only fond of the homestyle dishes that ordinary families can also make. As for those precious and expensive dishes, he is not very interested in them."

    Seeing the big picture, Eric and Tan Ailing unanimously praised this thrifty and pragmatic mayor in their hearts.

    "Where is the banquet being held?"

    "I almost forgot to tell you..." Tang Feiyan stuck out her tongue at Eric and said, "It''s at the Yue Zhen Xuan on the 55th floor of the Jin Mao Tower!"

    Eric told the driver Skidmore Earl through themunicator, so they wouldn''t go around the city without a destination.

    Seeing that Eric had informed his subordinate to go directly to the Jin Mao Tower, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but ask, "Eric, are we just going like this?"

    Eric looked at the three of their casual home outfits. He hesitated a bit. Through TV, he knew that people usually wear suits and evening gowns to attend banquets, going in casual clothes would be disrespectful to the host!

    If it were someone else, Eric wouldn''t have cared about this, but the banquet was hosted by Tang Dad, and he had to show some face to his "father-inw", right?

    Just as he was about to have Skidmore Earl change course to take them to buy formal wear, Tang Feiyan smiled and said, "No need, we can just go like this..."

 Chapter 136 The Tripartite Gate

    "Won''t this casual attire have a bad influence on Uncle Tang?..." It seems that Tan Ailing and Eric share the same concerns.

    "No way!" Tang Feiyan said with great confidence. "Mayor Delbosky himself doesn''t like formal wear, he even has the anecdote of wearing jeans to attend the meeting of the eight cities in Eastern Europe! At a banquet with him as the main character, we''ll dress like this and he''ll feel very at ease..."

    Seeing Tang Feiyan''s confident demeanor, Eric and Tan Ailing didn''t say much more and started chatting casually instead.

    Roger Karins, a citizen of Country A, 36 years old, is a doctor by profession and is currently in Shanghai representing a medical institution from Country A to negotiate with a local hospital.

    Tonight, he also went to the Jin Mao Tower.

    However, he was neither there for dinner nor to stay overnight, but tomit a murder.

    The location of the murder was in the washroom, and the victim was an ordinary and unremarkable service staff.

    After the murder, he hung a sign that read "Equipment Maintenance" on the washroom door, then locked the door from the inside, and finally reported to someone through a satellite phone.

    "Boss..."

    "Roger, is the job done?"

    "I haven''t acted yet?"

    "...Then why are you calling?"

    "Boss, I just want to ask, who is my target exactly?"

    "...Who gave you the message? I''ll send him to the North Pole..."

    "Boss, can we focus on the matter at hand?"

    "Hmm... Listen, your target this time is the mayor of St. Petersburg, Delbosky. We can''t let someone so close to China be the President of Russia. By killing him in China, not only can we eliminate our hidden danger, but we can also sour China-Russia rtions..."

    "I understand, boss. I''ll go prepare then..."

    "Good, Roger! Remember, don''t expose your identity..."

    "Don''t worry, this isn''t my first time doing this kind of thing. Just wait for the good news!"

    After Eric''s group arrived at the Jin Mao Tower, he had Earl Skidmore return to "The Dark Alley of Extreme Yin" first. Since there was nothing for him to do by Eric''s side, it was better for him to focus on improving his abilities.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Then Tang Feiyan called her father, asking him to send someone to the entrance of the Yue Zhen Xuan to receive them, as they were essentially "uninvited guests" without invitations.

    Tang''s father''s response was quite quick. By the time they just got off the elevator, a refined man in his thirties was already waiting there.

    "Feiyan, hurry up, the banquet is about to start..." His tone suggested he was quite familiar with Tang Feiyan.

    "Shi Qingxuan, why have youe out in person?" Tang Feiyan said with a smile, "I rushed over as soon as I got the call, without a moment''s dy! If anything''ste, it''s just that my father called me toote..."

    "By the way, Shi Qingxuan..." Seeing that Shi Qingxuan seemed to have mistaken Eric and Tan Ailing for random passersby, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but introduce them, "These two are my good friends, Eric and Tan Ailing!"

    Shi Qingxuan paused for a moment, then apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry, you two, I thought you were just people who happened to be on the elevator with Feiyan... I''m Shi Qingxuan, the secretary of Deputy Mayor Tang."

    Tang Feiyan added, "Shi Qingxuan has been with my father for eleven years, you could say he''s watched me grow up, and he''s very close to our family..."

    Shi Qingxuan looked at Tang Feiyan with doting affection and said, "Alright, Feiyan, the way you put it makes me sound so old! You should know that your Shi Qingxuan still hasn''t even gotten married yet!"

    Tang Feiyan stuck her tongue out at Shi Qingxuan, then pointed at Tan Ailing and asked, "Shi Qingxuan, take a good look, don''t you recognize her?" Stay updated with empire

    Shi Qingxuan was a bit curious, first apologizing to Tan Ailing, then carefully examining her. After a close look, he immediately realized, "Could it be Miss Ailing from the Tan family?"

    Tan Ailing gave a slight smile and nodded lightly at him.

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were very close, and when they were studying in Cangzhou in the past, they would often go to the Tang family to y. So naturally, Shi Qingxuan had met her before. It''s just that because of Tan Ailing''s cool personality, the two didn''t have much interaction.

    Now, with Tang Feiyan''s prompt, Shi Qingxuan immediately remembered that cold and beautiful youngdy who was even indifferent towards the Deputy Mayor.

    Looking at the sweet-faced Tan Ailing who was holding Eric''s arm, Shi Qingxuan found it hard to connect her with the aloof girl in his memory.

    "I wonder who this gentleman is..." Shi Qingxuan wanted to get to know this man who could "turn ice to fire".

    "This is my fianc¨¦, Eric!"

    Seeing that Tan Ailing only mentioned a name and the introduced gentleman also remained silent, Shi Qingxuan tactfully didn''t say much more and instead asked about Tang Feiyan''s recent situation.

    Just as the group was walking and talking towards the entrance of Yuezhen Pavilion, seven or eight burly men in uniform came up. The four bodyguards immediately reacted, getting in front of Eric and the others to protect them.

    However, their pre-heaven spiritual senses did not detect any hostility, so they didn''t make a move right away, just taking precautions.

    "Please don''t misunderstand!" Seeming to have seen this kind of situation many times, one of the burly men who appeared to be the leader said naturally with his hands open, "We are from the National Security Bureau... Eh, Secretary Shi?"

    Shi Qingxuan, who had been talking to Tang Feiyan, hadn''t noticed the situation before, but hearing someone call his name, he looked up.

    After a nce, he pped his forehead and said, "me me, me me... Mr. Eric."

    For some reason, Eric didn''t seem to like this Shi Qingxuan very much and just raised an eyebrow without answering.

    Shi Qingxuan didn''t mind, and directly said, "These are your people, aren''t they?" After getting the answer, he continued, "The security work for this wee banquet is handled by the National Security Bureau, and no bodyguards of the guests are allowed to enter the banquet hall. You see..."

    "No, the master''s safety can only be entrusted to us!" Before Eric could speak, the four bodyguards firmly stated their stance.

    The title "master" made Shi Qingxuan pause slightly because normally bodyguards would call their employer "boss" or "sir". This unusual way of addressing made Shi Qingxuan even more curious about Eric''s identity.

    But now he could only suppress this curiosity, looking at Eric apologetically and saying, "Mr. Eric..."

 Chapter 137 Delbosky

    Eric didn''t want Tang Feiyan''s friends to be in trouble, so he waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I''ll go in by myself, you don''t need to follow!"

    The four secret guards who had already signed the "master-servant contract" with Eric naturally did not oppose their master''s order and nodded in unison.

    The leader of the tough men spoke timely, "Rest assured, we are all experts in protection. With our protection, your master will not be harmed in the slightest! I''ll have someone take you to the bodyguard''s exclusive restaurant..."

    With Eric''s consent, the four secret guards followed a tough man and left.

    The leader apanied Eric and the others to the banquet hall, saying as they walked, "Mr. Eric, right? I can see that your bodyguards are all experts. One of them could probably handle our small team..."

    Eric still had the same indifferent expression, showing no other reaction. However, Shi Qingxuan''s curiosity grew stronger because he knew the skills of these State Security Bureau agents.

    Perhaps because he had seen various bad tempers of important people too often, Eric''s indifference did not deter the leader of the agents. He said confidently, "Although your bodyguards are strong when ites to protecting important figures, they are probably not as good as us. Because the real weapons of murder in this world are not martial arts, but firearms and poisons..."

    Tang Feiyan was not currently clinging to Eric, after all, Shi Qingxuan was someone by Tang''s father''s side, and she didn''t want any rumors to reach her father''s ears.

    Don''t be fooled by Tang Feiyan''s usually carefree demeanor; she was sharp-witted!

    She was very clear that once her father knew she was going to share a husband with someone, there would be a huge family uproar. Even if her father loved her dearly, he would not allow her to do such a shameful thing.

    And Tang Feiyan herself was also a filial child. Although she didn''t care about others'' opinions, she had to consider the impact of this matter on her father.

    It was for these reasons that after entering the Jinmao Tower, she kept a certain distance from Eric.

    However, this distance made her very ufortable, especially when she saw her good friends being intimate with Eric, she felt even more unbearable.

    If it hadn''t been for chatting with Shi Qingxuan to distract herself along the way, she might have unconsciously passed out.

    At this moment, Shi Qingxuan was pondering Eric''s identity and did not continue chatting with her, so she could only find another target to use her "attention diversion skill" on.

    Therefore, as soon as the agent leader finished speaking, she picked up, "So how do you defend against firearms and poisons?"

    Seeing a beauty engaging with him, the agent leader was somewhat excited and pointed to the door frame standing on the road ahead, saying, "We rely on those three door frames to detect firearms and poisons in advance!"

    Tang Feiyan looked over and asked in confusion, "What''s the purpose of those three doors?... Could it be metal detectors?"

    "Yes!" The agent leader nodded, "The first door frame is indeed a metal detector, which prevents anyone from entering the banquet hall with knives, guns, or other metal weapons."

    Eric also became somewhat interested and interjected, "All three doors aren''t metal detectors, are they?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seeing that his topic had resonated enough, the agent leader was very pleased and smiled as he replied, "Of course not. The second door frame is a gunpowder detector, which can prevent bad actors from bringing explosives and other dangerous items into the banquet hall."

    "So the third door must be a poison detector, right?" Tan Ailing also asked with interest.

    "Exactly!"

    Walking through the three doors and seeing nothing unusual, the agent leader bid farewell to Eric and the others.

    Under Shi Qingxuan''s guidance, Eric and his group officially entered Yue Zhenxuan.

    Walking into this banquet hall, a nce revealed that almost everyone was dressed in suits or evening gowns.

    The appearance of Eric and the others did cause a small stir. This was partly due to their outstanding looks and partly due to their casual attire.

    Although there were very few guests who were on good terms with Delbosky and knew him well enough to wear casual home clothes, their numbers were few, and they were not young. So Eric and his twopanions attracted quite a few eyes.

    However, with Eric and Tan Ailing''s indifference, and Tang Feiyan''s carefree attitude, none of them felt ufortable. It was Shi Qingxuan, who should have been experienced in such situations, who felt a little awkward.

    "Dad..." Tang Feiyan immediately leaned affectionately against her father as soon as she found him in the crowd.

    "You girl, why are you dressed like this..." Tang''s fatherughed and scolded him. Stay tuned with empire

    Although Vice Mayor Tang knew Delbosky''s temperament well, he represented the image of the municipal partymittee after all, so he couldn''t be too casual. He was dressed in formal attire. Besides, he didn''t want to me Tang Feiyan. It was just that in front of the deputy prime minister and the mayor, he had to do so.

    "Alright, Feiyan''s outfit suits my taste, so stop talking about her!" Delbosky, dressed in denim, said in a strange ent, "Feiyan, do you still remember Uncle?"

    Tang Feiyan joked with him, "Uncle Delbosky, you''re so distinctive, how could I forget you?"

    Tang''s father stared at her words, but they also made Delboskyugh heartily.

    "Dad, I won''t introduce Ailing, this is Ailing''s fianc¨¦, Eric!"

    Tang''s father felt a little strange after hearing his daughter''s words. He had a good rtionship with the Tan family, and he was also good friends with Tan Ailing''s father. After Tan Ailing came to work in Shanghai, Tan Dad would asionally call to inquire about his daughter''s situation. However, he had never heard that this Tan girl had a fianc¨¦!

    However, this was not the right time to ask such a question. With the idea of ??developing rtionships with the younger generation, Tang''s father introduced the three of them to the Vice Premier of the State Council and the mayor of Shanghai.

 Chapter 138 The Strange Waiter

    As Tang''s father''s immediate superiors, the Secretary and the Mayor were naturally familiar with Tang Feiyan, and they had also heard of Tan Ailing''s fame. Now, they took a moment to appraise Eric, who remained as aloof as ever in their presence.

    The political bigwigs appeared quite amiable, but it seemed they didn''t have much inmon with Eric and his group.

    Seeing this, Tang''s father immediately said, "Feiyan, you guys go y by yourselves, don''t disturb Dad and Uncle Delbosky''s discussion..."

    Tang Feiyan dly agreed. After politely bidding farewell to the big shots, she took Eric and Tan Ailing toward the dining table.

    "This setup is so awkward!" Tang Feiyanined as she looked at the small dishes on the table. "I thought it would be a round table, but they''ve divided the dishes and snacks into portions! What''s the difference with a Western-style banquet? Dad messed up..."

    Comints aside, they still needed to eat.

    Ignoring the eyes around them, the three of them picked and chose from the long, narrow dining table, selecting more than ten dishes and snacks. They took them on three trays to a corner and began to eat.

    Eric caught a sweet and sour pork rib that Tan Ailing handed to him and asked vaguely, "What do you think of the three doors outside?"

    "Not bad!" It was unclear whether Tang Feiyan''sment was about the three doors or the piece of braised pork on her chopsticks.

    While wiping the sauce from Eric''s mouth with a napkin, Tan Ailing shook her head and said, "Those three doors can only prevent dangerous items, but they can''t eliminate dangerous people!"

    "Exactly." Eric agreed. "Although in this world, more people die from firearms and poisons than from martial arts, in such asions, the real danger lies in those skilled in martial arts..."

    "Why do you say that?" Tang Feiyan, who was wrestling with a chicken leg, asked with some confusion.

    "Hehe, those three doors can detect metal and gunpowder, but they can''t detect martial arts or abilities!"

    "Eric, you haven''t discovered anything, have you?" Tang Feiyan asked nervously. After all, her father was in charge of this banquet, and if something happened, it would be troublesome.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Not really," Eric said indifferently. "I just found out that there are many martial arts experts and people with abilities in the banquet hall!"

    "Ah... I have to go tell my dad!"

    Tan Ailing grabbed Tang Feiyan, who was about to get up, and jokingly scolded, "You impulsive girl, you''re also a pre-heaven expert, don''t you know how to use spiritual awareness?"

    "What?" Tang Feiyan looked puzzled. But by now, she had rxed because, from Tan Ailing''s expression, she could tell that things weren''t bad.

    "Those people don''t have any hostility or killing intent, so they''re probably not here to cause trouble. Most likely, they are super agents secretly protecting the big shots! Try to sense it yourself now, see if you can find the positions of those martial arts experts and people with abilities..."

    While Tan Ailing was teaching Tang Feiyan how to use the unique spiritual awareness of a pre-heaven expert, Ye Simin, dressed in a white suit and looking elegant, entered the banquet hall with a handsome middle-aged man.

    "Zhenglin, you''rete!" Tang''s father said with a smile to the handsome middle-aged man who was walking towards them.

    "Please forgive me, please forgive me. If it weren''t for my son''s mistake, I would havee here earlier..." It seemed that this middle-aged man was quite familiar with several political bigwigs.

    The Vice Premier looked slightly interested as he nced at Ye Simin and asked with a smile, "Is this your talented son studying in E country?"

    "What talent? He''s just a bookworm!" Although Ye Zhenglin shook his head and sighed, the pride in his eyes couldn''t be hidden.

    "You''re just trying to be clever!" Tang''s father jokingly scolded him, "At the age of 22, obtaining two bachelor''s degrees from Cambridge University in E country, what kind of talent is that?"

    Ye Zhenglin was somewhat proud and somewhat helpless as he said, "What''s the use of so many degrees? This kid doesn''te to thepany to help me, and now he wants to study public rtions..."

    At this point, seemingly irritated, he shouted at Ye Simin, "Simin, why don''t youe over and greet people!"

    Ye Simin, who was staring nkly at a corner of the banquet hall, did not respond to Ye Zhenglin''s words.

    Ye Zhenglin felt a bit embarrassed and was about to p Simin on the head.

    The Vice Premier, who had a good impression of Ye Simin, stopped him, pointed to the corner, and his face showed a hint of ambiguity.

    The several big shots suddenly became interested and looked along Ye Simin''s gaze. In that corner, surprisingly, were Eric and the other two.

    "Ye Simin, do you know Miss Tang?" Tang''s father was a little strange. Although he was familiar with Ye Zhenglin, the younger generation of the two families had never gathered together.

    Prompted by her father''s "gentle reminder," Ye Simin finally retracted her gaze, slightly embarrassed, and apologized to the big shots before saying, "Yes, Uncle Tang, Miss Tang, and I are neighbors now!"

    Tang''s father then remembered that his daughter now lived in Ziyuan, so he nodded in understanding.

    Meanwhile, Delbosky, showing no sense of seniority, grinned and asked, "From the way Young Master Ye looks at Miss Tang, it seems like he has designs on her?"

    With Delbosky''s peculiar ent, Ye Siminpletely heard "Miss Tang" as "Tan Miss." Thinking her thoughts were exposed, she blushed immediately.

    His shy appearance amused the big shots, and they all chuckled.

    Seeing Ye Simin bing increasingly ufortable, Tang''s father began to like her more and couldn''t help but speak up to help his "son-inw," "Alright, Ye Simin, you go find Feiyan and them, don''t apany us, old guys..."

    Ye Simin nodded repeatedly as if granted amnesty, politely bid farewell, and hurried over to Tan Ailing.

    Watching her back, Delbosky smiled at Tang''s father and Ye Zhenglin, "It looks like you two will be rtives in the future!"

    The Karins family was originally an inconspicuous European family of thieves over three hundred years ago. One day, a young member stole a forbidden ck book from arge cathedral in Italy.

    Because of this book, the Karins family was issued the highest level of wanted order by the Vatican. All twelve members of the family, except for that young member, were killed by bounty hunters.

    Because the Vatican''s influence in Europe was so powerful, no matter how the young member hid, he would eventually be discovered by the bounty hunters. Later, out of resentment, this young member boarded the Mayflower to the New World.

    This decision was quite correct.

    At that time, the Americas were seen as a wilderness by Europeans, so the Vatican had almost no power there, and no bounty hunters were willing to cross the dangerous ocean to chase a thief to such a distant ce. Therefore, the young member of the Karins family settled there.

    For the mastermind who had caused their "family to be destroyed and scattered," the only surviving member of the Karins family naturally would not let him go, vowing to figure it out.

    Unfortunately, the ck book was not only written in ancient medieval texts, but its content was also extremely obscure. Therefore, until the young member died of old age, he still didn''t understand what this thing, highly valued by the Vatican, was!

    Fortunately, he had descendants! Explore hidden tales at empire

    After more than a hundred years of effort by five generations, the contents of the ck book finally saw the light of day again!

    It turned out to be the personal notes of a medieval genius necromancer!

    The Karin family, who had finally unraveled the secret that had gued them for more than a hundred years, was astonished, frightened, and excited.

    After lengthy and careful consideration, the head of the Karins family at the time made a decision, which was to secretly arrange for disciples in the family to practice necromancy.

    Although they were determined to practice this evil magic considered taboo by the world, the process was not smooth. Because this ck book was only the personal notes of that genius necromancer, not a manual for practicing magic.

    To understand how to meditate, and how to umte magic power. To understand the correct meanings of various magical terms in the ck book, the Karins family exhausted their efforts and suffered a lot.

    After nearly a hundred years of struggle by three generations, the Karins family finallypiled a set of effective necromancy practice techniques.

    With the power of necromancy, the Karins family dominated in country A.

    However, no matter how powerful a family is, it cannotpete with a country. In order not to be suspected by the government, the Karins family did a lot of work and even sent many disciples to join the special agencies of the country.

    Roger Karins was one of them.

 Chapter 139 The Unknown Misunderstanding

    Although he had no knowledge of any martial arts or superpowers, Roger, relying on necromancy, was still revered as a "ace" in the special agent system, where many experts resided.

    Upon learning that the target would appear at Canton Treasure Pavilion in the Jin Mao Tower, Roger immediately took action and killed the headwaiter responsible for the evening banquet at Canton Treasure Pavilion.

    In the past, when doing such things, Roger would control the corpses of individuals who could get close to the target and use explosives to assassinate the target. This way, not only would the target die, but the corpse would also be destroyed, leaving no trace.

    However, today, the triple security gates of the National Security Bureau had caused him a little trouble.

    Yes. Not being able to use explosives was just a small inconvenience!

    For a disciple of the Karins family who inherited the notes of a genius necromancer, the attack methods he mastered were by no means so simple!

    "Wow... Ailing, I sensed it. The guy in the red suit dancing over there is a martial arts expert. His internal strength is not weak..." Under Tan Ailing''s guidance, Tang Feiyan quickly mastered the technique of using her spiritual sense and began to explore everywhere.

    Tan Ailing and Eric smiled at each other, not paying attention to her. Because they had both confirmed that there were no pre-heaven level individuals present at this event. Apart from others who were also pre-heaven experts, no one else would be able to sense Tang Feiyan''s spiritual sense!

    "...Huh, I didn''t expect Uncle Han to also have martial arts skills..."

    Ignoring Tang Feiyan''s asional exmation, Eric and Tan Ailing chatted quietly.

    "...Why is it so strange..." Tang Feiyan suddenly pulled Tan Ailing and said, "Ailing,e and take a look..."

    "What am I looking at?" Find your next read on empire

    "It''s the headwaiter who just came in over there..." Tang Feiyan said with a puzzled expression, "I feel like something''s not right about him!"

    "Why are you so startled again?" Tan Ailingughed, releasing her spiritual sense.

    "Huh..." Sensing the target, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but exim.

    "What''s wrong?" Tan Ailing''s expression made Eric curious too.

    "Eric, it''s strange. I can''t sense any signs of life from that person at all..." Tan Ailing said in confusion.

    Tang Feiyan said with relief, "So you also have this feeling, I thought my spiritual sense was off!"

    Eric raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression changing slightly.

    "Do you have any discoveries?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan asked in unison.

    Eric looked at the expressionless headwaiter at the drinks area and said lightly, "He''s not a living person..."

    "Ah..." Tang Feiyan covered her mouth, her eyes full of fear as she asked, "Is he... a zombie?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No..." Eric frowned slightly, "He should be controlled by someone?"

    "Hypnosis?" Tang Feiyan denied herself as soon as she said it, "Can someone hypnotize a dead person?"

    "It''s not hypnosis, it''s control!" Eric thought for a moment and said, "Like a puppet in a shadow y or puppet show..."

    Tan Ailing nodded in understanding, asking, "Is this also magic?"

    "Yes, this is a technique of necromancy!"

    "Wow, magic is really amazing, it can do almost anything!" Tang Feiyan said with a sense of awe.

    Eric was also surprised and excited. This was the first time he had proven the existence of another magician.

    In the "Dark Chronicles," there was also the existence of necromancy, which Eric had skimmed through in the past. It was just that he didn''t like dealing with corpses and skeletons, so he didn''t study it carefully.

    However, Eric was not averse to necromancy. So, he really wanted to meet the necromancer who cast the spell.

    "Eric, since someone is using necromancy to control corpses, he must have some purpose. Look..."

    After Tan Ailing''s reminder, Tang Feiyan also realized, grabbing Eric''s arm nervously, and said, "Yes, Eric, that person must be up to something. You must help my father..."

    "Don''t worry." Eric patted Tang Feiyan''s hand and smiled faintly, "I promise to deal with him before he takes any action."

    After receiving Eric''s assurance, Tang Feiyan, who trusted him deeply, immediately rxed, eating and stealing nces at the deceased headwaiter.

    At this moment, a weak greeting suddenly came from beside them, "Miss Tang, hello..."

    The three turned to see Ye Simin.

    Ye Simin was extremely happy when he saw Tan Ailing from a distance, but as he approached, he realized that the formidable and mysterious handsome young man was also present.

    Ye Simin, who already had some concerns, felt a strange panic when he saw Eric.

    "How did you end up here?" Eric frowned.

    "I... I came with my father to attend the banquet..." Ye Simin was a little hesitant to speak directly to Eric. He turned to Tang Feiyan and said, "Miss Tang, Uncle Tang asked me toe and find you... for your..."

    This annoying guy actually knew Tang''s father, and Tang''s father even asked him toe over?

    The three of them looked at Tang''s father in disbelief and got a slight nod and a strange smile in response.

    Seeing her father and several uncles staring at them expectantly, Tang Feiyan looked a bit embarrassed as she nced at Eric and Tan Ailing.

    In this situation, she couldn''t do anything to embarrass her father, the host.

    Tan Ailing secretly pinched Eric''s hand and said to Ye Simin, "Since Uncle Tang asked you toe, then please sit down!"

    Upon hearing his goddess speak like this, Ye Simin''s face almost broke into a smile. He sat down next to Tang Feiyan, almost touching her. Perhaps because he was shy, after sitting down, he dared not look at Tang Feiyan and just smiled foolishly at Tang Feiyan.

    His demeanor and actions were seen by the bigwigs in the distance, eliciting a series ofughter and sighs.

    "Old Tang, it seems that this Ye gentleman is really interested in Feiyan. Look at how brightly he smiles..." Delbosky remarked.

    "This Ye Simin is quite pure. He actually doesn''t dare to sit next to the girl he likes..." The Deputy Prime Ministermented.

    "s, this little brat, he hasn''t learned any tricks from me and his two brothers..." Ye Zhenglin, who felt that the pursuit of his third son, who had just entered the world of love, was quite disdainful.

    Tang''s father also had a very favorable view of Ye Simin''s pursuit of his daughter, not only because of Ye Simin''s own conditions but also because of the Ye family''s background.

    Although the Ye family was only a newly risen wealthy family, having emerged only thirty years ago, their wealth was considerable. They were even listed in the top ten on the publicly avable wealth list in maind China.

    Although Tang''s father was not the kind of feudal parent who emphasized "matching doors," he was still very happy to see such a powerful potential inw.

    Seeing his daughter and "future son-inw" looking a bit ufortable under the gaze of his group, he couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, let''s not look at them anymore! Look how nervous they are..."

    Vice Premier smiled knowingly and said, "Tang, your niece, Tan Ailing, and her fianc¨¦ are extraordinary..."

    The Secretary agreed, "Indeed, to act so naturally under our scrutiny, they are definitely not ordinary! What exactly is his identity..."

    "I only found out today that my niece has a fianc¨¦. It seems he''s quite remarkable..."

    Tang''s father, who knew his daughter''s friend''s temperament well, was not surprised by Tan Ailing''s behavior, but he was slightly taken aback by Ailing''s fianc¨¦''s demeanor. This only piqued his interest in Eric even more, determined to find time to ask Tan''s dad about him.

    "Alright, alright, why bother about the kids'' affairs? Let''s go over there for a drink..." As a typical Russian man, Delbosky was very fond of alcohol.

    Ye Zhenglin patted Tang''s father''s shoulder and smiled, "Old Tang, we must have a drinkter."

    "What''s this, are your children talking about love and you want to join in the fun to exchange feelings?" The Vice Premier dropped his demeanor and teased his friend.

    "Get out of here!" Ye Zhenglin yfully hit the Vice Premier and sighed on purpose, "s, I don''t know if my third son has such good fortune..."

    "Let the two kids handle their own affairs..." After Tang''s father said this calmly, he saw Ye Zhenglin''s face full of disappointment, and immediatelyughed again, "But I''m happy to see them together..."

    "You old rascal, teasing me like that."

    While Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin were unaware, a misunderstanding arose among their elders.

    After the attention of these bigwigs shifted, Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin both unconsciously sighed deeply, obviously feeling quite suppressed just now.

    Eric and Tan Ailing, seeing their behavior, couldn''t help but smile at each other.

    Tang Feiyan, puzzled, said, "It''s strange, why were those old men looking at us like that?" After a moment of thought, she stared directly at Ye Simin and said, "Ye boy, did you say something to my dad and the others?"

    Ye Simin, blushing, lowered his head and said, "They... they seem to have noticed that I... that I like Miss Tan..."

    After a moment of silence between Eric and Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan spoke on their behalf, "Ye boy, I advise you not to waste your feelings. Ailing is Eric''s sweetheart, you don''t stand a chance..."

    Ye Simin suddenly looked up and said, "Miss Tang, do you also like Mr. Eric?"

 Chapter 140 Dead or Expert

    Tang Feiyan nced nervously at Tang''s father, then asked coldly, "Ye boy, what do you mean by that question?"

    Ye Simin was not a fool and immediately exined, "Miss Tang, please rest assured, I am not here on behalf of Mr. Tang to test you! The question just now was entirely my doubt!"

    Tang Feiyan looked at him carefully and felt that he didn''t seem to be lying, so she admitted, "That''s right, like Ailing, I also deeply love Eric!"

    Ye Simin''s eyes flickered slightly as he continued, "Mr. Eric is your friend''s fianc¨¦. Aren''t you afraid of hurting the rtionship between you and your sister by doing this?"

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan smiled at each other, both understanding Ye Simin''s intentions.

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ye. Eric will not only not damage the rtionship between us sisters, but will make it even stronger..."

    Ye Simin hesitated and said, "Miss Tan, what do you mean by that?"

    "What else could it mean?" Tang Feiyan said lightly, "Haven''t you heard the story of the Emperors'' Female Consorts?"

    Ye Simin''s mouth fell open in disbelief as he looked at Tan Ailing. "Miss Tan, China''s Marriage Law enforces monogamy..."

    Tan Ailing smiled calmly, ignoring Ye Simin''s enchanted gaze. "Mr. Ye should also know about our Tan family''s background. Do you think we would adhere to the Marriage Law?"

    Ye Simin nced at Eric as if he had figured something out. "Is Mr. Eric also part of your martial arts world?"

    Considering Eric''s false identity as the "Medicine King Sect''s junior lord," Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan nodded simultaneously.

    Ye Simin finally understood why this handsome young man had so many powerful subordinates. He also realized that although his family was wealthy, it could notpare to those ancient families that had been secretly developing for hundreds of years.

    However, for the sake of his goddess, he mustered up the courage and said to Eric, "Mr. Eric, I will not give up. I will prove that I love Miss Tan more than you do... Even if you use force to pressure me, I will not retreat, because I believe¡ªtrue love is invincible!"

    Eric couldn''t help butugh bitterly.

    He felt that Ye Simin waspletely misunderstanding the situation, unable to grasp his position. From the way he spoke, it seemed as if he was the one deeply in love with Tan Ailing, while Eric had be the ruthless man scheming to steal love, a malicious rich young master!

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan also felt the same. The three of them exchanged nces and rolled their eyes simultaneously.

    Eric didn''t have the time or the inclination to deal with the inexplicable Ye Simin at the moment, because the dead headwaiter was already making a move.

    Several big shots were drinking and chatting on arge balcony. Delbosky couldn''t stand the red wine brought by the waiter, so Tang''s father immediately had some vodka brought over.

    The headwaiter took the tray from the waiter''s hand and walked towards the balcony expressionlessly, carrying two bottles of vodka.

    "Please sit, I''ll be right back!" Eric said softly to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, then got up and walked towards the dead head waiter.

    Ye Simin had already clenched his fists, ready to bravely face the "blow" Eric was about to deliver, but unexpectedly, Eric just left without even looking at him.

    At this moment, Ye Simin felt extremely sad. Did I have so little threat in his eyes...

    Seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who also didn''t look at him, Ye Simin felt a bit lost. But he didn''t lose heart, because he firmly believed that his devotion was what made him the man who could bring happiness to Tan Ailing!

    Read exclusive adventures at empire

    Completely unaware that a "sticky ster" was about to be applied to them, Eric stood in front of the dead head waiter with a faint smile.

    The "Corpse Maniption Technique" refined by the medieval genius necromancer is not just about manipting corpses. It can also listen, see, and speak through the eyes, ears, mouth, and tongue of the corpse.

    Of course, this new type of corpse maniption has a condition: the corpse used must be fresh. Corpses that have been dead for more than three hours cannot be used.

    In a restroom with a sign saying "Equipment Maintenance," Roger, who was controlling the dead headwaiter with his mind, saw the person blocking "him" and felt a sudden jump in his heart. He quickly controlled the corpse and said, "I''m sorry, sir!"

    After speaking, he prepared to bypass this handsome young man who gave him an inexplicable sense of crisis.

    In the split second when he turned sideways, Eric calmly said, "Is controlling other people''s corpses fun?"

    Roger''s mind shook violently, almost losing control of the head waiter''s corpse. "Uh, sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about?"

    "You don''t think no one can see through your necromancy, do you?"

    "You...you..." Roger stepped back in fear, unable to say a word.

    Delbosky, who was waiting for the drinks on the balcony, looked at this scene and couldn''t help butugh, "Is this young man getting thirsty and trying to steal our drinks?"

    "Stop talking nonsense..." There were only a few bigshots on the balcony, and Tang''s father spoke casually, "Although I don''t know much about this young man named Eric, anyone who can be Ailing''s fianc¨¦ cannot be the kind of person who doesn''t know manners..."

    "Strange, very strange..." Mayor Han muttered with a furrowed brow.

    "Mayor Han, what''s wrong?" Seeing his old friend looking confused, the Vice Premier couldn''t help but ask.

    Mayor Han nced at the several big shots and said puzzledly, "I won''t hide it from everyone. When I was young, I studied under a master of Wudang. Although my talent was not outstanding, after decades of diligent practice, I have some skills. But just now, I observed that although the waiter was speaking, he didn''t seem to be breathing."

    The Vice Premier was slightly stunned and asked, "What does that mean?"

    "Not breathing can only mean one thing, right? That waiter is either dead or an extremely skilled expert, at least more skilled than me, perhaps even reaching the pre-heaven realm..."

    Although these few bigshots were not from the cultivation world, they had the insights to reach such high positions today.

    Especially Tang''s father, based on his friendship with Tan''s father, had some understanding of the pre-heaven realm that the Tan family had yearned for two hundred years. He shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. It''s not easy to reach the pre-heaven realm, let alone at such a young age..."

    "There are indeed pre-heaven experts at such a young age. I know of seven such experts under the age of thirty-five on the maind..."

    "Mayor Han, I know about those seven experts you mentioned. However, given their status, would theye here to work as a waiter?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "...Then, Tang, what do you think?"

    Tang''s father thought for a moment and said, "Could this waiter have some strange skill that suppresses his breathing, making it undetectable?"

    "Although there is indeed a skill like ''breath-holding technique'' that can suppress breathing, one cannot speak while using such a technique! A skill that can both hold breath and speak, I''ve never heard of it in my decades of life!"

    The Vice Premier looked at the two of them pondering there and couldn''t help but joke, "If he''s neither a pre-heaven expert nor a practitioner of strange skills, could he be a dead person?"

    Tang''s father and Mayor Han looked at each other and said in unison, "It''s not impossible..."

    "What do you mean?"

    The Vice Premier was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized, "The corpse-driving technique from western Hunan?"

    Mayor Han shook his head and said, "The corpse-driving technique from western Hunan can only make the corpse walk, run, jump, and stop, but it cannot make the corpse speak..."

    The Vice Premier was puzzled, "Then what do you mean?"

    Tang''s father nced at Delbosky and said, "I heard that there is a taboo magic in Europe that can also control corpses..."

    Seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Delbosky spoke up, "That''s right. The necromancy in Europe can indeed manipte corpses. However, like the corpse-driving technique in China, it cannot make the corpse speak!"

    After hearing this, Tang''s father frowned, "So, this waiter is a super expert?"

    "What''s the use of us guessing here? Why not just go over and ask?" Ye Zhenglin suggested excitedly.

    He also had a n in mind. If this waiter was an honest expert who had to work because of financial difficulties, then I must show him favor, pull him into the Ye Group, and increase my leverage against those ancient families...

    As the bigshots walked towards Eric and the others, Roger was controlling the corpse to make the final farewell speech, "Sir, you can see through my spell, I believe you are not an ordinary person. Please give me some face and pretend you didn''t see anything. I will repay you in the future..."

    Eric smiled slightly and said, "Stop the nonsense. I''m afraid I can''t allow you to cause trouble at this banquet. Since you''re also a magician, as long as you leave now, I won''t me you..."

    Roger snorted coldly, about to speak, but found the target person walking towards him. He immediately made a decision, turned around, and ran towards the target, ready to use the "Corpse Explosion Technique".

 Chapter 141 The Murderer

    The magical civilization born on Earth was far less prosperous than Celestia, and necromancy, considered taboo, was no exception.

    Basically, apart from summoning skeletons or zombies to help inbat, necromancers had almost no other means of self-defense.

    However, the Karins family, as descendants of a secret disciple of the medieval genius necromancer, had more than just this attack method.

    Corpse Explosion Technique, an attack method developed by the genius necromancer, was used topensate for the slow movements of zombies.

    This spell was simr to the "Self-Destructing Warriors" of the Shura Sect, using the body as a medium to shatter bones and blood to harm others. Its power was not weak, roughly equivalent to two-handed Eric.

    Roger''s n at this moment was to run to Delbosky,unch the Corpse Explosion Technique, and sessfully end the mission.

    His n was obviously too smooth. He ignored Eric, who gave him a sense of unease, and waspletely immersed in the joy ofpleting the mission.

    Of course, Eric wouldn''t go easy on this disobedient necromancer. He immediately took action... with his spiritual power!

    Stay updated through empire

    In "Dark Chronicles," there were many ways to deal with necromancers, and Eric used one of the gentler ones, "Soul Seize."

    "Soul Seize" was a spellmonly used by necromancers to spar with each other! By relying on powerful spiritual power, the caster would expel the enemy''s spiritual power from zombies and skeletons, thus seizing control of the enemy''s undead soldiers.

    Because of his natural affinity with mages, Eric carefully controlled his spiritual power, fearing that exerting too much force would harm the necromancer behind the corpse.

    However, the other party didn''t appreciate his kindness at all.

    In Roger''s view, although the young man who was most likely also a mage had a slightly higher spiritual power than himself, it was not something he couldn''t resist.

    Now that the task was about to bepleted, he naturally couldn''t give up.

    Dividing his mind into three, he resisted Eric''s spiritual invasion, rushed madly towards Delbosky, and preemptivelyunched the Corpse Explosion Technique.

    Roger''s ungrateful resistance annoyed Eric. Coupled with his discovery of the mutation of the leading corpse through the "True Sight," he unleashed his spiritual power without reservation.

    "Ah!!" In the restroom, Roger''s body let out a piercing scream and copsed to the ground. Under the powerful impact of Eric''s spiritual power, he had be a vegetable, not knowing when he would be discovered.

    Although the out-of-control leading corpse fell to the ground, it continued to slide towards the bigshots due to inertia.

    Because the Corpse Explosion Technique had begun to take effect, Eric, fearing to harm Tang''s father, secretly used the Swift Step technique, rushed forward, and kicked the body that was about to explode away with one foot.

    In such a public ce, Eric naturally couldn''t openly use magic, so he had to use the body technique to achieve his goal.

    This sudden change made Tang''s father, Delbosky, and the other bigshots stop in their tracks, stunned.

    They couldn''t understand why the "master" suddenly rushed towards them? Why would someone with the skills of a "master" stumble and fall? Why could the young man named Eric kick away a person who was possibly a "pre-heaven expert" with just one foot? Could it be that Eric was an even more powerful super expert than a pre-heaven expert?

    These series of questions left the bigshots speechless, not knowing what to say.

    Meanwhile, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who had been following Eric closely, also stood up and walked over. Ye Simin naturally followed closely behind them.

    Such a bigmotion naturally attracted the attention of others in the banquet hall, and everyone''s eyes turned towards them. Some busybodies even crowded around.

    "Bang..."

    After a light sound, there was another scream.

    Everyone looked towards the sound and saw a trembling female waiter standing in a corner, and at her feet, there was a corpse with arge hole in its chest. Judging from its appearance, it was the leading corpse that Eric had kicked away just now.

    After seeing this scene, many people were shocked and some even vomited on the spot.

    The inclothes experts who were on guard in the banquet hall immediately split into two groups, with one group surrounding the bigshots and the other group quickly heading to the scene of the corpse.

    The female waiter was already in a state of shock and couldn''t answer the questions of the inclothes agents. Fortunately, a male waiter beside her also witnessed the whole process and, with a pale face, intermittently exined what had happened.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It turned out that both he and the female waiter were subordinates of the leading corpse. When they saw their boss being kicked by someone, they were ready to go over and help. Who knew that when they were three or four meters away from the leading corpse, they saw the leading corpse''s chest suddenly bulge, followed by an explosion.

    Upon hearing this description, Eric knew that it must be the result of the Corpse Explosion Technique. He just didn''t know if the power had greatly diminished due to not beingpleted.

    Eric didn''t like such a noisy scene, so he immediately decided to take Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan home.

    "Please wait..." Just a few steps away, they were stopped by inclothes agents with wine sses.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "We would like you toe back and assist in the investigation." Although the word "please" was used, the tone was cold and not to be refused.

    "It''s alreadyte today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow!"

    Eric''s immediate refusal changed the inclothes agents'' expressions immediately. A person who looked like the leader said, "Sir, because the deceased had contact with you before he died, we have reason to believe that you are a suspect. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation..."

    "What..." Tang Feiyan stood up protectively, and said angrily, "Do you think Eric... Mr. Eric is a murderer?"

    "We can''t conclude that yet. We need to investigate... But based on the current situation, Mr. Eric is undoubtedly the prime suspect!"

    Tang Feiyan wanted to say more, but a stern voice came from behind her, "Feiyan, don''t be reckless..."

    "Dad, do you also think that Ailing''s fianc¨¦ is a murderer?"

    At this point, Tang''s father was really in a dilemma.

    Emotionally, he didn''t want to believe that his niece''s fianc¨¦ was a murderer, but rationally, he couldn''t let go of what he had seen with his own eyes.

    Most importantly, there were too many witnesses at the scene, including foreign friends with great weight. He absolutely couldn''t tarnish the image of a Chinese government official at this time.

    So, he solemnly said to Tang Feiyan, "Feiyan, don''t cause trouble. Look, even Ailing is not as anxious as you... This time, we''re just asking Eric toe back and assist in the investigation, not directly convicting him. Why are you panicking? You have to believe that we will never wrong a good person..."

    "But..." Tang Feiyan wanted to say more, but was stopped by Eric.

    "It''s okay, Feiyan, it''s just to assist in the investigation, don''t worry..."

    After saying that, Eric gave Tan Ailing a reassuring look.

    Tan Ailing nodded silently and pulled Tang Feiyan aside.

    Seeing Tan Ailing''s understanding, Tang''s father couldn''t help but reassure her, "Ailing, rest assured, I promise your fianc¨¦ will not be treated unfairly!"

    Tan Ailing still nodded silently, and together with Tang Feiyan, watched as Eric, who was calm, followed the inclothes agents away.

 Chapter 142 Interrogation

    Tang Feiyan knew that if it weren''t for her father being present, even if everyone in the banquet hall died, Eric would absolutely not have acted! But, he saved her father, only to be sent to prison by her father.

    At this thought, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but throw herself into Tan Ailing''s arms and burst into tears.

    Seeing his daughter''s behavior, Tang''s father was really puzzled. Could this be the legendary "the emperor is not in a hurry, the eunuch is in a hurry"?

    He walked over and patted his daughter''s shoulder, saying with a wry smile, "Alright, Feiyan, why are you acting like a child? Be careful not to let othersugh at you..." He finished, and nced meaningfully at Ye Simin.

    At this moment, Ye Simin did not notice Tang''s father''s meaningful gaze, but frowned and thought.

    Is Miss Tan''s fianc¨¦ a murderer? It shouldn''t be possible, right? No matter how arrogant the children of prestigious families are, they wouldn''t do such a thing in this kind of situation! There must be a reason behind this...

    Based on her own pride, Ye Simin did not think about adding insult to injury, but instead wanted to find out the truth.

    If Miss Tan''s fianc¨¦ is really the kind of ruthless person who kills easily, then even if it means bankrupting herself and sacrificing her life, she must save Miss Tan from this ordeal...

    Seeing Ye Simin staring nkly, Tang''s father thought that this schrly young man was frightened by such a bloody scene, so he stopped teasing him and continued to coax his daughter, "Feiyan, why are you so sad? If others don''t know, they might think that the one who was taken away just now was your fianc¨¦..."

    Hearing Tang''s father say this, Tang Feiyan also felt that her behavior might arouse suspicion from others, so she straightened up and said, "Dad, why did you agree to let them take Ailing''s fianc¨¦ away..."

    "I''ve already said, it''s not an arrest, just assisting in the investigation..."

    "Assisting in the investigation? Can''t it wait until tomorrow? Why the rush?"

    Tang''s father sighed helplessly and whispered, "The security of the venue this time is handled by the National Security Bureau. Those people are always arrogant. If Eric killed someone under their noses, they would naturally feel a great loss of face. I can''t control the leaders of the National Security Bureau. At most, I can only ensure that Eric is not tortured..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What? Torture?" Tang Feiyan became nervous. "Eric didn''t kill anyone at all. That person was already dead..."

    "How do you know that person was already dead?" Tang''s father was curious.

    Tang Feiyan was stunned, unsure whether to reveal her identity as a pre-heaven expert to her father. In her dilemma, she unconsciously nced at Tan Ailing.

    Tang''s father immediately misunderstood, smiled knowingly, and said, "It must be that Ailing also noticed that the person had no breathing sound, right? But this doesn''t mean that person is dead... There are many things in this world that you don''t understand..."

    Tang''s father, who was also confused, put on a serious face and began to lecture the two juniors.

    After a long silence, Tan Ailing suddenly spoke up, "Uncle Tang, you must still have many things to deal with, we''ll go back first..."

    Seeing Tan Ailing''s calm face, Tang''s father sighed softly and said, "Rest assured, Ailing, until the truthes to light, I will absolutely ensure the safety of your fianc¨¦!"

    "Thank you, Uncle Tang..."

    As they left the banquet hall, they ran into the four chief guards.

    These four people were originally eating elsewhere and were unaware of what had happened in the banquet hall. Due to their unease, they decided to follow and take a look.

    "Madam, where is the master?"

    "Eric was taken away by the National Security Bureau..." Tang Feiyan said angrily.

    "What?" The four chief guards were all furious and immediately turned around to rush out.

    "Stop!"

    "We''re going to save the master..."

    "Nonsense! You don''t need to intervene in this matter. Follow me back!"

    Although the four chief guards were unwilling, they did not dare to disobey Tang Ailing''s words. In their soul imprints, Tang Ailing was second only to Eric in importance. Before Eric was able to speak, Tang Ailing''s words were the highestmand!

    On the way back to Purple Garden, Tang Feiyan finally couldn''t help but ask, "Ailing, are we really unable to do anything?"

    "Of course not!" Tan Ailing no longer concealed her eagerness. "When we get back, I''ll make a call to ask for help. We must not let Eric suffer..."

    "Why wait until we get back to make the call? Although we didn''t bring our phones, there is a car phone in this Bentley! Let''s make the call now..." Tang Feiyan was a bit impatient.

    Tan Ailing blushed slightly. Under Tang Feiyan''s repeated questioning, she said, "If I remembered the phone number, I would have called from the banquet hall. Why wait until now?"

    "Bang..."

    In an interrogation room at the Shanghai branch of the National Security Bureau, a burly man mmed the table hard and shouted,

    Eric nced around with some interest, then looked at him and asked, "Why is this ce so bright?"

    The burly man was slightly taken aback and couldn''t help but interject, "Bright? What do you mean?"

    Eric pointed to the brightly lit room and said, "You should have made this into a dark room, with a brightmp shining directly on the suspect''s face during interrogation... Isn''t that how it''s done in movies?"

    The burly man was extremely angry. He felt that he was being yed by this "manly-looking woman." He mmed the table again, stared, and stood up, shaking his "burly body" as he yelled, "Kid, don''t be too arrogant! Let me tell you, even your deputy mayor rtive can''t control our National Security Bureau..."

    "But it seems like you can''t control me either..." Eric said lightly. "The jurisdiction for murder cases should be with the criminal investigation department..."

    "Haha, kid, are you still counting on your deputy mayor rtive to bail you out?" The burly man said triumphantly. "The scope of authority of our National Security Bureau is anyone or anything that poses a threat to national security! By doing what you did in such an important diplomatic setting, we have reason to believe that your intent is not just murder, but to endanger national security..."

    "Oh? How exactly am I endangering national security bymitting murder?" Eric found it more and more amusing.

    "The reason you did this is exactly the purpose of our interrogation of you! Why don''t you confess honestly?"

    "Since you are so good at thinking, why not juste up with a reasonable and usible reason for me?"

    "Bang..."

    In the pitiful trembling of the interrogation table, the burly man roared, "Kid, don''t think your rtive can really save you! We have plenty of ways to make you confess, and we will definitely not let anyone find out about your injuries..."

    "Are you nning to press a phone book against my chest and then hit it with a hammer?" Eric, deeply influenced by old movies, asked.

    "Bang..."

    The interrogation table was finally smashed by the furious burly man. He bypassed the debris and prepared to give this hateful kid a good lesson.

 Chapter 143 Erics Purpose

    At this moment, the door of the interrogation room suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man in civilian clothes walked in, shouting, "Wang Dali, what are you doing?"

    The burly man, Wang Dali, widened his eyes and said, "Boss, this kid is not obedient, I''m going to deal with him!"

    "Nonsense!" The middle-aged man said firmly, "We are civil servants of the country, representatives of justice. How can we use extralegal means?"

    Wang Dali sneered, "Boss, there''s no one else here, why pretend?"

    The middle-aged man''s eyebrows furrowed, grabbed Wang Dali''s cor in anger, dragged him out of the interrogation room, and mmed the door shut behind him.

    Curious, Eric used an advanced spell, "Mirror Reflection," to sync the scene outside the door back into the room.

    "What are you doing, boss?" Wang Dali looked puzzled.

    "The kid inside has some background. Someone just gave me a heads-up..."

    Before the middle-aged man finished, Wang Dali interrupted, "Ha, I''ve seen many people with backgrounds. Isn''t he just a deputy mayor? Although his status is higher on this side of Shanghai, he''s not under our jurisdiction. Do we really care about them?"

    "Do you know anything?" The middle-aged man gave Wang Dali a p on the head and said, "Besides Deputy Mayor Tang, Director Jiang just called me to take care of this kid..."

    "Director Jiang?" Wang Dali was confused. "Which Director Jiang?"

    "Which other Director Jiang?" The middle-aged man said impatiently. "Of course, it''s Director Jiang Feng of the Ninth Bureau!"

    Eric was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized. Director Jiang Feng was someone he had met on the day he met Tan Ailing. Not only was he a childhood friend of Tan Dad, but he was also a suitor of Tan Mom. It seemed that Tan Ailing had asked him for help!

    "That kid has quite a bit of influence. Jiang Feng actually personally intervened to plead for him..."

    "Well, just remember not to use violence," the middle-aged man seemed to feel something was off and added, "Forget it, let me change the interrogator..."

    "Don''t!" Wang Dali''s face fell, pleading, "Boss, I''ve been bored for so long, just let me handle it. I promise I won''ty a hand on him!"

    Apparently, his credibility was not bad. After ncing at him, the middle-aged man nodded in agreement.

    As the middle-aged man turned around, Wang Dali suddenly asked, "By the way, boss, has the autopsy reporte out?"

    "Although it hasn''t been fullypleted yet, I have a general idea from Dr. Zhang..."

    Wang Dali''s expression changed, and he calmly said, "Boss, can you tell me about it?"

    "The fatal injuries to the body are two-fold, one is a hole in the chest, and the other is a broken neck. It is estimated that the time of death was 1 to 3 hours ago..."

    Wang Dali was stunned, "Isn''t that wrong? Xiaoping said that the person was killed in public just an hour ago. How can theye up with such an exaggerated ''three hours''?"

    "Who knows..." The middle-aged man waved his hand, "Alright, you go in and continue the interrogation. Although many people have interceded for that kid, we cannot let him off lightly! To think that we, the Shanghai branch, would lose such a big fish in front of the Russians. I even guaranteed beforehand that nothing would happen! It''s really embarrassing..."

    As the middle-aged man rambled on, Wang Dali pushed open the door and entered.

    In the split second the door opened, Eric released the Mirror Reflection spell.

    Looking at Eric, who was calm, Wang Dali said with some displeasure, "Kid, you''re quite rxed..."

    Eric didn''t mind his somewhat hostile tone and said lightly, "Another cup of tea and a te of snacks would make it even better!"

    Wang Daliughed, "Kid, do you think this ce is a teahouse?"

    "I''m just here to assist in your investigation. In other words, I''m here to help you. You guys are really stingy towards those who help you! Do I have to wait until I get home to drink water?"

    "Kid, if you confess honestly, you might be able to go home and drink water. Otherwise, you might prepare to drink water here for the rest of your life!"

    "You''re trying to scare me!" Eric said confidently, "You guys have no evidence. At most, you can detain me for 48 hours!"

    Wang Dali snorted, "It''s not certain..."

    "Yes!" Eric nodded in agreement, then smiled at Wang Dali''s surprised look. "You do have the means to keep me detained, but the premise is that I''m just an ordinary person without any background..."

    Somehow, the moment Eric''s calm smile came into view, Wang Dali couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. But the interrogation table had already been shattered, so he could only huff heavily and plop back down.

    "Speak up, what did you say to the waiter before his death?"

    Eric wasn''t truly here to assist with the investigation! His willingness toe back with the agent was merely to gain more life experience!

    Ever since that guy Zhou Dian told him some nonsense about "reducing karmic sins" and "attaining the Dao", he had be curious.

    Maybe it was because he hadn''t quite reached that level of understanding, and asking Tan Ailing didn''t yield any answers, so he could only search for the answers online himself.

    After reading through all of Huang Yi''s novels, though he still didn''t fully grasp the concept of "the Dao", he at least knew one thing - cultivating the Dao is about cultivating the mind.

    In Huang Yi''s novels, those who were able to "attain the Dao" all had incredibly rich life experiences!

    Like Pang Ban, who in order to increase his life experiences, even went so far as to seal his martial arts and travel the world on foot, the hardships of which are unimaginable!

    While Eric has lived for over 400 years, most of that time was spent conducting magical experiments, so his life experiences are probably still not as extensive as a high school student''s.

    To increase his life experiences in a short time, the only option was to experience more things.

    But Eric didn''t have the resolve to do it like Pang Ban, so he could only enrich his life experiences through some incidental events!

    So he didn''t use any means, including "magical brainwashing", to resolve this matter, he just let things take their natural course!

    Upon hearing Wang Dali''s question, he casually replied, "Nothing much, I just asked him to get me some alcohol."

    "Hmph, get you alcohol? Then why did you kick him?"

    "Didn''t you ask the eyewitnesses at the scene?" Eric feigned surprise. "It was the waiter who fell first and charged at Mr. Delbosky, so I was afraid he would do something detrimental to our Russian friend, so I kicked him away. You should be thanking me..."

    Wang Dali red at Eric angrily and said loudly, "Even if you had good intentions, you can''t just go around kicking people to death!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What evidence do you have that I kicked him to death?"

    "Of course we have evidence!" Wang Dali seemed to feel the tide turning, and said smugly, "That waiter died of a chest explosion right after you kicked him..."

    Eric couldn''t help but burst outughing, feeling that this game was bing more and more interesting!

 Chapter 144 The Luxurious Detention Room

    "What are youughing at?" Wang Dali, who was about to m the table again, struck a bizarre pose.

    Eric nced at the blushing Wang Dali and said calmly, "I''mughing because you haven''t even found the real cause of the waiter''s death, yet you dare to interrogate me like this!"

    "The real cause of death? Hmph¡­" Wang Dali withdrew his empty hand, ring, "So many people saw you kick the waiter to death, and you''re still trying to argue?"

    "Tsk, those people only saw me kick him, who saw me kick him to death?" Eric paused slightly, realizing his statement wasn''t entirely urate since he did kick a "dead man."

    Seeing Eric lost in thought, Wang Daliughed, "What''s the matter? Can''t you even exin it yourself?"

    Eric shot him a nce and said, "That guy exploded from the inside out on his own¡­" Your journey continues with empire

    "Tsk, who knows if that''s some special characteristic of your martial arts?"

    "Is there really such martial arts?"

    "Of course! The North Star Fist can inject inner strength into the body and then explode from the inside out, isn''t that a magical technique?"

    At this moment, Eric truly felt that the magic of martial arts was no less than that of magic!

    For the first time, he had the desire to learn martial arts!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While fantasizing about mastering the North Star Fist, Wang Dali suddenly remembered he was supposed to be interrogating a suspect, not chatting with a friend.

    He immediately adjusted his attitude and asked, "Kid, I''m asking you a question! Quickly, do you know the North Star Fist?"

    Seeing the greedy look in Wang Dali''s eyes, Eric sighed, "Didn''t you check when I arrived? I don''t have any internal energy at all! Is that North Star Fist practiced without internal energy?"

    Wang Dali was momentarily stunned, clearly remembering this detail.

    "Is it really not you?"

    Eric nodded firmly, "That waiter''s death has absolutely nothing to do with me!"

    "... Repeat the details of the incident once more!"

    After Eric spun a long, fabricated tale, Wang Dali was left with a headache, unable to ask more.

    After consulting with the branch chief, Eric was temporarily detained.

    Originally, with the influence of Tang Dad and Director Jiang, Eric should have been released directly. However, the face of the National Security Bureau''s Shanghai branch was seriously damaged this time, and they didn''t want to let any suspect go.

    For this reason, Eric was detained to await the final results of the autopsy report.

    A regr full autopsy only takes a few hours, but for such "exceptional" cases, it''s much moreplicated, generally taking twenty to thirty hours.

    In other words, Eric had to stay under the National Security Bureau''s watch for at least twenty hours!

    However, the National Security Bureau couldn''t detain Eric in an ordinary cell, given the face owed to Tang Dad and Director Jiang.

    Forty minutester, after handing over allmunication devices to the guard, Eric moved into the specially prepared detention room.

    Luxurious, that was Eric''s first impression of the detention room.

    To be precise, it shouldn''t be called a "detention room"; it was a separate vi in a wealthy residential area that had been isted.

    It was just past eleven o''clock at night, and a young man with a bored expression was sitting in themunal living room watching TV.

    "Oh, a new guy?" The young man''s expression brightened as he saw Eric enter, getting up to greet him.

    But upon seeing Eric''s appearance clearly, the young man stopped, his mouth agape, his barely handsome face full of disbelief.

    Eric nced at him indifferently, sat on the sofa, picked up the remote, and started flipping channels to find something interesting.

    The young man didn''t seem to mind Eric''s indifference and automatically sat down next to him, staring intently at Eric.

    Even someone as indifferent as Eric was unustomed to being stared at so intensely by a man. He turned and red back, saying coldly, "What do you want?"

    Seeing Eric''s full face, the young man''s eyes shed with joy. He quickly pulled out a mirror from his pocket, holding it up in front of his face, and muttered, "Hold that pose, don''t move¡­"

    Eric did maintain his direct gaze, not because he was following the young man''smand, but because he had developed a slight interest in him.

    You should know, because of his rude stare earlier, Eric had sent a mental wave his way when he turned his head, intending to give him a headache.

    Unexpectedly, the young man seemedpletely unfazed, as if he hadn''t noticed anything at all.

    This piqued Eric''s curiosity. Was there really someone here who could be immune to his mental powers?

    Without hesitation, Eric used the "Eye of Truth."

    Sure enough, the young man possessed inner strength, and it was quite formidable. He had reached the peak of the post-heaven stage, just a step away from the pre-heaven stage!

    Hmm, what''s this¡­? The jade pendant on his waist was remarkably simr to the one I made; it can defend against direct mental attacks. It seems the mental wave I sent earlier was absorbed by this jade pendant!

    After this observation, Eric was slightly surprised. To have such inner strength and this kind of essory, this seemingly random young man was indeed not simple!

    At this moment, the "not simple" young man''s eyes were moving back and forth between the mirror and Eric''s face.

    Eric watched him coldly, curious about what he was up to.

    After a while, the young man finally let out a long breath, smiling brightly, "No matter how you look at it, I''m still more handsome!"

    Eric couldn''t help but roll his eyes dramatically. There were actually people this narcissistic!

    Eric didn''t bother with him and focused on watching his favorite TV show.

    However, the young man found Eric far more interesting than any TV show.

    He nudged Eric with his elbow and asked, "Buddy, if you''re here, you must have some connections, right?"

    "What do you mean?" Eric didn''t want to engage with him initially, but he was curious about this "luxurious" detention room.

    "You don''t know?" The young man looked exaggeratedly surprised, "This ce is specially designed to temporarily hold privileged individuals like us."

    "Privileged individuals?"

    Seeing that Eric wasn''t pretending, the young man quickly exined, "As the top economic powerhouse and an international metropolis in maind China, Shanghai has countless people with power and influence. When these people need to be temporarily detained, they are brought here. Then, depending on the investigation and evidence, they either go home or to prison!"

    "Temporary detention?"

    "Yes. Basically, we''re just under house arrest here. Once the evidence collection isplete, we go wherever we need to go. Generally, this waiting period doesn''t exceed a week!"

 Chapter 145 Eliminating Harm

    "So, buddy, what brought you in here?" The young man looked extremely curious.

    Eric gave him a faint nce and said, "I got tangled up in a murder case."

    "With your frail appearance, you got involved in a murder case?" The young man looked Eric up and down, appearing skeptical.

    Eric smiled indifferently and remained silent. He knew that with his slim build, anyone who didn''t know him would definitely think he was a frail schr with no connection to violent incidents.

    The young man sighed sympathetically and said, "Looks like you and I were both wronged..."

    "Oh? What happened to you?" Since it wasmercial time, Eric had the leisure to engage in conversation.

    The young man''s expression changed, filled with resentment, "A girl used me of harassing her..."

    Eric was slightly taken aback, "Even if it''s harassment, you shouldn''t be detained here for that..."

    "The girl wanted to teach me a lesson, so she had me locked up for a few days..."

    Eric nced at him and smiled, "You seem toe from a well-off family. How could they detain you just like that?"

    The young man sighed, "My family does have some influence, but they don''t want to make an enemy of the girl''s family. So not only did they not help me, they even want me to reflect here..."

    "How long do you have to stay?"

    "A month..." The young man sighed deeply,ining, "I can''t believe that someone as virtuous, influential, talented, and good-looking as me has to live under the same roof as those four pests. It''s truly a disgrace..."

    "Four pests?" Eric seemed to recall hearing this term from Tan Ailing before, "You mean rats, flies, mosquitoes, and sparrows?"

    "Exactly."

    Eric looked around at the tidy environment and luxurious furnishings, confused, "Given the conditions here, those things shouldn''t be present, right?"

    The young man chuckled after a moment''s pause, "It seems we''re not on the same page. The ''four pests'' I mentioned are four people..."

    "You mean, ''rats'' and such are just nicknames?"

    "Yes."

    Eric nced at the countdown for themercials and asked, "What did they do to make you dislike them so much?"

    "What could they do to me?" The young man looked disgusted, "I just don''t want to live under the same roof as those scumbags..."

    Seeing that Eric was still interested, the young man exined, "These four pests are all children of officials and wealthy merchants. Although they aren''t outright criminals, you could say they''re rotten to the core.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Rat, real name Zhou Shufeng, is a rich kid who is lecherous and perverted, particrly fond of abusing underage girls. If his family didn''t always spendrge sums to settle with the victims'' families, he''d be in prison by now!

    "Fly, real name Chang Yingjun, is also a rich kid who loves to drink and race cars. The number of people injured or killed under his wheels has reached double digits.

    "Mosquito, named Gu Wenbo, is the owner of a pawn shop in Shanghai. He''s extremely skilled in forgery, often swapping customers'' genuine items for fakes. Although there are suspicions, no one has been able to provide solid evidence, so he remains atrge.

    "Sparrow, Ma Taiping, is the son of a high-ranking official from another province and came to Shanghai for university. He''s highly intelligent and enjoys trampling on others'' dignity, toying with them. In the three years he''s been in Shanghai, he has driven two people mad, four to suicide, and over ten have dropped out to avoid him..."

    Eric nodded and returned his attention to the TV.

    The young man yawned and said, "Staying upte harms my delicate skin, I''m going to sleep..."

    After taking a few steps, he turned back and said, "The room on the left on the third floor is empty. You can stay there. The bedding is new! Also, except for the bathroom, everywhere in this vi is monitored. Don''t do anything inappropriate."

    "I know," Eric interrupted his nagging, "The guards already told me."

    "I figured they would," the young man said with a helpful expression, "But I was worried you might forget. What can I say, I''m just that kind-hearted."

    With that, he shook his head, sighed, and went upstairs to his room.

    After the TV show ended, Eric also went up to the third floor and entered his "cell."

    Lying on the bed, Eric didn''t know what to do for a moment.

    ording to his usual routine, he should start meditating. However, since the bedroom was under surveince, he didn''t want his actions to be exposed to outsiders.

    How to pass the time? Should he go trouble the four pests?

    Eric''s nature was typically "If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them." No matter how rotten and evil those four pests were, as long as they didn''t provoke him, he could pretend not to see them. Discover exclusive content at empire

    However, in the novels he read, many emphasized the concept of "merit." In one particr xianxia novel, a zombie managed to avoid heavenly tribtions by umting merit through saving lives.

    In the real world without cultivation, does this so-called "merit" still have any effect? Should he give it a try?

    Why not give it a try? Even if it doesn''t increase his so-called "merit light," it would still be good to purify society.

    Without further ado, Eric got up and entered the bathroom. He turned on the shower to create the illusion of taking a bath, then released his mental power to explore the vi.

    No one on the first floor. Four people on the second floor, one of which was the young man. There was also someone in the room opposite his own.

    After confirming the targets'' locations, Eric decided to take them down one by one from top to bottom.

    First, he cast an Invisibility Technique on himself, then teleported to the room opposite.

    Looking at the young man lying on the bed, Eric first used Mind Reading to check his memories.

    Mind Reading was different from Unified Mind Technique. It was more like watching a movie of someone''s memories without turning the subject into an idiot or a vegetable.

    After confirming that the person in front of him was Zhou Shufeng, Eric injected a sliver of dark power into his lower body. This highly destructive and corrosive dark power would turn Zhou Shufeng into an eunuch within three to five days. In a month, it would paralyze everything below his neck.

    After dealing with him, Eric didn''t linger and teleported to the next target.

    Chang Yingjun, who loved to drink and race cars, would have his legs paralyzed within three days, rendering him unable to step on the gas pedal.

    Ma Taiping, who liked to manipte others, was destined to suffer from cerebral palsy within a week, spending the rest of his life in a vegetative state.

    Although thest target, Gu Wenbo, didn''t require mind reading to identify him, Eric still used Mind Reading, believing that seeing someone else''s life experiences could enrich his own.

    Gu Wenbo''s experiences were indeed more interesting than the previous three. The various antiques and paintings opened Eric''s eyes. Even his methods of forgery left Eric in awe.

    One particr memory caught Eric''s attention. It was about a recently acquired palm-leaf manuscript written in Tibetan.

    Gu Wenbo was quite talented; he had tranted the entire ancient Tibetan text!

    Although the content disappointed him, it greatly intrigued Eric. The manuscript recorded the death ce of the Sakya saint, Phagpa.

    After memorizing the information, Eric sentenced Gu Wenbo to blindness.

    Satisfied with his work, Eric returned to his room to sense his umted merit.

 Chapter 146 A Visit

    8:00 AM.

    Eric was still lying t on his bed, meditating.

    This posture only yielded a fifth of the effectiveness of a seated meditation. If it weren''t for the surveince cameras, Eric would never have used this posture.

    After his "act of justice" yesterday, Eric didn''t find any "merit light" on himself. Even when using the "Eye of Truth," he saw nothing.

    However, he wasn''t disappointed. He believed in following his heart, regardless of the oue.

    At that moment, a voice came from the speaker in the corner of the room, "Mr. Eric, you have visitors. Please proceed to the reception room on the first floor."

    It should be Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, right?

    Eric quickly washed up and got dressed before heading downstairs.

    As expected, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were waiting for him in the reception room.

    Both of them looked a bit haggard, indicating they hadn''t rested well. Tang Feiyan''s eyes were slightly swollen, likely from crying.

    "Why don''t you take better care of yourselves?" Eric frowned slightly, feeling a bit distressed. "I''ve already told you that I won''t get into any trouble. Why don''t you believe me?"

    "Even if we believe you, we can''t help but worry," Tan Ailing said, looking at Eric. "Eric, did you sleep wellst night?"

    "Not really..."

    Eric''s honest answer made Tang Feiyan''s eyes redden again. "Eric, it''s all my fault..."

    "What''s there to me yourself for?" Eric patted Tang Feiyan''s hand, smiling. "I came here voluntarily to gain experience."

    "Experience?" Tang Feiyan sniffed, puzzled. "What kind of experience?"

    This reception room, designated for "privileged individuals," didn''t have guards standing by, only two cameras.

    Eric didn''t want their conversation to be overheard, so he set up a soundproof barrier at the start of their conversation.

    Thus, he spoke freely, "I want to go through more experiences to temper my mind and see if it helps with my cultivation."

    Having recently crammed some martial arts knowledge, Tang Feiyan curiously asked, "Does cultivating magic also rte to one''s mindset?"

    "Precisely because I don''t know, I''m nning to test it out!"

    Tan Ailing held Eric''s hand tightly and asked, "Eric, how much longer do you n to continue this experience?"

    "This is just about enough," Eric smiled. "A day of such experience is sufficient. Any more wouldn''t be useful."

    "Alright, I''ll call Uncle Jiangter and ask him to think of a way..."

    Tang Feiyan, looking indignant, added, "I''ll also go to the citymittee and talk to my dad. If he doesn''t get you out today, I''ll give him a hard time..."

    Eric chuckled and shook his head. "There''s no need to contact them. I''ll be out today anyway."

    Tan Ailing was slightly surprised. "Are you nning to ask Eric Yun from the Medicine King Sect for help?"

    Tang Feiyan immediately brightened up. "Yes, we should contact Eric Yun! The Medicine King Sect has extensive connections, much more influential than ours! Oh, why didn''t I think of this yesterday..."

    Eric smiled and shook his head, remaining silent.

    Tan Ailing guessed again, "Are you thinking of having the Tibetan Sakya followers petition for you?"

    Tang Feiyan, hearing this, became excited again. "Right, if Eric reveals his identity as a Living Buddha, the National Security Bureau would have to release him immediately..."

    "You two..." Eric sighed softly. "You know I''m not really Eric Yun''s grandson, nor am I the true Sakya Living Buddha. While I don''t deny misunderstandings to create favorable situations for myself, I would never ask them to intervene on my behalf! This is a matter of principle, and it cannot be changed!"

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan exchanged nces, knowing they couldn''t persuade Eric. They could only ask, "Then what are you going to do? You won''t... use magic to escape, will you?"

    Their spection made Ericugh uncontrobly. "You two are really worrying too much! Especially you, Ailing. How could you forget professional protocol?"

    With Eric''s reminder, Tan Ailing suddenly realized, "That''s right. No matter how tough the National Security Bureau is, they can only hold you for forty-eight hours at most. And with Feiyan and my connections, once the autopsy reportes out, they''ll release you unconditionally."

    Seeing Eric nod, Tang Feiyan knew Tan Ailing had hit the mark this time and immediately asked, "When will the autopsy report be ready?"

    "Around seven or eight o''clock tonight, I suppose?"

    "That''s wonderful!" Tang Feiyan eximed happily. "We''lle to pick you up for a big dinner tonight!"

    "Sounds good!" Eric was also pleased to see her finally rx.

    "Sigh, I wish we could stay here with you, but the visiting time is only an hour..."

    Tang Feiyan''sint drew a yful scold from Tan Ailing, "Silly girl, it''s not ''visiting a prisoner.'' Eric isn''t in jail. You should say ''visiting'' or ''calling on.''"

    Knowing she had misspoken, Tang Feiyan shot a cating smile at Tan Ailing and then snuggled up to Eric''s arm as an apology.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The three of them then started to chat.

    Of course, most of the time it was Tang Feiyan chattering away, while Eric and Tan Ailing listened quietly.

    Time flies when you''re carefree. Just as Tang Feiyan was in the middle of a lively story, a voice came from the speaker in the reception room, "Mr. Eric, your visiting time is up. Please escort your guests out."

    "So annoying!" Tang Feiyan pouted, "How did time fly so fast..."

    "Alright..." Tan Ailing smiled at Eric and, taking Tang Feiyan by the hand, said, "We''ll see you tonight anyway. We can talk all night if we want."

    "Yes, yes!" Tang Feiyan nodded eagerly. "We''ll have a great time chatting tonight!"

    As the three of them were leaving the reception room, the young man fromst night came down the stairs yawning.

    When he saw Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, he was momentarily stunned, then disappeared in a sh.

    His strange behavior left Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan puzzled, and they both looked at Eric inquiringly.

    Eric shrugged and said calmly, "He might have some issues. Don''t mind him, let''s go..."

    As Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were about to leave the vi, intending to give Eric a goodbye hug, the young man reappeared and said in a deep, pleasant voice, "Ladies, please wait!"

    The three turned to see the young man, his hair slicked back with wax, shoes polished to a shine, and wearing a perfectly fitted white suit, looking rather dashing.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Ignoring Eric''s question, the young man stepped forward and performed a Western-style bow to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, saying softly, "Ladies, my name is Li Penghao. May I have the honor of getting to know you?"

    This guy talked to me for nearly an hour yesterday and never introduced himself...

    Eric found it amusing and stepped aside, leaving Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan to handle it themselves. He wasn''t the kind of man to get jealous if his women talked to other men.

    "Sorry," Tang Feiyan said charmingly, smiling at Li Penghao. "Our fianc¨¦s wouldn''t appreciate us getting to know boring men."

    With that, they hugged Eric one by one, ignoring Li Penghao''s calls, and walked away gracefully.

 Chapter 147 Troublesome Li Penghao

    Li Penghao wanted to follow but was stopped by the guards outside the vi. Helplessly, he could only stare nkly at the gradually fading figures of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan. However, there was no lewdness in his eyes, only infatuation.

    Eric shook his head and didn''t bother him, heading back inside.

    At that moment, a guard walked out of the reception room with a puzzled expression, brushing past him. Eric could hear him mutter, "Strange, everything seems normal, why couldn''t I hear their conversation inside just now..."

    Eric smiled slightly, knowing the man was there to inspect the monitors. Without saying much, he sat on the sofa and started flipping through the morning TV programs.

    After about twenty minutes, Li Penghao finally entered and sat beside Eric, ring at him with hostility.

    "What''s wrong?" Eric nced at him and asked, "Do you want the remote control?"

    "Who wants to watch TV!" Li Penghao eximed excitedly. "Tell me, who are those two stunning beauties to you?"

    Eric nced at him strangely and said, "Didn''t I tell you? They are both my fianc¨¦es..."

    "Nonsense!" Li Penghao questioned loudly, "How is that possible?"

    "Why wouldn''t it be possible?"

    Li Penghao then took out his mirror, looked at Eric, then at his reflection, with a puzzled expression. "With your appearance nowhere near as good as mine, how could two national beauties fall for you at the same time..."

    Eric had no words for this excessively narcissistic man.

    As Li Penghaopared their facial features one by one, he suddenly asked, "What''s your name?"

    "Eric."

    "Eric?" Li Penghao tilted his head, muttered to himself, "In the prestigious families that can bepared to mine, it seems there''s no Eric..."

    Eric ignored him, focusing on the TV.

    Suddenly, Li Penghao stood up, walked in front of Eric, and blocked the TV with his "slick" hair.

    "What are you doing? Move..." Eric felt that the person in front of him might not be mentally stable.

    Li Penghao said with dissatisfaction, "You are not as good-looking as me, your family background is not as good as mine, and your academic achievements are probably not as good as mine..."

    His constantparison left Eric bewildered, unable to resist interrupting, "What are you trying to say?"

    Li Penghao looked at Eric with the eyes of a "human trafficker" and aggressively demanded, "Tell me, what underhanded means did you use to make those two stunning women stay by your side?"

    Eric finally confirmed that the person in front of him was not only narcissistic but also suffering from severe delusions. He stood up and went upstairs, not wanting to deal with a sick person here.

    "Hey, stop right there..." Seeing Eric fleeing in apparent guilt, Li Penghao became even more suspicious, reaching out to grab Eric''s shoulder.

    As a physically frail magician, how could Eric let an unfamiliar person touch his body!

    In an instant, he teleported out of Li Penghao''s grasp and turned around with a hint of anger, "What do you want to do?"

    After missing his grab, Li Penghao couldn''t help but feel shocked. His grab just now was a careful one, not only paying attention to the angle and timing but also condensing all his strength. He was confident that even a top-notch martial artist couldn''t escape his grasp. Yet the young man in front of him clearly didn''t possess any internal energy?

    ...What on earth is going on? Could it be that I''m seeing things? Or perhaps my mind is still on those two beautiful women, causing me to lose focus?

    Just then, he heard Eric''s question and had to gather his thoughts, answering, "Don''t think you can run away, exin yourself clearly to me..."

    Seems like this person is severely ill? What flirting with girls, perhaps his family brought him here because of this illness... sigh, as a distinguished mage, why bother arguing with him!

    Sighing quietly to himself, Eric turned and went upstairs.

    Seeing the person named "Eric" not only ignoring him but also casting a nce of pity at him when turning around, Li Penghao became angry andunched another "Great Dragon w".

    This time, he was especially careful, not only paying attention to the angle and timing but also condensing all his strength. He was confident that even a top-notch martial artist couldn''t escape his grasp!

    However, Eric didn''t even bother to dodge.

    Feeling the "delusional patient" trying to attack him again, Eric no longer tolerated it. He didn''t teleport this time but instead cast five consecutive "Qi Shields" to firmly protect his back.

    *Puff...*

    The Great Dragon w, a rather mystical internal martial arts technique, isn''t particrly known for its offensive power. How could it break through the defense lineposed of five Qi Shields?

    Li Penghao, unable to grab Eric and instead being pushed back, stared nkly as Eric, seemingly unaware, headed upstairs without a care, leaving him feeling dejected.

    A pre-heaven expert, he''s actually a pre-heaven expert. How could he be a pre-heaven expert...

    Li Penghao felt a bit frustrated. He had thought that aplished young individuals like himself at the age of twenty-two were rare, but now, seeing a young man who appeared even younger than himself stepping into the realm of pre-heaven, it was astonishing! Judging from the strength of his protective Qi shield, he should beparable to Uncle Er by now. How did he train to achieve this...

    Li Penghao didn''t stay stunned for long because his narcissistic personality returned.

    Huh, what''s so impressive about it? Just a pre-heaven expert, my family has at least ten of them!... Hmm, it''s very likely that he''s using his superior strength to coerce those two beautiful women into submission! Such exquisite beauties should be collected and admired, how could they be held captive like this? I must rescue them from suffering...

    Li Penghao''s delusions red up again, molding himself into a prince ready to save the princess from the clutches of a dragon!

    At this moment, Eric had no idea about the thoughts of this troublemaker that would bring him great trouble. Otherwise, he might have hit him with a spell, turning him into a disabled patient!

    The next day, Eric didn''t leave his room at all, not even for meals which were brought to him.

    There were two reasons why Eric preferred to be bored in his bedroom rather than watch TV downstairs:

    Firstly, he didn''t want to bully someone with delusions again, feeling guilty afterward.

    Secondly, he didn''t want to get involved with the four nuisances who had be "patients" in reserve, to avoid arousing suspicionter on.

    By six-thirty in the afternoon, a voice came through the speaker, "Mr. Eric, congrattions, your matter has been cleared up. Please pack your belongings ande downstairs, we will escort you out immediately..."

    Eric smiled faintly and got up to go downstairs.

    In the hall, five people gathered, watching Eric descend confidently, all showing expressions of surprise, as if they still didn''t know of his existence.

    Seeing Eric open the door, Li Penghao couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you going?"

    "Home!"

    As Eric closed the door, he overheard a faint conversation from inside.

    "Who is this person? Why haven''t we seen him before?"

    "He camest night around eleven..."

    "What crime did hemit?"

    "Murder!"

    "He camest night, and he''s leaving today..."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As the door closed, all spections were locked inside. Eric smiled and walked toward Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, who were standing outside the cordon with happy expressions.

 Chapter 148 The Five Great Families

    "Eric..." Upon seeing Eric, Tang Feiyan eximed and lunged towards him. If Eric hadn''t acted quickly, deploying a Qi Shield behind him, they both might have ended up on the ground.

    "How did youe at such a timely moment... were you waiting here the whole time?" Eric asked, feeling surprised.

    "No!" Tan Ailing also approached, gently linking her arm with Eric''s and smiling, "After lunch, we went to the forensic identification center and waited there for the results, so we came together with Captain Wang..."

    Captain Wang, who had just finished processing paperwork here, the same Wang Dali who interrogated Eric, walked over, sincerely saying, "Mr. Eric, I''m really sorry! The autopsy report is out, and it turns out that the waiter did die before you intervened! I apologize for any inconvenience caused by our investigation..."

    Eric smiled indifferently and quoted a line, "It''s okay, cooperation between the police and citizens is the duty of every citizen!"

    "Thank you for your understanding..." Although Wang Dali nowcked the explosiveness and recklessness ofst night, he still seemed awkward with words. He went on, "...So, goodbye!"

    Fortunately, Eric was aid-back person and didn''t mind his somewhat rude behavior, just nodding with a smile.

    "Eric, to celebrate your regained freedom, I''m treating you to a feast!" Tang Feiyan said as she pushed Eric into the car.

    Seeing Eric''s resigned expression, Tan Ailing chuckled softly and followed suit.

    Despite Tang Feiyan''s somewhat sisterly affection, she didn''t seat Eric in the front passenger seat but had him sit in the back with Ailing.

    Read new chapters at empire

    As Tang Feiyan started the car, Eric held Tan Ailing''s hand and shared a smile with her.

    Tang Feiyan wasn''t as quiet as Eric and Tan Ailing; she drove while eximing, "Eric, did you fare well after we left in the daytime?"

    This immediately reminded Eric of the annoying delusional patient, and he furrowed his brows slightly.

    This slight reaction caught Tan Ailing''s attention. "Is something wrong?"

    "It''s nothing." Eric smiled at her slightly and said, "Just a guy who''s quite annoying!"

    Tan Ailing''s expression was slightly strange, seeming to be unsure or hesitant about something.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Eric, I seem to have heard of this Li Penghao, but I''m not sure of his identity..."

    "Why?"

    "Because the Li Penghao I knowes from an extremely prominent family, one of the best in all of China. It shouldn''t be possible for him to be detained in that vi!"

    "ording to him, he was ordered by his family to ''reflect on his actions'' because he harassed a girl surnamed ''Wen''!"

    "''Wen'' surname? If that''s the case, then it makes sense..."

    "Oh right..." Eric remembered something and added, "Li Penghao has considerable internal strength, probably a first-ss master. And he also has a jade pendant on him, with functions simr to the jewelry I gave you, making it a quite rare magical item!"

    "It seems that this Li Penghao is indeed the one I know!" Seeing the faint worry on Tan Ailing''s face, Eric curiously asked, "Who exactly is this Li Penghao that makes you so worried?"

    "Ah..." Tan Ailing sighed softly and said, "Eric, if Li Penghao really causes trouble, then it''s really bad!"

    "Just because of a first-ss master? What''s so bad about that?" Tang Feiyan scoffed, "Once I consolidate my current realm and master the martial arts I''ve learned, I can knock that kid down on my own without you guys having to intervene!"

    "Come on..." Tan Ailing rolled her eyes at her and said, "The three of us together can handle at most three mature pre-heaven experts, but their family has at least ten pre-heaven experts..."

    Tang Feiyan paused for a moment, stubbornly saying, "Even if his family has many experts, they wouldn''t mobilize them all just for one kid, right?"

    "If it were anyone else, of course not!" Tan Ailing sighed again, "But Li Penghao is the beloved youngest son of the family head, and even the ancestor''s favorite..."

    "Ailing, after all you''ve said, whose family is this Li Penghao from?" Eric''s curiosity grew stronger and stronger.

    "The Tang Dynasty Family!"

    "The Tang Dynasty Family?" Tang Feiyan eximed in disbelief. Since she had decided to enter the martial arts world, she had learned a lot about the current martial arts scene from Tan Ailing, so she was naturally not unfamiliar with the "Tang Dynasty Family," which imed to be one of the "Five Great Families" of the current era. "Are you talking about that power, with strength, influence, and martial prowess that are all unfathomable?"

    "It''s precisely that Tang Dynasty Family that even ten Tan familiesbined cannotpare to!"

    Seeing the helpless and surprised expressions on Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s faces, Eric couldn''t help butugh and say, "It seems like you''ve forgotten I have subordinates..."

    Upon Eric''s reminder, Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up immediately. "Right, Eric said he could have over thirty pre-heaven experts in a month, right? With such formidable strength, who should we fear? Moreover, Eric also has the backing of the Medicine King Sect and Sakya..."

    However, Tan Ailing was not as optimistic as Tang Feiyan. "Except for the Zhou Dynasty Family, which ranks first, the other four Great Families are like branches of the same tree, with generations of intermarriage and interconnected interests. If they are determined to oppose us, even with Eric''s thirty-plus pre-heaven experts, even with the support of the Medicine King Sect and Sakya, we are no match for them..."

    Eric thought Tan Ailing was overthinking things. Even with generations of friendly rtions, it wouldn''t make sense to go all out to provoke a powerful enemy over a trivial matter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But Eric didn''t say much. He knew Tan Ailing was just overly concerned about him, so she was preparing for the worst to prevent any potential trouble.

    Patting Tan Ailing''s slightly cold hand, Eric gently asked, "What''s the background of these Five Great Families?"

    Seeing Eric''s indifferent demeanor, Tan Ailing could only sigh inwardly and exin, "The Five Great Families were established by the descendants of five ancient dynasties in China. With hundreds of years of umtion of talent and wealth, they control over thirty percent of the country''s power!

    The top-ranked Zhou Dynasty Family is the most mysterious. Although it has the longest history, so far, no outsider knows the location of its mountain gate.

    The second-ranked is the Tang Dynasty Family, headquartered in Xi''an, with influence spanning Shaanxi, Gansu, Shanxi, and Sichuan.

    The third-ranked is the Han Dynasty Family, headquartered in Luoyang, with influence covering Henan, Hubei, Hunan, and Anhui.

    The fourth-ranked is the Ming Dynasty Family, headquartered in Nanjing, with influence extending to Hebei, Shandong, and Jiangsu.

    The fifth-ranked is the Song Dynasty Family, headquartered in Hangzhou, with influence epassing Zhejiang, Jiangxi, Fujian, and Guangzhou. Due to the economic rise of coastal regions in the past century, the strength of the Song Dynasty Family has gradually increased, possibly surpassing the Ming Dynasty Family and rivaling the Han Dynasty Family!"

 Chapter 149 Terminator

    "It sounds like these Five Great Families are pretty formidable..." Eric sighed.

    Seeing Eric still not giving it enough attention, Tan Ailing emphasized, "What do you mean ''sounds''? They are indeed formidable!"

    Eric calmly smiled and pulled Tan Ailing into his arms, whispering softly in her ear, "Stop worrying so much, I''ve got everything under control..."

    Eric''s slender figure gave Tan Ailing an indescribable sense of security. Yes, when did she be so full of worries? Eric was right, even if the sky fell, he would be there to support her. After all, he was her man...

    With a slight blush on her cheeks, Tan Ailing sighed with relief and nestled in Eric''s arms, enjoying the warmth andfort.

    Tang Feiyan, watching from the front, was extremely envious but had no way to join in. She could only pout and press down on the elerator.

    Before long, they reached their destination.

    "Is this the ce you wanted to take me for a meal?" Eric looked at the scene in front of him, feeling somewhat amused and helpless.

    "Yeah, how do you like it? It''s pretty nice, isn''t it?" Tang Feiyan wore a deliberately generous expression. "There''s a wide variety of food here, and it all tastes good. You don''t need to be polite, just order whatever you want!"

    Tan Ailing, standing aside, suppressed a smile, as if she had anticipated Tang Feiyan''s actions.

    Eric shook his head and sighed, letting Tang Feiyan pull him along. Following them, they entered the outdoor food court.

    Amidst the envy and jealousy of onlookers, the three of them found a rtively clean stall and sat down, ordering a few signature dishes.

    While waiting for their food, Tang Feiyan began pestering Eric again, using a coquettish tone. "So, tired? Are you satisfied?"

    Her flirtatious tone made Eric involuntarily shiver and couldn''t help butugh and scold her, "Can''t you speak properly..."

    Perhaps because Eric had just been acquitted, Tang Feiyan suddenly became excited and started to act coyly. With a hint of resentment, she said, "Eric, it''s not that I don''t want to treat you to a meal, it''s just that I''m out of money! You know, because of you, I quit my job as a teacher. I''ve been living off my savings for the past few months, and now there''s less than four digits left in my bank ount..."

    The nearby observers, who were amazed by the appearance of the three, looked at Eric with disdain after hearing this. They all thought he was a "gigolo" living off women!

    Even the stall owner who served them their food, with a tone of disdain, said to Tang Feiyan, "Miss, you must look at the inner qualities of a person. Some people are ''all show and no substance''! You must keep your eyes open and not be deceived..."

    Tang Feiyan, who was fixated on Eric, didn''t understand why this "pot-bellied" man suddenly gave her "advice" and could only blink her eyes without responding.

    On the other hand, Tan Ailing noticed some clues. After giving the dishes on the table a nce, she said coldly, "Boss, since the dishes are all served, you may leave now."

    Find your next read at empire

    Under Tan Ailing''s icy aura, the stall owner didn''t dare to say much and could only leave with a sigh. As he walked away, he muttered, "A fully capable man, yet he still relies on his women to support him. How pitiful..."

    Her muttering naturally couldn''t escape Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s pre-heaven realm. The two beautiful women looked at Eric at the same time, afraid of what he might think.

    At this moment, Eric was indeed somewhat touched.

    Because he suddenly realized that he had been living off Tang Feiyan and them for these days. Although he didn''t mind it personally, he was afraid that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan would be criticized by others.

    If Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s friends and family found out that their boyfriends had been living off them, they would lose face!

    Thinking of this, Eric couldn''t help but ask, "Are you out of money?"

    Seeing Eric''s expression unchanged, both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief. Thetter, with a somewhat embarrassed expression, said, "My expenses have always been quite high, you could say I''m a standard ''moonlight n''! These past few months, because of quitting my job, I''ve started dipping into the savings I''ve umted over the past twenty years..."

    Eric felt a slight sense of guilt. As a Chinese man, although he wasn''t particrly chauvinistic, he still had the concept of "supporting the family"!

    With this in mind, Eric immediately said, "That''s my negligence. When we get back, I''ll transfer one million to each of your ounts..."

    The various onlookers were stunned for a moment, then began to whisper softly.

    "Who is he? He just said one million each, exaggerating to the extreme..."

    "It shouldn''t be an exaggeration, right? Look at his air of nobility, he''s probably from a prestigious family..."

    "He''s handsome and rich, I really want to be his mistress..."

    "If I were him, I''m afraid I would also spend a million to win the favor of a beauty..."

    Indeed, he won the favor of the beauties!

    After hearing this, Tan Ailing smiled sweetly, and Tang Feiyan nestled even closer to Eric''s embrace.

    Although in the true sense, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan would notck money to spend, the living expenses given by their families and the "pocket money" given by their boyfriends arepletely different concepts.

    Tang Feiyan said in a doting tone, "Eric, you are so good to me..."

    Eric''s mouth curved slightly as he made a joke, "Are you going to say ''I have nothing to repay you with, except to offer myself'' ?"

    Tang Feiyan paused for a moment, then giggled foolishly, "Eric, you''re so smart... So will you ept this gift from me?"

    Through the shirt, Eric could feel the gentle heat radiating from Tang Feiyan''s fingers as she traced circles on his chest. This heat, not from true energy, prated irresistibly into Eric''s heart, making his face flush red.

    "Hehe, Eric, you''re blushing! Are you thinking of some inappropriate scenes?" Tang Feiyan teased Eric even more boldly.

    Eric let out a soft hum and gently patted Tang Feiyan''s round thigh.

    Tang Feiyan immediately let out an exaggerated cry of pain, then leaned in close to Eric''s ear and said even more boldly, "Eric, are you wanting it now? But there are so many people here, I''ll be embarrassed..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That shameless woman..." Tan Ailing couldn''t help muttering nearby.

    Of course, Tang Feiyan heard this, and turned the guns on her, "Oh dear, I forgot about our Ailing! Eric, you don''t mind if Ailing and I serve you together, right?"

    This sentence sparked another wave of discussion.

    Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing, one being carefree and the other indifferent, werepletely unaffected by the murmurs of the crowd. So they paid no attention to the buzzing voices.

    Eric was the same way.

    But the reason he remained impassive was not only due to his cold personality, but also because he was now thinking about an important question - which woman would ultimately end his over 400 years of virginity?

 Chapter 150 Two Beauties Lose Their Virginity

    In an inexplicably ambiguous atmosphere, Eric and the others lost their appetite. After hastily finishing a few bites, they settled the bill and left.

    Back at the vi in Ziyuan, Tang Feiyan, who had already made up her mind, giggled, "Eric, today is an auspicious day for marriage..."

    Seeing no signs of rejection or opposition from Tan Ailing, Eric nodded without hypocrisy and said, "Then, from tonight onwards, let''s be true husband and wife!"

    Tan Ailing''s usually serene face flushed red with embarrassment, while Tang Feiyan, unabashed, said, "Eric, each room here has a bathroom. Feel free to choose one to freshen up... Of course, if you find bathing alone boring, I''d be more than willing to join you for a bath together..."

    Tan Ailing lightly pped her and scolded, "You brat, why are you in such a hurry?"

    "How can I not be?" Tang Feiyan retorted. "I''m already 23 and still a virgin..."

    Not wanting to hear any more nonsense, Tan Ailing dragged her upstairs.

    "Ailing, why are you dragging me so tightly? Are you nning to take a bath with me? But I''ll be embarrassed..." Tang Feiyan''s nonsensical chatter prompted Tan Ailing to give her a gentle push into her bedroom. Then, with a slightly embarrassed nce at Eric, Tan Ailing turned and went into her room.

    Feeling tantalized by that nce, Eric swiftly followed upstairs. After quickly taking a shower in a room, he moved to Tan Ailing''s room.

    As he looked around the clean and simple room, Eric suddenly remembered something and began to rapidly absorb magical elements.

    A few minutester, countless colorful magical light dots escaped from his hands. White light, fiery red, azure blue, earthy yellow, purple of electricity, and green of wind, all kinds of colors were present, adorable beyond words.

    These light dots seemed to have a life of their own, freely dancing around the room. Their swift movements even created a long trail of light behind them. Countless beautiful light dots with myriad dazzling shadows danced in the room, creating an indescribable beauty.

    Tan Ailing, who had just stepped out of the bathroom, saw this beautiful scene and couldn''t help but smile with joy.

    Approaching her, Eric asked in a maic voice, "Do you like it?"

    "I love it," Tan Ailing nodded with a smile, gently kissing Eric on the cheek before nestling in his arms.

    Continue your adventure at empire

    With a wave of his hand, Eric immediatelybined some light dots to form a lounge chair. He sat with Tan Ailing on this chair made entirely of magical elements, exchanging tender gazes.

    "Ah, it''s so beautiful..." Tang Feiyan, who had just entered the room, eximed excitedly. Like a child, she looked around, ying with the light and shadows, even attempting to touch the rainbow formed by the lights.

    Finally, she noticed Eric and Tan Ailing''s presence and rushed over.

    After a series of patting, touching, and bouncing around, Tang Feiyan finally squeezed into Eric''s arms and cooed, "Eric, are these magical elements you conjured?"

    "Yes, what do you think?" Eric replied.

    "The rainbow is beautiful, and this light chair is sturdy andfortable!" Tang Feiyan nodded approvingly. Then, she suddenly eximed, "I''ve decided, I want to lose my virginity on this chair..."

    Thunk.

    Tan Ailing angrily knocked on Tang Feiyan''s head, scolding, "You brat, can''t you speak more delicately?"

    Tang Feiyan looked aggrieved, "There''s no one else here, why do we need to be so cautious?"

    Eric smiled slightly, patting Tang Feiyan''s bare shoulders covered only by a towel, and said, "This chair can only recline halfway. Let me change it..."

    With Eric''smand, countless light dots gathered on the lounge chair, and it began to transform into various shapes. Eventually, it turned into a "mattress."

    With Eric''s intention, much to the surprise of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, the magical element-made "mattress" floated up.

    Looking at Tan Ailing''s rosy lips and her crystal-clear skin, Eric couldn''t resist his urge any longer!

    Without wasting any time, he gently ced Tan Ailing on the mattress. Blushing, Tan Ailing closed her eyes, waiting for Eric''s next move.

    Tang Feiyan widened her eyes, ready to observe and learn from the side.

    With great willpower, Eric suppressed his impulsive desire and first kissed Tan Ailing''s forehead. He then ran his hand gently through her hair and lightly caressed her fair and blush-red cheeks, followed by kisses on her eyes, and nose, and finally, he sealed her lips with his own.

    Eric gently licked Tan Ailing''s crimson lips with his tongue, causing her breathing to quicken. Soon, her small mouth was parted by Eric''s tongue, and their tongues became intertwined.

    Without much technique, the two engaged in a fric and fierce lip-locking session. After a while, the slightly out-of-breath Eric finally surrendered and shifted his attack to Tan Ailing''s ears.

    He trailed kisses down her snow-white neck, all the way to her lotus-like arms, taking her delicate and slender fingers into his mouth to suck on them. Tan Ailing shuddered in delight, letting out alluring moans.

    Eric tenderly unwrapped the bath towel from her body, revealing a celestially crafted naked figure before him.

    Tan Ailing''s two breasts, likerge steamed buns, stood proudly - the snow-white flesh, the pink aures, and the nipples. Though not the first time he had seen such dazzling colors, Eric was still captivated.

    As Eric gently kneaded and sucked, Tan Ailing''s fullness gradually transformed, and a series of moans escaped her parted red lips.

    Given Eric''s ordinary background, he should not have possessed any seduction skills, but he had observed Zhou Shufeng''s memories in that luxurious vi and was now putting that knowledge to use.

    Sensing the timing was right, Eric tore off his shorts, fully exposing his powerful naked body, already standing erect.

    Biting her lip, Tan Ailing coyly said in a sweet voice, "Eric...be gentle..."

    Eric nodded and slowly entered her body. Though it was a bit difficult at first, with Tan Ailing''s eager cooperation, their movements gradually quickened.

    Being an inexperienced youth with a frail physique, Eric soon felt he was about to climax. But seeing Tan Ailing had not yet reached her peak, to give his beloved a sweet and fulfilling memory, Eric cast two mental magic spells.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One numbed his nerves, suppressing his sensations. The other greatly amplified Tan Ailing''s pleasure tenfold.

    Under Eric''s unscrupulous cheating, Tan Ailing soon tensed up.

    Knowing she was about to reach the peak, Eric lifted the numbing spell on himself, ready to ascend the heights of bliss together.

    But just then, to Eric''s surprise, Tan Ailing pinched him and whimpered, "Eric...quickly...the Yin-Yang Harmonious Cultivation Technique..."

    The Yin-Yang Harmonious Cultivation Technique was a cultivation method that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan had selected for Eric in the Medicine King Sect. It could greatly enhance and improve one''s physique by utilizing the energies of Yin and Yang during male-female intimacy - perfectly suited for the frail Eric.

    At such a moment, Tan Ailing could still remember this showed how deeply she cared for Eric!

    Eric adjusted his breathing as instructed, silently practicing the technique, and ascended the peaks of bliss together with Tan Ailing.

    After Tan Ailing''s long, alluring moan, her entire body went limp. But she did not close her eyes to savor the afterglow, instead straining to keep them open and gaze at Eric.

    It was several minutes before Eric finally opened his eyes with a sigh.

    Seeing Tan Ailing staring at him in a daze, Eric couldn''t help but smile gently and ask, "Ailing, were you happy?"

    Knowing Eric had seeded, Tan Ailing rxed, her gaze unfocused and expression dreamy as she clung to Eric, saying, "Just now, I was so happy...like I was flying...Eric, now I''m finally yours..."

    Eric smiled tenderly, embracing her and whispering sweet nothings,forting her, before shifting his attention.

    The beautiful Tang Feiyan had been watching the steamy scene for so long, her face flushed, breathing heavy, and eyes zed over.

    Eric swiftly pulled the panting Tang Feiyan into his arms, kissing her passionately. Tang Feiyan eagerly responded, her supple tongue meeting his in a fierce battle.

    After the intense embrace, Eric stripped off Tang Feiyan''s towel as well.

    Her pair ofrge breasts, even more impressive than Tan Ailing''s, trembled slightly, the rosy nipples hard and jutting forward, the round, even ares making them even more alluring. Her slender waist entuated her svelte figure, her petite frame easily graspable.

    Perhaps suddenly feeling shy, Tang Feiyan turned around, exposing her snow-white, gleaming buttocks.

    Eric chuckled, yfully pping her perky, ample behind. "What, do you want to be spanked?"

    Tang Feiyan squirmed without a word.

    Eric didn''t mind, teasing her further until Tang Feiyan was panting and trembling, unable to hold back any longer. She eagerly flipped over, tightly embracing Eric, and slowly guided his throbbing, fiery manhood towards her already drenched, aching core.

    The room is filled with the spirit of spring, and the peach blossoms bloom in pairs!

    Although Tang Feiyan was experiencing her first taste of intimacy, she wanted to take the initiative, and Eric was naturally happy to oblige. Unfortunately, no matter how fierce Tang Feiyan was, under Eric''s "cheating" techniques, she could only be defeated!

    After a fierce battlesting over half an hour, Tang Feiyan let out a loud cry and copsed on top of Eric, saying, "Eric... I''m so tired I can''t move anymore..."

    Taking the opportunity toplete his Yin-Yang and Harmony Cultivation Technique, the affectionate Eric kissed her gently and embraced her as shey down, looking at her pale, sweaty figure, and said softly, "Then you should rest for a bit."

    Unexpectedly, Tang Feiyan''s slightly panting cherry lips spoke words that surprised Eric, "Eric, I want more, this time youe on top."

    Although the Yin-Yang and Harmony Cultivation Technique had the wonderful effect of recovering energy, it was not enough to support two consecutive intense battles. Eric was indeed a bit tired, but he did not want to disappoint Tang Feiyan, so he used an advanced light-based restoration spell on himself and thenunched the second wave of powerful attacks.

    A bowl of water must be kept level!

    The just-recovered Tan Ailing also enjoyed the second ecstasy after Tang Feiyan.

    Tang Feiyan, with a satisfied expression, looked at thenguid and powerless Tan Ailing and said with a smile, "Ailing, does this count as the legendary ''four-day double fly''?"

    Tan Ailing lightly spat at her and curled up in Eric''s embrace without saying a word.

    Although Eric did not understand Tang Feiyan''s meaning, seeing Tan Ailing''s reaction, he knew it was not a "righteous" conversation. Extending his arm, he also embraced Tang Feiyan and softlymanded, "Close your eyes and sleep obediently..."

 Chapter 151 Blind Date

    As one of the top three wealthy families in Shanghai, the Ye family did not purchase vi estates but instead built a Ye Manor as their residence in a seaside location.

    However, not all members of the Ye family would reside there. Ye Simin, for instance, moved to the Purple Garden, citing the atmosphere at Ye Manor as too stiff.

    These days, Ye Simin experienced both happiness and heartache.

    Happiness came from the fact that his goddess would emerge from the vi every evening, taking walks around theke in the mountains, allowing him to catch a glimpse of her beauty. The heartache was that at these times, the person apanying her was none other than the "Mr. Eric" who made him feel somewhat inadequate!

    Though he suffered silently, Ye Simin did not make any inappropriate moves. Firstly, it was because his upbringing did not permit him to act out of line, and secondly, because there were four super high-level bodyguards protecting "Mr. Eric."

    Just a few days of torment had taken a toll on Ye Simin''s spirits.

    This morning, as usual, Ye Simin brought a bouquet of flowers to Miss Tan''s residence and stood quietly. Even though he knew Miss Tan wouldn''t ept his flowers and that she usually only left the house at dusk, he still did it!

    The several ck-d men in sunsses following him could only sigh at this disy of infatuation.

    "Boss, seeing Master Simin like this breaks my heart..."

    "Me too... Master Simin is such a good person, but who would have thought he''d end up with a painful unrequited love..."

    "Boss, can''t we do something to help Master Simin?"

    "What can we do? Matters of the heart are the most difficult to intervene in! Moreover, just anyone thates out from under that guy''smand could easily take us all down... But don''t worry, I''ve already reported this to Lord! I believe with our Lord''s ''Silver Fox'' methods, a solution can be found..."

    Just as he said this, his phone rang.

    "Hello... Lord?... Young Master?... He''s right ahead... Perhaps he forgot his phone? Should I call him?... No need? Then what are your orders?... Alright, I understand..."

    After ending the call, the ck-d man approached Ye Simin and whispered, "Master Simin, Lord wants you to return to Ye Manor!"

    Looking through the iron fence, Ye Simin gazed fixedly at the closed gates of the vi and casually asked, "Is there something wrong?"

    "I don''t know... But judging from Lord''s tone, it should be good news!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Good news?" Ye Simin sighed softly. "Maybe it''s because Dad has sessfully acquired anotherpany and wants me to attend the celebration banquet?"

    Although he wasn''t enthusiastic about such boring and dull banquets, he obediently followed his father''s wishes, reluctantly leaving the vi and returning to the Ye family headquarters.

    "Dad, what''s going on?" Ye Simin was somewhat puzzled because upon entering Ye Manor, he didn''t see the busy staff preparing for a banquet as he had imagined.

    Before Ye Zhenglin could speak, Mrs. Ye couldn''t help but express her concern, "My Simin, why have you lost so much weight? You shoulde back home to live. Mom wants to watch you eat..."

    "Mom, I''ve been eating properly..." Ye Simin felt a bit embarrassed as he nced at Ye Zhenglin, but his father just smiled and didn''t pay attention.

    "You say you''ve been eating properly? If you''ve been eating properly, how could you have lost so much weight?"

    "This... " Ye Simin knew he hadn''t been feeling very hungry or eager to eattely, but he didn''t know how to exin it to his mother.

    "Could it be that Miss Tang is really that charming, causing you to be so infatuated?" Ye Simin was startled by Mrs. Ye''s words, mistaking "Miss Tang" for "Miss Tan" once again, so he blushed and said awkwardly, "Mom, how did you know?"

    Ye Zhenglin and Mrs. Ye exchanged a nce, and thetter hugged her precious son, saying, "Simin, do you really like that girl?"

    Find your next read on empire

    Though Ye Simin felt a bit embarrassed, he nodded solemnly, saying, "I really like her. Perhaps no one loves her more than I do!"

    This sincere confession touched Ye Zhenglin, and Mrs. Ye was even more moved, saying, "Simin, since you truly like that girl, why don''t I ask your father to go and propose to her on your behalf..."

    "... Mom, is there still such an old-fashioned thing as ''proposing in person'' nowadays?"

    "You''ve been abroad for years, what do you know?" Mrs. Ye chuckled and patted Ye Simin, saying, "''Proposing in person'' is not only popr in some rural areas but also a necessary procedure for the marriage of prominent families in China! If you don''t go through this process, others will think you''re insincere..."

    Ye Simin said somewhat sadly, "But, she already has a fianc¨¦..."

    "A fianc¨¦?" Mrs. Ye was stunned, turning to look at her husband.

    "That''s impossible!" Ye Zhenglin shook his head. "I confirmed this morning by phone. Not to mention a fianc¨¦, she doesn''t even have a boyfriend!"

    Mrs. Ye turned to Ye Simin and asked, "Simin, where did you hear that the girl has a fianc¨¦?"

    "...Well, maybe I misunderstood..." Ye Simin didn''t dare to directly say that she heard it from the girl herself, suspecting that Miss Tan and "Mr. Eric" might have a private rtionship.

    "Alright then, this afternoon I''ll have your father go propose to her. With the rtionship between our two families, there shouldn''t be any problem..."

    Ye Simin knew that there was deep trade between his family and the Tan family, and their rtionship was naturally not ordinary. However, he felt that Miss Tan might not necessarily agree to marry him under pressure from her family.

    "It''s not that easy," Ye Zhenglin said to his wife with a smile. "We should let the children date first. After all, they''ll be spending their lives together, so they should get to know each other first..."

    Mrs. Ye hugged Ye Simin proudly and said, "With Simin''s talents and character, which girl wouldn''t like him?"

    Ignoring his wife''s matchmaking, Ye Zhenglin said to Ye Simin, "I''ve arranged it for you. At noon, I''ll take you to Mr. Tang''s house to meet the girl..."

    Hearing that they were going to Mr. Tang''s house, Ye Simin wasn''t surprised. He knew that Miss Tan''s parents were not in Shanghai, and Miss Tan and Miss Tang were close friends. Borrowing Mr. Tang''s house to meet was not inappropriate. The only thing that surprised him was that Miss Tan actually agreed to meet...

    Mr. Tang came home an hour earlier than usual at noon, which puzzled Mrs. Tang. "Old Tang, why are you back so early?"

    "Hehe, Ye Zhenglin''s family ising over for lunchter. Get ready."

    "Okay." Since the rtionship between the Ye family and the Tang family was good, the two families had had several dinners together, so Mrs. Tang wasn''t surprised. She was just curious, "The Ye couple is justing for lunch, why are you so happy?"

    "There''s more than just theming, their son is alsoing!"

    "Don''t the younger generation never join our gatherings? Why are theying this time?" Mrs. Tang was slightly surprised and then asked, "Is the son of the Ye familying too?"

    "No, only one of them ising."

    "Who?"

    "The one you''ve always wanted to invite as a son-inw!"

    "Ye Simin?"

    "Yes."

    Mrs. Tang thought for a moment and asked thoughtfully, "Old Tang, why did the Ye family suddenly bring Ye Simin alone?"

    Mr. Tang, with a mysterious smile, asked back, "Guess!"

    "Could it be for Feiyan to meet him?"

    "Haha, exactly!"

    "That''s great..." Mrs. Tang''s joyful expression didn''tst long. "But Feiyan has always been opposed to blind dates. I''m afraid she won''te..."

    "Don''t tell her about the blind date for now," Mr. Tang suggested. "Just say we''re having lunch at home and ask Ailing and her fianc¨¦ toe too. This way, we can avoid Feiyan''s suspicion and let Ailing help Feiyan assess the situation..."

    Mrs. Tang nodded and said with some emotion, "Ailing and our Feiyan are about the same age, but she already has a fianc¨¦, while our Feiyan doesn''t even have a boyfriend..."

    "Ailing is straightforward in this regard!" Mr. Tang also sighed, "I called Old Tan a few days ago and found out that Ailing found her fianc¨¦ herself... But, from what Old Tan said, it seems that they are very satisfied with this ''Eric''! Looks like this Eric is quite extraordinary..."

    "Hmph, I don''t think Ye Simin will be any less than Eric..." Mrs. Tang said determinedly. "I''ll call Feiyan now..."

    These days, Eric could be said to have enjoyed both pleasure and "torture". He spent over eighteen hours a day in bed, exercising every moment except when sleeping.

    Of course, he wasn''t indulging in carnal pleasures; rather, he was practicing the "Yin-Yang Harmony Cultivation Technique"!

    The effects of this top-notch Taoist bedroom cultivation technique were obvious! On the second day of Eric''s threesome with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, he felt a tremendous change in himself.

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan also noticed his changes, pleased with the results.

    To help him be a "stronger" man, Tang Feiyan, in all righteousness, decided to use herself as a crucible to help Eric better cultivate the Yin-Yang Harmony Cultivation Technique.

    With Tan Ailing''s tacit approval and support, Eric had these passionate yet wild days.

    Approaching noon, after finishing a vigorous "morning exercise," Tang Feiyanzily leaned against Eric''s chest, chatting idly with Tan Ailing, who looked simrly content.

    Suddenly, her phone, ced on the bedside table, rang.

    Tang Feiyan grunted in dissatisfaction and bit Eric''s chest muscle. With a helpless smile, Eric reached out and picked up the phone, handing it to her.

    "Hello... Mom?... What''s up..."

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Feiyan said with a smile, "Ailing, today we finally don''t have to eat takeout! My mom wants us toe home for lunch..."

 Chapter 152 Northern Underworld Alliance

    Since she was going back to her "maiden home," Tang Feiyan didn''t ask Eric to use the luxury Bentley but drove her car instead. As for the four secret guards, Eric didn''t bring them along either, not wanting to show off in front of Tang''s father.

    On the way, Tang Feiyan suddenly said, "Eric, Ailing, after we eat at my house, let''s go visit Qiaoqiao and her family."

    "Why do you suddenly want to visit Rongrong and her daughter?" Eric found it a bit strange.

    "It''s called ''reciprocity''..." Tang Feiyan exined with a smile, "They traveled to Wen County to see you, which shows their sincerity. But since you returned to Shanghai, you haven''t contacted them at all..."

    Eric nodded slightly, agreeing with her reasoning. Just as he was about to approve, Tan Ailing spoke up, "Why go? How are you going to exin Eric''s sudden growth to them?"

    "It should be fine, right?" Tang Feiyan blinked, "I don''t think they''re the type to gossip."

    "No matter what, safety first!" Tan Ailing said firmly, "Eric''s sudden growth is something only the four of us should know! I''ve already warned Yujie, and now I''m warning you again, don''t let it slip..."

    "Fine, we won''t go then..." Tang Feiyan looked a bit aggrieved.

    Tan Ailing gave her a look and said, "Don''t pretend. Don''t think I don''t know the real reason you want to visit Rongrong and her family..."

    Tang Feiyan''s eyes flickered, and she defensively said, "I don''t have any ulterior motives..."

    "Really?" Tan Ailing snorted, "Are you sure you''re not trying to show off to Wu Mei?"

    Tang Feiyan, having her intentions exposed, stuck out her tongue and admitted, "I''m not trying to show off! I just want to assert my ownership..."

    "Is there a difference?"

    Tang Feiyanughed awkwardly and asked, "By the way, Ailing, do you know how Wu Mei is doingtely?"

    "Why are you suddenly concerned about her?" Not only Tan Ailing, but even Eric, who was resting with his eyes closed, found it strange. The rtionship between Wu Mei and Tang Feiyan had been extremely tense, and if they didn''t exchange barbs when they met, it meant one of them was an imposter!

    "She imed she wanted Eric to fall in love with her!" Tang Feiyan said bluntly, "Before, Eric didn''t belong to anyone, so I couldn''t interfere. But now that he''s ours, I have to keep a close watch!"

    Having gone through the ing of age" ceremony, Eric had be more "humanized." Hearing this, he smiled wryly and said, "Don''t you trust me? I''m not going to stray..."

    Tang Feiyan nced at him through the rearview mirror and said, "Even if you wouldn''t actively pursue women, can you guarantee you''d reject someone like Wu Mei if she made a move on you?"

    Eric was momentarily stunned; it was a difficult question to answer.

    The magic teacher who raised him, Aileen, was a gentle woman who had been hurt by love. During Eric''s upbringing, she repeatedly emphasized one thing: never break the heart of a girl who genuinely cares for you!

    Eric would never go against Aileen''s teachings, especially since, under her insistence, he had sworn an oath to the Supreme Creator.

    In truth, the only person Eric truly loved was Tan Ailing. He merely liked Tang Feiyan, and as for Lin Yujie, he had only a slight affection.

    Even though he had no feelings for Wu Mei, if she genuinely cared for him, he couldn''t bring himself to reject her!

    Seeing Eric''s speechless expression, Tang Feiyan pouted, looking as if she had expected this oue. She said, "I knew it... Since I can''t change you, I''ll just try to minimize your contact with other women..."

    Eric shook his head and sighed, "I''ve now mastered my mental powers, so there won''t be any more ''love at first sight'' incidents."

    "Sure..." Tang Feiyan said grudgingly, "Even if you won''t in the future, what about the ones you''ve already enchanted? As the second wife, I have to stand up for Ailing, the primary wife, and keep tabs on those potential rivals."

    "Lord" and the "primary wife" exchanged a helpless look, both speechless.

    "Ailing, do you know or not?" Tang Feiyan pressed on, "If not, we can go find out this afternoon. As for Eric... let him go home first."

    "No need!" Tan Ailing said helplessly, "I do know a bit about Wu Mei''s situation..."

    Tang Feiyan''s eyes widened in admiration, "No wonder I''m just the second wife! Look at how skillfully the primary wife gathers information without a word..."

    This teasing made Tan Ailing a bit embarrassed. She spat out one word in frustration, "Scram..."

    "Alright, alright..." Tang Feiyan, who had been subdued by Tan Ailing in the pre-heaven stage, conceded and got to the point, "Since you know about ''Aunt Miao''s'' situation, why don''t you tell us?"

    Tan Ailing shot her a nce and said, "I talked to one of my old subordinates a few days ago, and she told me some recent news about Wu Mei..."

    "Hehe, what''s going on with her? Is she lovesick or..." Tang Feiyan gave Eric a mischievous look and said, "Or has she already found someone else?"

    Tan Ailing smiled slightly and said, "She hasn''t found someone else, but like me, she''s been very annoyed by someely!"

    "Is someone shamelessly pursuing her too?" Tang Feiyan asked teasingly.

    "Yes."

    "Tsk tsk..." Tang Feiyan eximed, "Wu Mei is not only the leader of the Flower Society but also the saintess of the Charming Maiden Sect. Who''s daring enough to pester her?"

    "Yes, if it were an ordinary person pestering her, they would have been thrown into the Huangpu River by her subordinates long ago! Unfortunately, the person bothering her now can''t be subdued by the Flower Society, and even with the Charming Maiden Sect''s help, they might still struggle."

    "Who''s that powerful?"

    Tan Ailing nced at Eric and Tang Feiyan and asked, "Have you heard of ''the Crown Prince''?"

    Eric looked puzzled, while Tang Feiyan seemed to ponder, "Do you mean the so-called ''Princelings''?"

    "Of course not that little circle of high-ranking officials'' children!" Tan Ailingughed, "''The Crown Prince'' is just a nickname. It refers to the head of the Northern Underworld Alliance!"

    "The Northern Underworld Alliance?"

    "The Northern Underworld Alliance is an alliance of gangs from Hebei, Shanxi, and Shandong, with nearly thirty members..."

    "Hebei, Shanxi?" Tang Feiyan was slightly confused, "Wouldn''t ''North China'' be more fitting?"

    "This name reflects the Crown Prince''s ambition!"

    "Then why not call it the ''China Underworld Alliance''?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously.

    Tan Ailing rolled her eyes at her and said, "Didn''t I tell you before when I talked about the ''Five Great Families''? Over the past century, with the rise of coastal areas, those great families have gradually shifted their focus southward. The five great families have at least seventy percent of their power in the South! Moreover, the south has the globally influential Hongmen and the mysterious Wumen."

    Tang Feiyan nodded in understanding, "It seems this Crown Prince is quite smart..."

    "The Crown Prince is more than just smart!" Tan Ailing sighed, "He is also very capable and a pre-heaven master himself! Very formidable..."

    "Is he that powerful? I don''t think so..." Tang Feiyan said dismissively.

    "Why do you say that?" Tan Ailing was curious about her conclusion.

    "If he were really that powerful, he wouldn''t need to ally. Wouldn''t it be better to directly integrate them? After all, alliances are as unreliable as a yboy''s promises!" Tang Feiyan said this with great depth, trying to appear wise.

    Her act made Tan Ailing burst intoughter, "Feiyan, you''re too funny, but the ''wise'' image doesn''t suit you..."

    "Really... then I won''t pretend!" Seeing Tang Feiyan return to her usual self, both Eric and Tan Ailing shared a knowing smile.

    Under Tang Feiyan''s urging gaze, Tan Ailing continued, "The Crown Prince''s move is exactly his cleverness! You must know our Chinese government is strong and would never allow powerful underworld forces to appear. If he integrated all the gangs, the state would undoubtedly crack down on him with full force!"

    Tang Feiyan nodded in agreement and asked, "But doesn''t that make management difficult? Each established gang has its own system andmand structure..."

    "That''s why I say the Crown Prince''s methods are impressive!" Tan Ailing marveled, "These nearly thirty gangs in Hebei and Shanxi are not weak, and they have many experts. Yet, the Crown Prince managed to make them obedient andpliant, with no internal rebellion for over a decade..."

    "Over a decade?" Tang Feiyan seemed to focus on a different aspect than Tan Ailing, "The Crown Prince must be quite old, right? Is he an old man?"

    Tan Ailing looked slightly confused, "Why does it matter to you if he''s an old man?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Tang Feiyan smirked maliciously, "I just find it amusing to think of Wu Mei being pestered by an old man..."

    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed!" Tan Ailing shook her head helplessly, "The Crown Prince has been in the underworld for over twenty years, yet his appearance hasn''t changed and he still looks like he''s in his twenties..."

    Stay updated through empire

    "Really, why would a man bother with staying youthful?" Tang Feiyanined unhappily, then asked, "If the Crown Prince''s power is in North China, why did hee to Shanghai to pursue a woman? Could Wu Mei have attracted him?"

    Tan Ailing shook her head, her expression growing serious, "ording to Muchun, the Northern Underworld Alliance has, under the Crown Prince''s leadership, incorporated Jiangsu into its territory and is now preparing to move into Shanghai!"

    "Is the Crown Prince pursuing Wu Mei with a double goal in mind?" Tang Feiyan didn''t think this was far-fetched.

    "Who knows..."

    "How about..." Tang Feiyan tentatively suggested, "We find a chance to ask her and see if we can help?"

    Tan Ailing nced at Eric and nodded, "Alright..."

 Chapter 153 A Strange Date

    Ding-dong.

    Hearing the doorbell, Mr. Tang, who was chatting with the Ye family father and son, smiled and said, "It must be Feiyan and the others!"

    Upon hearing this, Ye Simin, who had beenposed, immediately became restless.

    "Look at this kid..." Ye Zhenglin shook his head with a smile and scolded, "He''s really never seen the world!"

    However, Mr. Tang secretly nodded at Ye Simin''s reaction, thinking that if Ye Simin was so nervous and attentive to his daughter, Feiyan wouldn''t suffer if she married him in the future.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Ye were busy in the kitchen, preparing a sumptuous lunch. Since Mr. Tang, who liked to do everything himself, hadn''t hired a maid, this government official had to get up and open the door for the younger generation himself.

    "Dad..." As soon as the door opened, Tang Feiyan rushed into Mr. Tang''s arms. This newly married woman was filled with emotion. Dad, do you know your well-behaved daughter, whom you''ve raised for over twenty years, now belongs to someone else...

    Although Mr. Tang didn''t know why his daughter was suddenly so affectionate, he was still greatlyforted. He patted Tang Feiyan''s head, nced at Ye Simin, who was staring dumbfoundedly, andughed, "Alright, girl, you''re all grown up but still so clingy. Be careful or people willugh at you..."

    Ye Simin was naturally staring at Tan Ailing beside Tang Feiyan, but Mr. Tang didn''t notice and missed the true focus of his gaze.

    "Hello, Uncle Tang..." Tan Ailing and Eric greeted politely.

    "Good, good! Come in and sit..."

    At the entrance stood Ye Simin.

    "Come on, Feiyan, let me introduce you..." Mr. Tang said with a smile.

    "No need, Dad, I know him!" Tang Feiyan stopped her father and red at Ye Simin unfriendly, "What are you doing at my house?"

    Mr. Tang frowned and scolded, "Feiyan, how can you be so rude..."

    "Dad, you don''t know how annoying this guy is!" Tang Feiyan, instead of listening to the reprimand, spoke confidently, "If he weren''t Uncle Ye''s son, I would have beaten him up long ago!"

    Hearing his daughter say such things, Mr. Tang couldn''t help but feel a mix of shock and anger, "Feiyan, you..."

    "Tang, take it easy..." It was Ye Zhenglin who couldn''t sit still and walked over.

    "Oh, Uncle Ye, you''re here too..." Tang Feiyan, who had just criticized his son, didn''t feel embarrassed at all and greeted him warmly.

    "Haha, not only am I here, but your Aunt Ye is here too!" Ye Zhenglin seemed unbothered, first nodding to Tan Ailing and Eric, thenughing, "Come on, everyone, sit down and tell Uncle Ye how this rascal has been bothering you."

    After sitting down, Tang Feiyan couldn''t wait toin, "Uncle Ye, you don''t know, these days we''ve been almost driven crazy by your son! At first, he sang love songs and read love poems. Then every morning, he stood at the door with flowers, blocking us from going out. After Eric arrived, he became less brazen, but he still followed us sneakily whenever we went out..."

    As Tang Feiyan recounted each incident, even Ye Simin himself was red-faced with shame, let alone Mr. Tang and Ye Zhenglin!

    "You rascal, I''ll deal with youter!" Ye Zhenglin red fiercely at Ye Simin, then turned to Tang Feiyan and said, "Feiyan, Uncle Ye promises you that this rascal will never bother you again..."

    "Actually, I don''t mind; I''m just worried he''ll bother Ailing..."

    Tang Feiyan''s original intent was to say that Ye Simin''s target wasn''t her but Tan Ailing. However, in Ye Zhenglin''s ears, it sounded different. He thought Tang Feiyan didn''t mind his son''s pursuit but was only concerned about disturbing her friend.

    Thinking the marriage proposal might not be a lost cause, Ye Zhenglin felt ted upon hearing Tang Feiyan''s "hint" and resolved to teach Simin a few more tricks to win her over without disturbing her friend!

    At this moment, Ye Simin sat on the sofa like a scared quail, stealing nces at Tan Ailing and quickly looking away, repeating this pattern. Seeing this, Tang Feiyan grew impatient and pulled Tan Ailing up, saying, "Dad, Uncle Ye, you stay. Ailing and I will go help Mom and Aunt Ye in the kitchen."

    The reason for Tang Feiyan''s departure was clear to Mr. Tang and Ye Zhenglin. However, because Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing were sitting together, they didn''t realize that Ye Simin''s gaze was fixed solely on Tan Ailing.

    Withughtering from the kitchen, Ye Simin''s face showed envy and longing, making Ye Zhenglin silently curse "unworthy son" and more determined to personally teach his son the "Thirty-Six Stratagems of Courtship"!

    Mr. Tang, seeing the fantasizing expression on Ye Simin''s face and the awkward look on Ye Zhenglin''s, shook his head and was about to say something to Eric when the phone rang.

    "Hello... Mayor Han? Hehe, are you calling me now toe over for a meal? ... What''s up? Tell me... Feiyan''s friend named Eric? I know, he''s right next to me... What?... Alright, I got it, I''ll tell him..."

    After hanging up the phone, Mr. Tang looked slightly confused, thought for a moment, and then said to Eric, "Eric, do you know anyone from a prominent family in the Ming Dynasty?"

    Upon hearing Mr. Tang''s question, Ye Simin, who didn''t know the origins of the Ming Dynasty''s prominent families, didn''t react much.

    But Ye Zhenglin''s eyes shed, and he also stared at Eric intently.

    "I don''t know! I only know a guy named ''Li Penghao'' from a prominent family in the Tang Dynasty..." Although Eric only "knew" Li Penghao, his indifferent tone made Mr. Tang and Ye Zhenglin misunderstand more and more, bing increasingly curious about his identity.

    Just as they were about to inquire indirectly, Tang''s mother came out with the dishes and announced that dinner was ready.

    At the dinner table, they never found an opportunity to ask because both mothers were constantly connecting the conversation, trying to get Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin to talk.

    Unfortunately, despite the mothers'' efforts, Tang Feiyan and Ye Simin''s rtionship remained lukewarm.

    After this somewhat helpless lunch, Tang Feiyan, who could see her parents'' efforts, was about to pull Tan Ailing away, saying there was something important to do.

    Stay updated through empire

    Mr. Tang, who couldn''t keep them, could only convey Mayor Han''s message to Eric, "...someone from a prominent family in the Ming Dynasty wants to meet you at Mingyi Cafe at 2:30 this afternoon!"

    "The Ming Dynasty?" Tan Ailing was surprised and looked at Eric with an inquiring gaze.

    "I don''t know what it''s about..." Eric shrugged, "Let''s go and see!"

    Tan Ailing said in a tone that brooked no refusal, "I''ll apany you!"

    With Eric''s "teleportation" technique, as long as he didn''t encounter Grandmasters who could confine space, he wouldn''t need to consider safety issues at all. So, without much thought, he agreed to Tan Ailing''s request.

    "I want to go too." Tang Feiyan also jumped in.

    "Don''t you have something important to do?" Mr. Tang frowned at his daughter. He had already seen through her previous excuses.

    "What''s more important than a friend? I have to apany Ailing..." After agreeing without hesitation, Tang Feiyan left with Eric and Tan Ailing.

    After they left, Mr. Tang, feeling slightly embarrassed, said to Ye Zhenglin and his wife, "Feiyan values friendship..."

    Ye Zhenglin, as if not understanding Tang Feiyan''s true meaning, looked at her back with great appreciation and sighed, "Nowadays, there are few people who value friendship like Feiyan! That''s good... Simin, you must hold onto such a good girl..."

    Ye Simin watched Tan Ailing''s figure in a daze,pletely unaware of what her father was saying. She subconsciously responded, alsopletely unaware of the relieved smiles on the faces of the four parents after she responded.

    "Eric, have you had dealings with people from the Ming Dynasty''s prominent families?" Tang Feiyan had a blind trust and admiration for Eric''s magic, and she wasn''t worried about their safety, just curious.

    "No!" Eric shook his head, "The people I know in this world, except for the Great Vehicle Dharma King of Country A, whom you all know, are also known to you all. How could I have dealings with people from the Ming Dynasty''s prominent families?"

    "It''s unlikely!" Eric didn''t quite believe it, "Even if Li Penghao wants revenge, it should be someone from the Tang Dynasty''s prominent family whoes to me. Why is it the Ming Dynasty''s family now?"

    "The four major families of the Tang Dynasty''s Li family, the Han Dynasty''s Liu family, the Ming Dynasty''s Zhu family, and the Song Dynasty''s Zhao family have intermarried for generations. The current wife of the head of the Ming Dynasty''s prominent family is the younger sister of the head of the Tang Dynasty''s prominent family!" Tan Ailing seemed to agree with Tang Feiyan''s view, "So, as thendlord, the Ming Dynasty''s prominent family is likely to stand up for Li Penghao, who is most favored in the Tang Dynasty''s prominent family!"

    "If my nephew is bullied, as an aunt, I naturally won''t sit idly by. This might be a trap banquet." Seeing Tan Ailing also leaning towards her inference, Tang Feiyan was somewhat smug and suggested, "Eric, why not call the four major secret guards and those vampires to join us, to avoid being bullied by the other party due to their numbers..."

    "No need..." Eric smiled and said, "Although this date is a bit strange and unpredictable, you don''t have to worry! If things go wrong, I''ll take you away immediately..."

 Chapter 154 Invitation from the Ming Dynasty Family

    Upon arriving at Mingyi Cafe on the pedestrian street, Eric and his group were stopped.

    "Sorry, sir! Today, our establishment is closed. We wee you to visit next time..." Continue reading at empire

    Looking at the two waiters who looked apologetic but also somewhat proud, Eric calmly said, "Someone inside is waiting for me."

    The two waiters'' eyes flickered slightly, and their expressions became more respectful. "May I ask for your name, sir?"

    "Eric."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Mr. Eric, pleasee in. The young master has been waiting for you for a long time!"

    Guided by one of the waiters, Eric and his group entered the cafe. On the way, Tang Feiyan pulled Eric and he understood, so he cast a soundproof barrier.

    "Eric, from their tone, it seems that this ce is owned by the Ming Dynasty family?"

    "That''s right, any property of the Ming Dynasty family will have the character ''Ã÷'' (Ming) in it!" Tan Ailing, who knew Eric didn''t understand these things very well, exined on his behalf.

    "It seems we''re entering the tiger''s den!" Tang Feiyan said, excited yet nervous. "Just now, I used my spiritual perception and found that those two waiters have near-top-notch skills. Could it be that the Ming Dynasty family is so strong that they can use such experts as waiters?"

    "Even a country doesn''t have that kind of power!" Tan Ailing looked very suspicious. "This should be a temporary disguise for the Ming Dynasty family''s bodyguards... Didn''t you hear? They said the ''young master'' is waiting for Eric!"

    Tan Ailing sighed inexplicably and added, "You have to be careful not to use your spiritual perception casually. It can be seen as a provocation by high-level experts of the same level! You know, someone with the status of the young master of the five major families will definitely have pre-heaven experts protecting him..."

    "Wow!" Tang Feiyan obediently replied, somewhat incredulous. "Ailing, the young master of the Ming Dynasty family, wouldn''te out in person just for a small matter like Li Penghao, right?"

    "Yeah, I''m also a bit puzzled about the intentions of this young master..."

    "Alright, there''s no need to guess anymore!" Eric smiled, "We''ll know the answer soon!"

    At this moment, the waiter had already led Eric and them to a private room. Inside, he was saying something to two guard-like individuals standing at the door.

    Eric lifted the soundproof barrier just in time to hear the guard on the left exim in amazement, "Mr. Eric is indeed worthy of being a pre-heaven-level expert. Your aura is so strong, I couldn''t even hear a sound! If it weren''t for my eyes, I wouldn''t believe you were already standing in front of me..."

    Eric nodded faintly, without making any further gestures, just looking at the door of the private room.

    Perhaps feeling that a pre-heaven expert should have such a cold and arrogant posture, the left guard didn''t feel disrespected at all. Instead, he bowed slightly and said, "The young master is inside. Pleasee in, Mr. Eric!"

    Before Eric could take a step, he added, "Please leave your two femalepanions outside. The young master only wants to see you..."

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan hadn''t spoken yet when Eric''s gaze turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "The three of us either go in together or leave together!"

    "Don''t think that just because you''re a pre-heaven expert, you can be so arrogant!" The right guard seemed unhappy with the left guard''s somewhat weak tone and preempted him, "You should know that the young master of our Ming Dynasty family is waiting for you inside. Don''t lose face..."

    His disdainful words provoked a simultaneous angry snort from Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan. But before they could act, Eric used a mental magic technique, "Pressure," on him.

    Suddenly, the right guard felt inexplicably anxious and frightened. He was sweating all over, his legs trembling, and even his breathing became more and more difficult.

    "Mr. Eric, please withdraw your momentum!" Seeing hispanion''s unusual condition, the left guard hurriedly said, "We are just servants and cannot make decisions. If there is any rudeness, please forgive us, Mr. Eric..."

    Just then, a clear and pleasant voice came from inside the private room, "The servants are ignorant. Mr. Eric, please don''t mind them. Pleasee in with your friends..."

    Seeing that the right guard was already showing signs of being intimidated, Eric felt that the lesson had been enough. He withdrew the "Pressure" and, with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, entered the private room.

    As soon as they entered, a handsome young man in his mid-twenties stood up to greet them, smiling, "I am Zhu Mingde. I apologize for the intrusion and hope Mr. Eric won''t mind..."

    "Zhu Mingde?" Tan Ailing asked in surprise. "Are you really Zhu Mingde, the ''arrogant of the heavens'' from the Ming Dynasty family?"

    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the youngdy to have heard of me!" Zhu Mingde smiled warmly. Unlike the awe-inspiring look he had when first seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, his eyes now showed no sign of that amazement. "Mr. Eric, Miss Tan, Miss Tang, please take a seat!"

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s expressions changed slightly. They hadn''t expected Zhu Mingde to know them. It seemed that the Ming Dynasty family had done some investigation.

    Eric gently took their hands and sat opposite Zhu Mingde.

    In the private room, besides the four of them, there was an old man with white hair concentrating on brewing tea.

    This old man made Eric pause for a few seconds, not out of curiosity as to why he was brewing tea in a coffee shop, but because he discovered that the old man''s skill was actually not inferior to the Dragon Elephant King of the Shura Sect.

    Zhu Mingde was also not simple. Through the True Eye, Eric found that Zhu Mingde''s skill was definitely not inferior to Tan Ailing''s. In other words, Zhu Mingde was also a pre-heaven expert!... No wonder he was acimed as the ''arrogant of the heavens''!

    Eric also noticed that the old man opposite was using spiritual perception to probe their skills.

    Not liking being spied on, Eric immediately set up a barrier around the three of them, blocking the old man''s spiritual perception, and then smiled at the old man, who also smiled awkwardly, withdrew his perception, and served them tea.

    As they enjoyed the tea, Zhu Mingde casually asked, "Mr. Eric, do you happen to know a university student named Ma Taiping?"

    "Ma Taiping?" Eric thought for a moment and said, "I once lived in a vi with someone named Ma Taiping, but I wouldn''t say we knew each other. I don''t know if he''s the ''Ma Taiping'' you''re talking about!"

    Zhu Mingde nodded, as if he had already received confirmation, and said, "This Ma Taiping is the son of my seventh grandfather''s daughter, so he is also my cousin. He used to be quite smart, but now he seems to have be mentally handicapped..."

    Eric listened quietly, his expression unchanged. Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, on the other hand, showed a sensitive andpassionate side, both showing expressions of pity.

    Zhu Mingde stared at Eric''s eyes intently and continued, "It''s not just Ma Taiping. Three others in that vi also had issues! Gu Wenbo became blind, Zhou Shufeng became impotent, and Chang Yingjun became paralyzed..."

    Eric responded coldly to Zhu Mingde''s gaze and asked calmly, "So, Master Zhu came to remind me to go to the hospital early for a check-up to avoid any unknown illnesses?"

    "Mr. Eric, you''re really humorous! With your pre-heaven level of skill, what illnesses could you possibly have?" Zhu Mingde smiled and then said seriously, "I just wanted to ask if Mr. Eric knows what''s going on!"

    "I think you should ask Li Penghao! After all, he spent much more time with those people than I did and might know something..."

    "Mr. Eric may not know. Li Penghao is also my cousin. I''ve asked him. He said that it was after you left that Ma Taiping and the others had problems, and he also mentioned some of Ma Taiping''s misbehavior to you..."

    "So, you''ve already concluded that I''m avenging them?"

    Zhu Mingde found it difficult to answer this question and could only smile awkwardly, saying, "Our Ming Dynasty family just wants to investigate the truth of the matter. I believe Mr. Eric wouldn''t want to continue being suspected, right?"

    Eric smiled faintly and said, "I don''t have to cooperate with your investigation just because you suspect me, right? You know, I''m worth hundreds of thousands per second..."

    This yful remark amused Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan but angered the old man brewing tea. He was about to do something, but Zhu Mingde stopped him.

    "I also believe that Mr. Eric is definitely not the kind of person who would do such things for fun. Let''s not discuss this matter anymore!" Zhu Mingde decisively put an end to the matter.

    Eric nodded and said, "In that case, we''ll take our leave!"

    "Please wait."

    "What else is there?"

    "I wonder where Mr. Eric learned his skills?"

    "Do I need to answer that question?"

    Eric''s cold and rude retort made the old man brewing tea even more furious, and even Zhu Mingde''s face showed a hint of displeasure.

    "I wonder what Mr. Eric''s ns are for the future?" Zhu Mingde no longer beat around the bush and went straight to the point. "I represent our Ming Dynasty family and sincerely invite Mr. Eric to join us!"

    "You''re inviting Eric to join the Ming Dynasty family?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously, holding onto Eric''s arm. "What benefits are you prepared to offer Eric?"

    Zhu Mingde nced at Tang Feiyan and chuckled, "Originally, I was going to marry my sister Zhu Mingfang to Mr. Eric, but now it seems inappropriate!"

    Tang Feiyan, who only heard the first half of the sentence, looked annoyed until Zhu Mingde finished speaking. She then smiled and said, "Tell us about the treatment you''re prepared to offer Eric, but skip the part about women..."

    Eric and Tan Ailing did not stop Tang Feiyan''s nonsense. They also wanted to know what kind of price the Ming Dynasty family would offer to recruit talent.

    Zhu Mingde gave Eric a sympathetic look and said seriously, "As long as Mr. Eric is willing to join the Ming Dynasty family, we will give you the treatment of a first-ss guest! You don''t have to deal with any trivial matters of the Ming Dynasty family usually, just follow the orders of the family head. You''ll receive an annual bonus of 30 million RMB and can freely use the forces below three-star level of the Ming Dynasty family in various ces... What do you think, Mr. Eric? Our Ming Dynasty family is very sincere. Consider it!"

 Chapter 155 I Want Her

    Eric, Tan, and Tang looked at each other, none of them expecting the Ming Dynasty family to offer such generous terms. Eric and Tang Feiyan were surprised by the annual sry of 30 million and the ease of just taking money without doing anything, while Tan Ailing was shocked by the promise of being able to freely use forces below the three-star level!

    Zhu Mingde seemed very satisfied with Eric''s reaction, sitting confidently in his seat, smiling without saying a word.

    Eric suddenly stood up, and slightly bowed to Zhu Mingde, whose face lit up with joy.

    "Thank you for your kindness, but I won''t agree..."

    The unexpected answer from Zhu Mingde made his smile freeze on his face. "Why? If Mr. Eric is not satisfied with the treatment we offer, then please state your requirements, and we can negotiate..."

    "There''s nothing to negotiate!" Eric said calmly but firmly. "I have never had the habit of serving others! If it were your Ming Dynasty family swearing loyalty to me, then I might consider..."

    "Insolence!" The old man brewing tea stood up abruptly, his eyes gleaming fiercely as he stared at Eric. If it weren''t for Zhu Mingde''s hand in front of him, he might have alreadye forward to attack.

    Zhu Mingde pulled back the old man''s hand and stood up slowly, exuding a fierce aura. He looked at Eric and said in a firm tone, "Mr. Eric, please take back your insulting words against our Ming Dynasty family..."

    Eric was indifferent to his words. Tang Feiyan stood up to respond on his behalf, "Hey, don''t wrongly use Eric. Who insulted your Ming Dynasty family? If you want to teach him a lesson because Eric rejected your offer, then just do it, instead of saying meaningless things here..."

    When Tang Feiyan was at home, she kept her distance from Eric due to concerns for her parents. She could only watch helplessly as Ailing and Eric showed affectionate and sweet gestures, which made her very upset. Now that she was out, she naturally wanted to make up for that "loss." Tan Ailing also understood her good friend''s thoughts, so she let her dominate Eric and speak for him.

    Zhu Mingde said with deep meaning, "Mr. Eric, are you overestimating your strength? Although a pre-heaven expert is indeed the pinnacle of martial artists, there are also differences in strength among them! Do you think you can beat someone who has been in the pre-heaven realm for twenty years, with far superior skills and experience than you?"

    Is a pre-heaven expert the pinnacle of martial artists? Then what about that guy Zhou Dian?

    Disdainful of Zhu Mingde''s "shallow knowledge," Eric said coldly, "I can prove to you with facts!"

    "Very well..." Zhu Mingdeughed in anger, his voice deep. "Gu Lao, please teach this arrogant frog at the bottom of the well a lesson..."

    "Yes, young master!"

    At the response of the old man called "Gu Lao," the wooden table between the two sides suddenly shattered into pieces. In the flying wood chips, Gu Lao reached out with his ws, aiming for Eric''s face.

    This grab was not only fast but also fierce. Judging by its momentum, even if it grabbed a piece of iron, it would still shatter it into powder.

    However, Ericpletely disregarded this grab. He was just turning his head to talk to Tang Feiyan!

    This kind of disdain naturally made Gu Lao furious. He suddenly exerted his full strength, believing that even Eric, this "pre-heaven expert," would be torn apart by his ws.

    Unfortunately, what resisted him was not his target, Eric. It was Tan Ailing, who had long been on guard! And it was not a "hand," but a "leg"!

    It has to be said that legs are indeed longer than hands.

    When Gu Lao''s ws were still half a foot away from Eric, Tan Ailing''s leg was only one finger away from his waist.

    Although it was not clear how strong Tan Feiyan, who kicked him, was, Gu Lao knew at least one thing ¡ª under Tan Feiyan''s control, he could not harm Mr. Eric, who was also a pre-heaven expert!

    Since his attack was ineffective, there was no need to test Tan Feiyan''s strength with his waist.

    Gu Lao retracted his ws and stepped back, looking at Tan Ailing, and said, "Mr. Eric, don''t you have the demeanor of a master? Letting a woman speak for you..."

    "What does it matter?" Tang Feiyan interrupted. "Ailing is my good friend. Why can''t she speak for my man? If you want to fight, then fight...!"

    "Tang Feiyan, do you want to wade into this muddy water?"

    "Please enlighten me, senior." There was a hint of excitement in Tan Ailing''s eyes. She had always been fond of martial arts. Since she was injured, she had not had a real fight with anyone for several months. Now she was eager to test her strength.

    "Hmph..." Seeing the little girl in front of him not knowing what was good for her, Gu Lao felt quite bored. He said viciously to Eric, "Mr. Eric, you''d better prepare yourself. I will soone to learn from you!" Tan Ailing was not angry because of Gu Lao''s words, which was quite appreciated by Gu Lao. However, appreciation aside, he would not show mercy in his attack!

    Gu Lao''s w technique was sharp and elusive, while Tan Ailing''s leg skills were domineering and fierce. For a moment, they were evenly matched.

    Of course, this was only temporary.

    Although Tan Ailing had benefited from her misfortune and made great progress in her skills after recovering, not only had she learned "Breaking Mountain Fist" and "Eighteen Falls on the Clothes" from the Medicine King Sect''s Library, but she had also mastered the top-notch internal skill "Ice Heart Secret." However, she had only recently entered the pre-heaven realm, so at this stage, she was no match for mature pre-heaven experts like Gu Lao.

    Gradually, Tan Ailing found herself at a disadvantage. Although there was no immediate danger, defeat was only a matter of time.

    Eric had known that Tan Ailing had been looking for a real battle to test her martial arts, so he did not stop her from participating. Now that he saw she had honed her skills and was in a disadvantageous position, it was time for him to intervene!

    After reminding Tang Feiyan to protect herself, Eric, with the help of the "Swift Technique," shed into the battle circle between Tan Ailing and Gu Lao. The silent "Qi Shield" he emitted blocked all of Gu Lao''s attacks.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Feeling that the resistance was greater than his attack strength, Gu Lao stopped and looked at Eric in disbelief, saying, "Mr. Eric is indeed extraordinary, to possess such a strong protective Qi shield..."

    Eric did not respond, only saying lightly, "Do you want to continue?"

    Gu Lao looked helpless and shook his head lightly. He had originally thought that with himself and his young master, both pre-heaven experts, they would be able topletely suppress Mr. Eric. But now he realized that it was just wishful thinking! Not only did Mr. Eric have a friend who was no weaker than his young master, but his skills were also beyondparison! Just by using a protective Qi shield, he blocked all of Gu Lao''s attacks. How could this battle continue...

    Gu Lao, as a guest of the Ming Dynasty family, naturally had the authority to make such a decision.

    "Since we''re not fighting, we''ll take our leave!" With that, Eric turned and left with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan.

    Gu Lao didn''t know whether to detain them or not, so he could only look at Zhu Mingde. However, he found that his young master was sitting alone in the corner of the room, lost in thought, with a faint smile on his face.

    This frightened Gu Lao. He quickly approached Zhu Mingde and shook him, saying, "Young master, what''s wrong with you..."

    Coming back to his senses from the violent shaking, Zhu Mingde frowned and said discontentedly, "Gu Lao, what are you doing?"

    Although Zhu Mingde''s tone was not good, Gu Lao couldn''t care less. He sighed in relief and said, "Young master, you suddenly fell silent just now, and I thought you had been ambushed..."

    Zhu Mingde smiled suddenly but then realized that the room was empty except for them. He was surprised, "Huh, where did Miss Tan go?"

    Although it was strange that he only asked about "Miss Tan" and not "Mr. Eric," Gu Lao immediately replied, "She has left with Mr. Eric!"

    "Why didn''t you stop her?" Zhu Mingdeined.

    "With Mr. Eric there, I don''t think I could have stopped her..." Out of respect for the strong, even if he wasn''t in front of Eric, Gu Lao still used the honorific "Mr. Eric."

    "What? Gu Lao, you''re not Mr. Eric''s match?" This statement proved that Zhu Mingde had indeed been daydreaming just now.

    "Yes." Gu Lao smiled bitterly. "Mr. Eric didn''t even make a move. Just by using his protective Qi shield, he blocked my ''Ghost w''!"

    "Really..." Zhu Mingde, known as the "pride of heaven," was incredulous. "Could it be that he has a protective skill simr to ''Diamond Body Technique''?"

    "Even if it''s not a protective Qi shield of a pre-heaven expert, but a magical protective skill. If he has trained this skill to the point where it can be extended three feet away, I can''t match it..."

    "Extended three feet?" Zhu Mingde''s expression was slightly dazed. "He''s so young, how did he train it?"

    Gu Lao thought for a moment and came up with two reasons for Eric, "Maybe this ''Mr. Eric,'' like the ''Crown Prince'' of the Northern Mafia Alliance, has mastered the art of preserving his youth and has not aged for decades. It''s also possible that Mr. Eric has consumed some precious elixir, which has greatly increased his strength..."

    "Oh..." Zhu Mingde sighed softly. Regardless of the reasons, this "pride of heaven" had already been dealt a blow.

    Seeing his young master in such a state, Gu Lao quickly changed the subject, "By the way, young master, what were you thinking about just now, so absorbed?"

    Gu Lao''s diversion seemed to work. Zhu Mingde immediately became spirited and said firmly, "Gu Lao, I want her, I want Miss Tan to be my wife!"

    Gu Lao was slightly surprised. Although Miss Tan was exceptionally beautiful, she was not the most beautiful among the women the young master had encountered. Why did the young master want to marry her?

    Perhaps sensing Gu Lao''s doubt, Zhu Mingde exined, "Miss Tan, at such a young age, was able to enter the pre-heaven realm with the second-rate internal skill of the Tan family. Her talent must be unparalleled. I also consider myself a genius. After webine, our offspring will have the best genes in the world. They will surely be the top existence in human society and will make our Ming Dynasty family the world''s number one power..."

    Looking at his young master''s somewhat crazy expression, Gu Lao was speechless. It seemed that the young master only saw Miss Tan as a tool for reproduction...

    Noticing Gu Lao''s expression, Zhu Mingde continued excitedly, "And Miss Tan has such a good rtionship with Eric''s femalepanion, so after we join together, we will be able to take advantage of Eric''s..."

    Gu Lao hesitated, not knowing whether to tell the young master about Eric hugging Miss Tan as they left. In his opinion, Mr. Eric''s rtionship with Miss Tan was not ordinary, and they might even be lovers!

    Just as he was about to speak, Zhu Mingde announced loudly, "I will go to Cangzhou tomorrow to propose to the Tan family!"

    "It''s so exciting, it''s like negotiating with the underworld! A disagreement leads to a fight." In the car, Tang Feiyan was excitedly chatting away.

    "What negotiations with the underworld?" Tan Ailingughed and scolded, "If the people of the Ming Dynasty family hear this, they will not let you off easily..."

    Find adventures at empire

    "That''s even better!" Tang Feiyan said arrogantly, "I was just thinking about finding someone to try out my ''Soft Palm''!"

    "If you''re itching for a fight, then let me apany you for a few moves. Don''t go looking for someone else to fight!"

    "Why?" Tan Ailing''s serious expression made Tang Feiyan curious. "Didn''t you say that fighting with your people wouldn''t reveal your true skill level?"

    "Feiyan, do you know, the ''Basic Breathing Exercises'' you practice are very mysterious! Although the rate of umting true qi is extremely slow, it has excellent concealment. When you don''t use your skills, even if I use my spiritual perception to its fullest, I can''t detect any trace of true qi in your body..."

    Tang Feiyan somewhat understood and said, "You mean, you want me to pretend to be incapable of martial arts in peacetime, and then surprise the enemy at a critical moment?"

    "More or less."

    "Okay, I agree!" Tang Feiyan smiled slyly, "Hehe, I love being cunning..."

    Tan Ailing and Eric shook their heads at the same time, showing helpless smiles.

    "Ailing, it''s not even four o''clock yet, let Eric go home first, and we''ll go see Wu Mei..." After smiling to herself for a while, Tang Feiyan changed her expression to excitement and brought up the topic again.

    "No..." Tan Ailing shook her head. "I want to go back and digest the gains from this battle. If you want to go, go by yourself!"

    "What''s the point of going alone?" Tang Feiyan gave up her n. After a while, she couldn''t stay quiet and asked again, "Ailing, do you know what Zhu Mingde meant by ''three-star level''?"

    "That''s the power level of the Ming Dynasty family. Three stars represent the power in the county-level officialdom and the business world with assets of less than tens of millions of RMB! In other words, once Eric takes on this position as a guest of the Ming Dynasty family, he can directlymand the county mayor supported by the Ming Dynasty family to help him, and he can also directly transfer the ount funds of thosepanies with assets of less than tens of millions of RMB supported by the Ming Dynasty family..."

    "Wow, Eric, you''re truly a husband who can''t be spoiled! I love you..." Tang Feiyan blew a kiss to Eric, her eyes flirtatious, "I''m so eager to go home now, I want to express my love with actions..."

    Eric and Tan Ailing naturally understood what that "action" was, and their expressions were different. The man took a deep breath and swallowed, while the woman blushed and rolled her eyes!

 Chapter 156 Tan Family Meeting

    Cangzhou, Tan Family Manor.

    "Tan Chu, why do you think Grandpa called us back so urgently?" Tan Mom felt inexplicably nervous.

    "I don''t know." Tan Dad, who was originally teaching at the martial arts school, suddenly received a call from Grandpa, asking him to bring his wife back to the Tan headquarters. Up to now, he is still puzzled!

    After some thought, Tan Mom asked, "Do you think it''s rted to Ailing?"

    "Probably!" Tan Dad also felt it might be.

    "Don''t guess anymore!" Tan Dad shook his head. "Everything will be clear once we see Grandpa!"

    When they entered the family meeting hall, they were surprised to find that, apart from the old man of the Tan family, all the priests and important family members were present.

    Tan and his wife calmed themselves and stepped forward to salute, "Greetings, Grandpa, and all the Priests..."

    "Alright, please sit down!" Grandpa Tan waved impatiently and said to everyone in the hall, "I called everyone here today to consult you all on a major issue concerning the future of our Tan family..."

    With this statement, the decision-makers of the Tan family all looked different, but Tan and his wife rxed.

    "This matter is about Ailing, the daughter of Ah Chu and Ying!"

    After hearing Grandpa Tan''sst sentence, Tan and his wife, who had just rxed, tensed up again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Grandpa..." a public rtions manager responsible for dealing with the martial arts world asked, "Could it be that there''s been a change in Ailing''s marriage to the Medicine King Sect''s young master?"

    "Yes."

    These simple two words caused a stir in the quiet meeting hall, and Tan and his wife were even more nervous.

    Everyone kept asking, "Could it be that the elders of the Medicine King Sect oppose the marriage with our Tan family?" or "Could it be that the young man from the Medicine King Sect doesn''t want Ailing anymore?"

    No one thought of any other possibilities, because everyone in the Tan family agreed to this "high-reaching" marriage! So if there was a problem, it naturally arose from the side of the Medicine King Sect!

    "Quiet down..." Grandpa Tan nced sternly at everyone, and when the meeting hall quieted down, he continued, "Things are not as you all think. The Medicine King Sect has not reneged on this marriage!"

    In the puzzled and urging eyes of everyone, Grandpa Tan exined, "Yesterday, the young master of the Ming Dynasty family, Zhu Mingde, personally came to our door and said he wanted to marry our Ailing..."

    This sentence was more powerful than before, and the entire meeting hall exploded.

    After a long while, the mor subsided.

    After looking at each other, a Tan family member spoke up, "I wonder what Grandpa and the Priests mean..."

    "We discussed it all night, but we couldn''te to a unified conclusion! So, today I called you all together to hear your suggestions!"

    Now that the second-generation disciples knew about this matter, they were all a bit strange. This wasn''t a difficult decision, so why couldn''t Grandpa and the others agree?

    Perhaps they thought it was better for the closest rtives of the parties involved to express their opinions, so everyone''s gaze unconsciously focused on Tan and his wife.

    Tan Mom also looked at Tan Dad and asked, "Grandpa, does the young master of the Ming Dynasty family know that Ailing already has a fianc¨¦?"

    "He knows..." Grandpa Tan looked at Tan Dad, "But Zhu Mingde said he doesn''t mind..."

    "It''s not a matter of whether he minds or not!" Before Tan Dad could speak, the public rtions manager of the Tan family interjected, "Everyone here knows the power of the Medicine King Sect. If we break off the engagement for the Ming Dynasty family, the consequences will be unbearable for our Tan family!"

    "But, Zhu Mingde said that all consequences will be borne by the Ming Dynasty family..." The Priest who spoke may have been inclined to marry into the Ming Dynasty family.

    "Fourth Priest, although the Ming Dynasty family is powerful, the Medicine King Sect is not much inferior. We must not make our Tan family an object of scorn..."

    Grandpa Tan waved his hand to silence the mor and said calmly, "Zhu Mingde said he is willing to use the ''Lesser Yang Divine Technique'' as a betrothal gift!"

    With these words, the entire meeting hall fell silent.

    All the Tan descendants present knew that the "Lesser Yang Divine Technique" was derived from the Ming Dynasty family''s first divine technique, the "Nine Yang Divine Technique." Although not as exceptional as the "Nine Yang Divine Technique," it was still a top-notch technique!

    They also knew that the reason why the Tan family had not produced any pre-heaven experts for two hundred years was not because of inferior aptitude orck of diligence, but because theycked a superior internal cultivation method!

    To generate robust true energy sufficient to break through the Ren and Du meridians in one''s lifetime with a second-rate cultivation method, it was impossible without ingesting celestial treasures, precious herbs, and elixirs that could greatly increase one''s power!

    Therefore, everyone present knew how important this "Lesser Yang Divine Technique" as a betrothal gift would be to the Tan family. It was no wonder that Grandpa, who always valued reputation, was in a dilemma!

    After a while, the public rtions manager whispered, "After all, Zhu Mingde is just the young master of the Ming Dynasty family. Can he decide to use the ''Lesser Yang Divine Technique'' as a betrothal gift?"

    "With Zhu Mingde''s status, he probably wouldn''t make such an empty promise!" Fourth Priest said confidently.

    The public rtions manager still had some concerns, "But, what about the Medicine King Sect..."

    "Forget about the Medicine King Sect! Even if they take action against our Tan family, the Ming Dynasty family will stand in front of us!"

    Another Priest also said with longing, "Even if the betrothal gift from the Medicine King Sect is at most a dozen ''Nourishing Essence Pills,'' it can help our Tan family produce two pre-heaven experts. Although the ''Lesser Yang Divine Technique'' of the Ming Dynasty family may not have an immediate effect, it can bless our descendants and truly make the Tan family a first-ss family capable of producing pre-heaven experts!"

    "But, what about their reputation for being untrustworthy..."

    Fourth Priest said disdainfully, "Ailing and the young master of the Medicine King Sect have not officially engaged or exchanged betrothal gifts. Where does the usation of being untrustworthye from?"

    Seeing that everyone seemed to lean towards marrying into the Ming Dynasty family, Tan Mom couldn''t help but say, "Fourth Priest, I''m afraid Ailing will not agree to contact the betrothal with the young master of the Medicine King Sect..."

    Fourth Priest waved his hand indifferently, "For the rise of the family, personal wishes must be sacrificed. You, as parents, just need to persuade her..."

    "It''s useless!" Tan Dad smiled bitterly, "Fourth Priest has been in seclusion in the manor for a long time. I''m afraid he doesn''t know Ailing''s temperament. She absolutely won''t listen to us in this matter..."

    Tan Mom added, "If we push her too hard, she will sever ties with us and leave..."

    Those who knew Ailing nodded, feeling that this was indeed Ailing''s style.

    Discover hidden content at empire

    Fourth Priest became angry and said bitterly, "She''s rebellious! If she doesn''t listen, lock her up..." He didn''t finish his sentence because he suddenly remembered that this niece named "Ailing" was already a pre-heaven expert! If she wanted to leave, the Tan family couldn''t keep her.

    Seeing the suddenly silent crowd, Grandpa Tan spoke slowly, "We shouldn''t interfere in this matter. Let them handle it themselves! In a few days, invite both young masters in the name of my birthday..."

    "After hanging up the phone, Tan Ailing frowned slightly.

    "What''s wrong?" Eric asked, holding her slender waist gently.

    "Mom said Grandpa is celebrating his birthday and wants me to bring you to Cangzhou for a visit," Tan Ailing said, slightly puzzled. "But from my mom''s tone, I feel like something''s off..."

    "What''s so strange about that?" Tang Feiyanzily leaned on Eric''s shoulder and chuckled. "Most likely your aunt is eager to see her son-inw..."

    Rolling her eyes, Tan Ailing calmly said, "Get lost."

    Tang Feiyan, undeterred, asked, "Ailing, when are we leaving?"

    "Today is the 17th, and Grandpa''s birthday is on the 23rd of this month. We just need to arrive a day or two early!"

    Tang Feiyan nodded, nibbling on Eric''s ear, and teasingly asked, "Eric, how do you n to go?"

    Eric patted her pert bottom and said, puzzled, "Of course, we''ll take a ne! Do we need to walk there?"

    "I didn''t mean that!" Tang Feiyan rified, "I meant, are you bringing your four bodyguards and the Bentley Mulliner 728?"

    Eric shook his head, "Why would I bring them to your home? There''s no need to show off in front of family..."

    Understanding Tang Feiyan''s concern, Tan Ailing exined with a smile, "Feiyan is worried about you losing face..."

    "In what way?" Eric asked.

    "Grandpa''s birthday will surely invite various prestigious families, and theparison between them will exceed your imagination. Theypare attire,panions, vehicles, and grandeur..."

    Eric frowned slightly, "Sounds a bit shallow..."

    "Exactly!" Tan Ailing didn''t hide the fact that the Tan family was also part of this circle. "The circles of these second-rate families are indeed superficial and mboyant! True aristocratic families, like the Five Great Families, disdain such behavior because they are already revered enough on their own and don''t need to rely on external objects to outshine others!"

    "So, what do you think I should do?"

    "Do you care about others'' opinions?" Tan Ailing smiled and asked back.

    Eric spread his arms, embracing both Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, and said with a smile, "I only care about your opinions..."

    Feeling sweet in their hearts, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan no longer dwelled on this topic, as they were both the kind of people who didn''t care about others'' opinions!"

 Chapter 157 Guests from Medicine King Sect

    Since there wasn''t much going on, Eric and the others arrived in Cangzhou on the 20th.

    Upon arriving in her hometown, Tan Ailing didn''t take Eric directly to the Tan family''s headquarters, Tanjiazhuang, but instead took him and Tang Feiyan to her parents'' vi.

    The Tan family had three to four hundred members, so all of them couldn''t live in Tanjiazhuang. Many core members had residences elsewhere, including Tan Dad and Tan Mom.

    "Mom, I''m back..." Upon seeing Tan Mom, Tan Ailing just greeted her briefly, not making the kind of hugging andughing gestures that Tang Feiyan did when she met Tang Mom.

    Tan Mom seemed ustomed to Tan Ailing''s indifferent expression. She hugged her daughter and said, "Why didn''t you give us a heads up? Your dad is still at school, but he should be back soon..."

    "Auntie, I''m here too!" Tang Feiyan casually squeezed in between the mother and daughter, smiling brightly.

    Tan Mom was also casual with Tang Feiyan, lightly patting her fair and delicate face, and said, "Is Feiyan craving for the Lionfish dish that I make?"

    "Yes, yes," Tang Feiyan made a drooling expression and said, "I''ve been craving it so much!"

    Tan Mom smiled and patted her cheek again before turning her gaze to Eric.

    Such a handsome young man! He looks so good standing next to Ailing... But, he seems a bit delicate!

    Your adventure continues at empire

    Seeing Tan Mom sizing up Eric, Tang Feiyan immediately said, "Auntie, this is your future son-inw! What do you think, does he pass?"

    Tan Mom chuckled and said, "Good, very good! You must be Eric, the young master of Medicine King Sect?"

    Feeling touched by Tan Mom''s affection, Eric nodded and said, "Yes, Tan Mom, I am Eric, Ailing''s fianc¨¦!"

    Seeing Tan Mom suddenly lost in thought, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, what''s wrong?"

    "Oh, nothing!" Tan Mom shook her head, a hint of nostalgia in her eyes. "I just suddenly remembered Eric..."

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan exchanged a nce, feeling strange but not saying anything.

    Tan Mom then exined to Eric, "Eric is Ailing''s younger brother. He''s only thirteen years old this year. He was an orphan, but not long ago he suddenly found his rtives and was hurriedly taken abroad. He didn''t even have time to say goodbye to me! If it weren''t for Ailing saying that the evidence was sufficient, I would have suspected he was kidnapped... Ah, Eric also used to call me ''Tan Mom''!"

    Eric nced at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, knowing this was the reason they gave for Eric''s sudden disappearance, simr to their approach with Wu Mei!

    Eric naturally wouldn''t reveal his identity.

    To this elder who genuinely cared for him, he said, "Then you should also call me ''Little Me also call you ''Tan Mom''!"

    Tan Mom was slightly startled but then nodded in agreement. She liked this young master of Medicine King Sect, and the feeling he gave her was just as warm and friendly as the Eric from back then.

    "However..." Eric added, "After I marry Ailing, I can''t call you that anymore. By then, I''ll have to call you ''Mom''!"

    This somewhat pleasing remark did not make Tan Mom happy. Instead, her face changed slightly, and she said vaguely, "Don''t stand at the door,e on in!"

    Eric and the others were smart enough to know that they couldn''t ask anything, so they decided to adapt to the situation!

    The reason why the Tan family was at the forefront among the second-rate families wasrgely due to their unique management methods.

    The third rule of the Tan family''s rules stated that all Tan family members must live together in Tanjiazhuang before the age of sixteen. It was said that this could cultivate unity among them and facilitate the instition of the family-first concept!

    However, this brainwashing method did not affect strong-willed individuals like Tan Ailing. Fortunately, those sixteen years were not wasted. The third-generation disciples of the Tan family were able to create talents like "Chain Legs" at a young age!

    "Ailing, you''re back..." Although she came to Tanjiazhuang with her parents, the third-generation disciple who served as the gatekeeper greeted Tan Ailing first.

    "Tan Ping, Tan Xuan, are you two on duty to greet guests today?" Seeing her childhood friends, Tan Ailing smiled.

    "Indeed, there are so many people today. Our grandfather must have quite a lot of face..." Tan Xuan said with a friendly smile, casually greeting Tan Mom and Tan Dad.

    Probably used to seeing such situations, Tan Dad and the others didn''t mind. They just gave some instructions to Tan Ailing and went in first.

    As soon as the two elders left, Tan Xuan dropped his facade and jokingly said to Tang Feiyan, "Feiyan, you''re here too..."

    "What''s that supposed to mean, Tan Xuan..." Tang Feiyan red at him, "Not weing me?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "How could I dare! I just feel that with your presence, my ce here shines even brighter..."

    "Enough!" Tan Ping interrupted Tan Xuan''s nonsense and looked at Eric, asking, "Ailing, is this your fianc¨¦, the legendary young master of Medicine King Sect?"

    "I''m Eric, nice to meet you all." Seeing their good rtionship with Ailing, Eric smiled and greeted them.

    Tan Ping returned the greeting, while Tan Xuan continued to smile and said, "Brother-inw, since you''re the young master of Medicine King Sect, I hope you''ll give me free treatment when Ie to see a doctor in the future..."

    Seeing him like this, it seemed that he was unaware that the elders were somewhat wavering in Ailing''s marriage.

    Tan Ping heard him say something out of the blue like that, and couldn''t help but pull him, but he didn''t mind, still smiling and waiting for Eric''s answer.

    After seriously considering it, Eric said, "The consultation fee can be waived, but you''ll have to pay for the medicine. I''ll sell it to you at cost, I won''t make any profit from you..."

    Tan Xuan raised his thumb in admiration and praised, "Eric is indeed not the extravagant and wasteful type! If you had tried to exempt all my fees, I would have been worried about marrying Ling Jie to you..."

    Not quite understanding what he meant, Eric wanted to ask further, but he didn''t have the chance because more guests arrived!

    Tan Xuan sighed with a look of distress, "Eric, you go in first! It''s pitiful that Tan Ping and I still have to work hard here to entertain and smile at the guests..."

    Unable to stand his nonsense, Tan Ping kicked him discreetly and said to Eric, "Young Master Eric, the congrattory guests from Medicine King Sect have also arrived. You can go and greet them."

    "Congrattory guests from Medicine King Sect?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously, "Do you know who they are?"

    "They are two beautifuldies..." Tan Xuan said with an intoxicated look, "One of them is simply like a fairy descending to earth. I''m not afraid to say, I think she''s more beautiful than both of you. I wonder who will be so fortunate to marry her in the future..."

    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged a nce, vaguely guessing who the congrattory guests from Medicine King Sect were. They nodded to Tan Ping and Tan Xuan, then walked hand in hand into Tan''s family manor.

    The guests who arrived first stayed in the courtyard, chatting in small groups. As the protagonist, Tan''s grandfather was still in the inner courtyard and would onlye out after the formal banquet started.

    The arrival of Eric and his group immediately caused a stir, as all three of them had top-notch looks. However, after the initial awe, many gazes turned scornful. This was because their attire was too ordinary, clearly indicating that they were not from a distinguished background.

    "Who are they?"

    "I don''t know... Maybe they''re someone''s entourage?"

    "Are you kidding me? Look at the demeanor of these three. Do they look like entourage? Although I don''t know who they are, anyone qualified to enter today shouldn''t be simple..."

    "I recognize the beauty on the left. She''s Tan''s third-generation disciple, the most outstanding one - Tan Ailing! It''s said that she created a quite impressive leg technique when she was just a teenager..."

    "It''s rare to see such a talented and beautiful girl... Who is she with? Could it be her kept man?"

    With Eric and his friends'' keen ears, they naturally heard all the whispered discussions around them. However, they paid no attention, walking to a corner of the courtyard and sitting on a bench. The three of them leaned in and chatted, showing no intention of seeking out the Medicine King Sect guests.

    However, just because they didn''t go looking for anyone didn''t mean others wouldn''te looking for them.

    "Eric..."

    This call, full of longing and excitement, made Eric look up. Standing before him were two beauties, Juju and Lin Yujie.

 Chapter 158 Lets Start the Battle

    Juju and Lin Yujie, as the guests from the Medicine King Sect, had noticed Eric and his friends as soon as they entered. After all, they had caused quite a stir. However, at that time, they were surrounded by a group of aristocratic guests who were eager to establish a rtionship with the Medicine King Sect, so it was not convenient for them to call out loudly. It was only now that they had dismissed those guests and approached Eric''s group.

    "It''s indeed you!" Eric said with a smile. "I heard earlier that the guests from the Medicine King Sect were two beauties, so I guessed it was probably you two. In the Medicine King Sect, there are only two who can be called beauties, and that''s you two..."

    Having experienced the joy of "Yin-Yang Harmony," Eric now knew it was time for a little joke. However, this unprecedented "joke" surprised Lin Yujie greatly and made Juju feel inexplicably shy.

    "Alright,e sit over here!" Eric patted the space beside him, indicating for Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan to squeeze in. With both of them sitting, there was still enough space for two slender women!

    Although Lin Yujie felt a bit awkward not being able to sit next to Eric, she didn''t show it and sat beside Tang Feiyan with a smile, gazing at Eric affectionately across her.

    Juju was not as casual. She first bowed slightly and said, "Yes, Young Master," then nodded to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan before finally sitting next to Lin Yujie.

    Although her voice was very soft, the aristocratic guests who followed them and hoped to establish connections heard it.

    In an instant, everyone was shocked and amazed, sparking discussions.

    "Heh, people. When they get older, they start having auditory hallucinations, right? By the way, buddy, what did Miss Juju just call that young man?"

    "Brother, I didn''t hear clearly... Wasn''t it something like ''fool''?"

    "Are you mocking your elder brother for being old? I heard it very clearly just now, it was ''Young Master''!"

    "Since you heard it clearly, why ask me?"

    Discover stories with empire

    "I find it hard to believe, so I wanted to confirm with you."

    "...Yeah, it''s really hard to believe! I was already surprised that the Medicine King Sect could send their direct disciples to congratte Tan Grandpa''s birthday. But I never expected that their Young Master would personallye... When did the Tan family''s influence expand to this extent?"

    "As far as I can see, it''s not the Tan family that has expanded its influence, but rather, they have a good daughter! Didn''t you see how close Tan Ailing and the Medicine King Sect Young Master were..."

    "Sigh, with the support of the Medicine King Sect, I''m afraid the Tan family will soon leave our circle of second-rate families."

    Although everyone was quietly discussing among themselves, no one came up to chat for the time being. Lin Yujie had made it clear earlier that they wanted to have a conversation with their friends and didn''t want to be disturbed.

    Lin Yujie was quite jealous, although she had long since let go and was willing to share the same man with others. But at this moment, seeing the happy expressions of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan cuddling in Eric''s arms, she still felt ufortable. Unable to resist, she pouted and said, "Eric, you only gave me a call when you returned to the country. Why didn''t youe to the Medicine King Sect to see me?"

    "I was afraid of disturbing your cultivation," Eric smiled slightly and changed the subject. "By the way, how''s your ''Spring Breeze and Rain'' techniqueing along?"

    "I''m about to break through to the third level! Grandpa and Master both praised me as a genius..."

    "In that case, why did youe here to join in the fun instead of practicing diligently in the manor?"

    Lin Yujie looked at Eric with extreme grievance, lowered her head, and said softly, "I just wanted to see you! Since you didn''te to see me, I had toe find you! Otherwise, I wouldn''t know when I could see you again!"

    Her pitiful and mncholic appearance made Eric couldn''t help but hold her small hand and gently squeeze it.

    The strength generated by this squeeze flowed into Lin Yujie''s chest along her arm, effortlessly dispelling the clouds of gloom hanging over her heart.

    The mncholy faded, and the smile returned.

    At this tender moment, Tang Feiyan suddenly said with a smile, "Yujie, are you very unhappy with big sister? You''ve been sitting here for so long without saying hello to us..."

    Even if Lin Yujie had some dissatisfaction before, it all dissipated under Eric''s squeeze. Her face flushed, "I just haven''t seen Eric for too long, so I got a little out of line! Ailing, Feiyan, please don''t be offended..."

    "What''s this? You say don''t be offended, so we''re not offended?" Tang Feiyan reached out to lift Lin Yujie''s chin, smiling wickedly. "Unless you''re willing to give me a kiss..."

    "Eric, can you please control Feiyan..." Lin Yujie said, dodging Tang Feiyan''s lips.

    Eric and Tan Ailing just smiled and didn''t mind Tang Feiyan''s unrestrained behavior. Only Juju, under everyone''s surprised gaze, sat ufortably, her face blushing.

    Just as Tang Feiyan and Lin Yujie were joking around, a voice full of inner strength rang out in the courtyard.

    It was the announcement of a name, the second name that resonated throughout the venue today!

    When guests entered, the one who weed them and announced their identity was called "announcing the name."

    When Eric and the others entered, Tan Ping and Tan Xuan did not announce for him because they already regarded Eric as "one of their own"! And even when they did, they just casually shouted!

    But this time, they used inner strength when announcing the name, clearly intending to let everyone know the identity of the neers! However, they couldn''t be med for this, as the identity of the neers was indeed distinguished.

    "The young master of the Ming Dynasty family representing the Ming Dynasty family to congratte Grandpa Tan''s birthday..."

    With the announcement of the name, the courtyard was once again in an uproar after the "Medicine King Sect guest incident"!

    "Buddy, it seems like my brother is having auditory hallucinations again..."

    "If you still want to confirm, then I can tell you with certainty that what you heard just now was indeed from the Ming Dynasty family!"

    "Good heavens, could it be that I was mistaken? The Tan family has not only produced a good daughter, but their influence has also expanded significantly. Otherwise, how could the young master of the five major families personallye to congratte the head of a second-rate family."

    ...

    With the announcement of the name, three people walked in. Eric looked up and saw that it was Zhu Mingde, Li Penghao, and the pre-heaven master named "Gu Lao."

    When Lin Yujie and the others entered earlier, the guests in the courtyard all came forward to pat their horses and build rtionships. But after Zhu Mingde and the others entered, no one dared to approach them.

    With Gu Lao''s spiritual awareness, he quickly discovered the third pre-heaven master in the courtyard besides himself, Zhu Mingde, andTan Ailing.

    Zhu Mingde walked over quickly, his eyes eagerly fixed on Tan Ailing. "Miss Tan, we meet again."

    Because the other party hade to congratte their own grandfather, Tan Ailing couldn''t be cold towards him, so she forced a smile and nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seeing Tan Ailing''s somewhat cold attitude, Zhu Mingde didn''t linger, turning to Eric and saying, "Mr. Eric, we meet again."

    Eric rolled his eyes inwardly and thought, "Can''t you change your words?"

    Although he didn''t get a response, Zhu Mingde still maintained his demeanor and smiled as he said to Tang Feiyan, "Miss Tang..."

    "...We meet again," this phrase was said in unison by Eric and him, naturally causing the four beauties tough together.

    The many guests who were secretly watching here couldn''t help but be amazed. They had never thought that the young master of the Medicine King Sect would mock the young master of the Ming Dynasty family so mercilessly! Maybe they were good friends without any taboos...

    Zhu Mingde''s face went from white to red, then from red to blue, and finally back to white. His spectacr performance made Eric and the four women stare at him.

    Gu Lao was furious, but knowing that his "strength was inferior," he was afraid of embarrassing the Ming Dynasty family in front of everyone, so he could only suppress his anger and re at Eric.

    Zhu Mingde, who was high above others, had never experienced such embarrassment. But he also had the same concern as Gu Lao, so he could only smile awkwardly and say, "Mr. Eric, you''re really humorous... Mr. Eric, are you here to congratte Grandpa Tan as well?"

    "Yes."

    At this moment, Zhu Mingde noticed that Tan Ailing was half-leaning in Eric''s arms. He couldn''t help but frowned slightly and said, "Isn''t this bench a bit crowded..."

    "No, isn''t it just right?"

    Zhu Mingde didn''t talk to Eric anymore. Instead, he turned to Tang Feiyan with a strong implication and said, "Miss Tang, don''t you think sitting like this will disadvantage your good friend?"

    Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned, then understood and smiled knowingly, "It''s fine. After all, everyone sitting here is Eric''s woman. The big advantages have all been taken by him, so what does it matter?"

    This rather aggressive remark immediately caused two faces to turn red. One was Juju, who had nothing to do with Eric, and the other was Li Penghao, who had been staring nkly at Lin Yujie, which was out of anger!

    Li Penghao, this guy, had no immunity to beautiful things, and Lin Yujie, who was even more beautiful than Tan Ailing, naturally stunned him. He even decided in his heart that he would take this unseen beauty home and collect her well.

    He pathologically believed that Lin Yujie''s beauty could only be appreciated by him alone!

    When he suddenly heard that the lovely woman in front of him was Eric''s woman, the momentary loss and heartache almost drove him crazy.

    He stared at Eric fiercely, and the hatred in his heart made his eyes bloodshot. But he didn''t make any moves because he knew that the man in front of him was not someone he could deal with, even his cousin couldn''t handle him! He could only n and actter...

    Zhu Mingde didn''t notice his cousin''s strangeness. At this moment, he was also shocked by this news, "Could it be that you are Miss Tan''s fianc¨¦?"

    Although Zhu Mingde already knew that Tan Ailing had a fianc¨¦, he didn''t ask further. In his opinion, no matter who this rival was, after knowing about his involvement, he would automatically withdraw!

    The glory and power of the Ming Dynasty family gave him strong confidence. As long as the opponent was not one of the young masters of the five major families, he believed that he could obtain what he wanted! Even if the opponent was a "powerful pre-heaven master," the result would be the same...

    After Eric nodded, Zhu Mingde said gloomily, "Mr. Eric, are you determined to oppose our Ming Dynasty family? Not only did you refuse our invitation, but you also took away the woman I fancy! You should know, you''re alone..."

    "We are not alone..." Zhu Mingde''s arrogance made Tang Feiyan extremely dissatisfied.

    "Hmph..." Zhu Mingde disdainfully said, "Does Miss Tang think that the Tan family will be enemies with our Ming Dynasty family for the sake of a love affair between an outsider and their daughter?"

    Just as Tang Feiyan was using her eyes to ask Eric whether she should reveal the vampire and Sakya, Lin Yujie chuckled and said, "Although I don''t know what''s going on, I can assure you, Master Zhu, that if you want to deal with Eric, our Medicine King Sect will definitely not stand idly by..."

    "So, Miss, you are a disciple of the Medicine King Sect!" Zhu Mingde raised an eyebrow and said, "But, the Medicine King Sect will not go against our Ming Dynasty family because of a disciple''s personal affair with an outsider..."

    "Unfortunately, Eric is not an outsider, he is the young master of our Medicine King Sect!"

    This identity shocked Zhu Mingde, Li Penghao, and Gu Lao. Although the Medicine King Sect was not as powerful as the Ming Dynasty family in terms of strength, its extensivework of contacts was not something a Ming Dynasty family couldpare to! This matter needed serious consideration...

    Looking at Tan Ailing, tempted by the lure of "perfect genes and excellent offspring," Zhu Mingde gritted his teeth and said, "Master Eric, if you want to give up Miss Tan, what conditions do you have?"

    Eric didn''t know if he was talking about conditions or cursing someone, and he spat out three words, "Go to hell!"

    "Okay, okay..." Zhu Mingdeughed angrily, "In that case, let''s start the battle..."

 Chapter 159 Compensate You with Hebei

    Zhu Mingde''s deration of war caused a stir among the guests once again. Everyone knew that if the "Young Master Eric" epted the challenge, the long-still Jianghu would be stirred up again!

    Of course, not everyone was worried.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Haha, Jianghu is going to be lively now..."

    "Hey buddy, it seems like you''re reveling in other people''s misfortune?"

    "No wind, no waves, how can there be Jianghu? Besides, only when these big shots fight each other can we small folks have a chance to stand out! Hehe, maybe my dream of ''having a domineering life'' wille true! "

    "s, buddy, what should I say to you? What''s good about a domineering life? It''s much more interesting to be a top-notch gentleman like me..."

    ...

    People of all kinds had their own thoughts, and even Eric was no exception.

    With his temperament, he was absolutely unwilling to drag the Medicine King Sect into this mess. But his silence was interpreted by Zhu Mingde as a sign of weakness, "Young Master Eric, you should consider it carefully. There''s no need to risk the entire Medicine King Sect for a woman..."

    His arrogant words made Ericugh, "I don''t need the Medicine King Sect to deal with you. My personal subordinates are enough..."

    Zhu Mingde''s eyes turned cold, a hint of hostility appeared, and he said in a low voice, "Is that so? I look forward to it..."

    Just as the tension was mounting, Tan''s grandfather finally appeared, "I am very grateful for your presence despite your busy schedules..."

    After all, this was the future wife''s ancestor. Both Eric and Zhu Mingde refrained from causing trouble and maintained good manners.

    After some polite greetings, Tan''s grandfather invited everyone to sit down. Although there were over three hundred guests, only nine people were qualified to sit at the main table: Tan''s grandfather, Eric, Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, Lin Yujie, Juju, Zhu Mingde, Li Penghao, and Gu Lao!

    After three rounds of wine, Zhu Mingde couldn''t help but ask in front of Tan Ailing, "Grandpa Tan, how do you feel about my nephew''s marriage to Miss Ailing? Can it be done?"

    Eric and the others put down their chopsticks and looked at each other. They hadn''t expected that the young master of the Ming Dynasty family, who had only met Tan Ailing once, would have already proposed to the Tan family!

    Tan Ailing also suddenly realized why her parents had been acting so strange these days. She immediately spoke coldly, "Young Master Zhu, my affairs can only be decided by myself!"

    Zhu Mingde didn''t care about Tan Ailing''s attitude because people like him from prominent families knew that family wishes were far more important than personal wishes!

    Zhu Mingde believed that the conditions he offered were absolutely irresistible to the Tan family. Even if Miss Tan herself didn''t like him, under the persuasion of the family, she would obediently bear children for him! Therefore, he didn''t consult the parties involved, but directly talked to the main person in charge of the Tan family.

    Under Tan Ailing''s direct gaze, Tan''s grandfather coughed slightly in embarrassment and said, "Our Tan family is very open-minded, and our children''s marriages are generally decided by themselves..."

    Zhu Mingde was displeased with Tan Ailing''s attitude, but he couldn''t erupt. First, because of Zhu Mingde''s status, and second, because of a slight guilt in his heart.

    He felt that he should have quickly refused Zhu Mingde''s proposal when he first came to propose, but because of the tempting conditions, he couldn''t make up his mind. However, he did not consider Ailing''s difficult personality, which now made the situation somewhat difficult...

    Seeing Tan''s grandfather''s current demeanor, Zhu Mingde knew that he had already been moved by the conditions he offered, but he didn''t dare to agree because of certain reasons¡ªprobably the threat of the Medicine King Sect.

    So he smiled and said, "Grandpa Tan, as long as you agree to this marriage, the Tan family will be our Ming Dynasty family''s inws, and anyone who goes against the Tan family will be an enemy of the Ming Dynasty family..."

    Tan''s grandfather nced at Eric and still did not express his opinion.

    At this moment, Li Penghao spoke up and said, "Grandpa Tan, perhaps you think that the strength of the Medicine King Sect isparable to that of the Ming Dynasty family, but what if we add our Tang Dynasty family?"

    Tan''s grandfather''s eyes narrowed, puzzled, "I don''t know who Mr. Li is..." When Zhu Mingde introduced him earlier, he only mentioned Li Penghao''s name without revealing his identity.

    "He is my cousin, and also the third son of the Tang Dynasty family!"

    With a face full of apologies, Li Penghao said, "I have not been authorized to represent the Tang Dynasty family in such asions, so I can onlye as a private individual. I hope Grandpa Tan won''t mind the deception!"

    "Not at all, not at all¡­" Tan''s grandfather smiled brightly. For a second-rate family master like him, to have three important figures from top forces attend his birthday banquet was definitely a great honor. "Although Young Master Li came here in a private capacity, our humble abode still shines brightly¡­"

    "Where, where, Grandpa Tan is too kind¡­" Li Penghao appeared modest.

    However, Lin Yujie looked at him with disdain. Firstly, because he had been stealing nces at her during the banquet, and secondly, because he actually said he wanted to deal with her sect and lover! So, Lin Yujie said without hesitation, "You don''t even have the qualification to represent the Tang Dynasty family at this banquet, so what right do you have to say that you want to oppose our Medicine King Sect on behalf of the Tang Dynasty family?"

    Although looked down upon by her target for collection, Li Penghao was not angry. He maintained the demeanor of a nobleman from a prominent family. "My cousin''s mother is my youngest aunt, and she has always been the most cherished by our family ancestors and father. As long as she pleads, the Tang Dynasty family will never stand by! Moreover, I also have some weight in the eyes of our family ancestors and father¡­"

    Lin Yujie snorted coldly and said, "Even if your Ming Dynasty and Tang Dynasty families unite, so what? Although the power of our Medicine King Sect is indeed inferior, we have many friends! Not to mention the various forces, even those solitary travelers who have benefited from the Medicine King Sect are enough to cause you trouble¡­"

    Everyone knew that Lin Yujie was not bluffing. In the more than a thousand years since the founding of the Medicine King Sect, countless forces and individuals had received its help. If it decided to seek help, the strength it could gather would be something that two families could not contend with!

    Zhu Mingde knew that he absolutely must not let others think that he was using his power to oppress and forcibly take someone''s wife. So the top priority was to get the Tan family to agree to his marriage with Ailing! Therefore, he added another heavy weight, "As long as the Tan family allows Miss Ailing to marry me, then the power of the Ming Dynasty family north of Shijiazhuang will all be given to the Tan family¡­"

    His words shocked everyone present! Even those like Eric who were not up-to-date knew that the power of the Ming Dynasty family north of Shijiazhuang was alreadyparable to that of the Tan family!

    Tan''s grandfather''s greatest dream was to truly lead the Tan family out of Cangzhou. Although this promise was right up his alley, it was still unbelievable to him. "Young Master Zhu, are you¡­ are you serious?"

    "Of course!" Zhu Mingde nodded solemnly and said, "This is also my dowry!"

    "Young Master, this is not advisable¡­" Gu Lao realized that his young master was not joking and tried to stop him.

    "I''ve decided¡­" Zhu Mingde said firmly. In his heart, he always believed that Ailing''s value far exceeded several strongholds in the north. Moreover, it was now rted to the face of the Ming Dynasty family, and he absolutely could not lose to the Medicine King Sect. Besides, what he was giving to the Tan family was just territory, and personnel and resources would be taken back. The loss was not great¡­

    Tan Ailing just smiled faintly,pletely staying out of it. Stay connected with empire

    In a sense, Tan Ailing was a disgrace to the Tan family, a selfish and self-serving person without a sense of collective honor. But from another perspective, Tan Ailing was a brave new-age woman, brave enough to break free from feudal shackles such as arranged marriages¡­

    Right and wrong, it depends on one''s perspective.

    When Tan''s grandfather''s pleading gaze met Tan Ailing''s resolute eyes, Eric spoke, "You don''t need to give it to him. Tan family can still have those ces¡­"

    "What did you say?" Not only Zhu Mingde, but almost everyone didn''t understand why Eric would say that. Only Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan vaguely guessed something.

    Turning his head to look at Tan''s grandfather, Eric said indifferently, "I''ve decided on Ailing, and I willpensate you with the entire territory of Hebei¡­"

    "Young Master Eric, are you out of your mind?" Zhu Mingde said as if he had heard a big joke. "Do you know how many forces are involved in the whole of Hebei? Even with our absolute advantage here, we dare not say we want to dominate the entire Hebei¡­ You are overestimating your Medicine King Sect, aren''t you?"

    Tan''s grandfather also felt that the young master of the Medicine King Sect was a bit brazen, and said helplessly, "Young Master Eric, you are joking¡­"

    "I''m not joking!" Eric said decisively, "I''m just informing you. Whether you want it or not, whether you can hold it or not, that''s your business!"

    To be honest, Eric had a good impression of the Tan family originally. But now it seemed that they were starting to waver because of someone else''s conditions! Although this was human nature, Eric did not appreciate it. If it weren''t for the fact that Ailing was the woman he valued most, he might have left long ago!

    Since the Tan family wanted to expand their influence so much, he would help them. It could also be considered as repaying them for raising Ailing! More than thirty pre-heaven experts, could they not deal with a mere Hebei Province?

    As the birthday star, Tan''s grandfather was contradicted by the younger generation for the second time today. However, he still did not erupt, because Eric''s calm and confident demeanor made him feel that his previous words were not absurd.

    Even Zhu Mingde did not think that Eric was talking big. He looked thoughtful and said, "In that case, let''s wait and see!"

 Chapter 160 Zhu Mingde Wants to Profit Like a Fisherman

    "After the banquet, Gu Lao asked Zhu Mingde at their base, "Young Master, do you think that kid from the Medicine King Sect was just talking nonsense?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What do you think?"

    "Judging from his demeanor, it doesn''t seem like it¡­" Gu Lao frowned, "But Hebei is close to the capital, and various forces are involved, so the situation is veryplicated! Even our Ming Dynasty family dare not act rashly. What right does the Medicine King Sect have to say they will ''cleanse the entire Hebei within three months''¡­"

    Zhu Mingde smiled mysteriously. "Gu Lao, haven''t you heard of the legend about the ''Poison Hand Medicine King'' two hundred years ago?"

    Gu Lao was slightly stunned. After thinking about it, he eximed, "Young Master, are you referring to the incident two hundred years ago when the Poison Hand Medicine King used drugs to refine ''poisonous people''?"

    Zhu Mingde nodded, and with a distant look in his eyes, he said, "ording to the family records, the poisonous people refined by the Poison Hand Medicine King were not only incredibly strong and impervious to weapons but also moved swiftly and had poisonous teeth. In terms of power, they could rival top-notch experts. At that time, the Poison Hand Medicine King and his team of poisonous people caused a bloodbath in the martial arts world, even a small group of pre-heaven experts couldn''t bring him to justice! In the end, it was the Medicine King Sect who took action and used medicine against medicine, breaking his poisonous people formation and eliminating him¡­"

    Gu Lao, in contemtion, said, "Young Master means that the method of refining poisonous people by the Poison Hand Medicine King might have been acquired by the Medicine King Sect."

    "Exactly! At that time, the ancestor who participated in the elimination team wanted to obtain that refining method to study it thoroughly and enhance the strength of our Ming Dynasty family, but it was nowhere to be found. Because the Poison Hand Medicine King was toxic all over, some pre-heaven experts couldn''t bear it. So, in the end, the Medicine King Sect cleared the scene. They likely hid that refining method."

    "So, the Medicine King Sect really might cleanse the entire Hebei."

    "If the Medicine King Sect has the method to refine poisonous people, and if the power of the poisonous people is as recorded, then, with just a hundred people, the entire territory of Hebei can be reimed by the Medicine King Sect!"

    Gu Lao said worriedly, "Young Master, should we make early preparations and send more experts over there?"

    "Early preparation is necessary!" Zhu Mingde smiled, "But it''s not about sending more experts, but recalling most of our personnel and resources!"

    "What?" Gu Lao eximed, "Does that mean the young master is nning to give up Hebei?"

    "How could it be! I''m just strategically retreating!" Zhu Mingde exined, "If the Medicine King Sect sends out poisonous people, we will have no chance of winning unless all our pre-heaven expertse out. It''s better to temporarily retreat and let other forces block this edge! And once it is confirmed that the Medicine King Sect is refining poisonous people, we can gather our allies and eradicate this tumor!"

    Gu Lao blinked his eyes, still not understanding the wisdom of his young master''s actions!

    Zhu Mingde had to continue exining, "Haven''t you heard the story of ''The Crane and the m Grappling for Advantage, the Fisherman Gains''?"

    Gu Lao suddenly realized and gave Zhu Mingde a thumbs up.

    At the same time, in a different ce, Eric and the others were also discussing this matter.

    "Eric, are you going to deal with the various forces in Hebei?" Seeing Eric preparing to do such a big thing for Tan Ailing, Lin Yujie couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous.

    "Yes, Master!" Juju also advised, "Apart from the Ming Dynasty family, there are several tough opponents in Hebei. It''s hard for our Medicine King Sect alone¡­"

    Stay connected via empire

    "I don''t intend to use the strength of the Medicine King Sect!" Eric said indifferently, "The armed forces at my disposal are already enough to sweep the entire Hebei!"

    "Do you still have armed forces?" Lin Yujie asked, feeling quite puzzled.

    "Yes!" Eric couldn''t exin in detail in front of Juju, so he just nodded and gave Lin Yujie a look.

    Lin Yujie also knew that Eric had many secrets that could not be disclosed publicly, so she resisted her curiosity and did not ask further.

    Eric smiled gently at her and then said to Tan Ailing, "Your grandfather seems to have been prepared for a long time. I just asked him to help investigate the forces in Hebei that may be hostile to the Tan family, and he immediately came up with a list!"

    "It can''t be considered as being prepared!" Tan Ailing shook her head. "Grandfather has always dreamed of letting the Tan family ''break out of Cangzhou and move towards Hebei.'' He has secretly calcted this many times, and this list is the result of his simtions of expansion!"

    Eric couldn''t help but smile at this, finding Tan''s grandfather quite interesting.

    "Eric, are you going to make a move on Hebei?" Tang Feiyan, who has always been optimistic, seemed to have something on her mind.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Hebei is the outskirts of Beijing, and various forces there all have some background. Yourplete cleansing will offend many people... Moreover, even if you take over Hebei, relying solely on the Tan family won''t be enough to hold it!"

    "I don''t care about offending anyone!" Eric said indifferently. "I won''t let anyone threaten me! As for the Tan family¡­" Eric nced apologetically at Tan Ailing. "I''m only responsible for handing over the territory to them. As for what happens next, it''s up to them!"

    "Feiyan, you don''t need to worry!" Tan Ailing smiled. "I''ve seen the list that Grandfather gave Eric. The ones listed are second-rate forces, almost on par with the Tan family or slightly inferior. For those with real strength and background, grandfather wouldn''t dare to antagonize them..."

    "But..." Tang Feiyan hesitated. "Didn''t Eric say he''s going to give the entire Hebei to the Tan family?"

    "That''s what he said!" Tan Ailing smiled. "Even if Eric gives Hebei to the Tan family, do you think Grandfather would have the courage to ept it?"

    "So, Eric won''t be antagonizing all the forces in Hebei?"

    "Of course not. The major forces won''t make a move..."

    "Not necessarily!" Eric interjected. "At least, I''m nning to teach a lesson to the Ming Dynasty family..."

    After parting ways with Lin Yujie and Juju, Eric and the others returned to Shanghai. They no longer lived the absurd days they used to. Most of Eric''s time was spent in the mobile warehouse established on the "Di Sha Jue Yin Valley."

    With Eric''s help, all seventy-six vampirespleted their evolution!

    Of the original sixty-three barons, thirty-six were promoted to marquis with the strength of top-notch experts. The remaining twenty-seven barons with better qualifications and another twelve viscounts became dukesparable to pre-heaven experts.

    As for Count Skidmore, he was promoted to a grand duke no less than Lusien! However, he did not develop the skill of "Domain"!

    Such results exceeded Eric''s original expectations!

    Satisfied, Eric handed them the list and asked them to fulfill the promise on his behalf!

    The Jia Family of Tangshan is also a second-rate family, but their strength is far inferior to the Tan Family. One reason is that the 1976 earthquake caused heavy losses to the Jia Family, and now their martial arts skills are only represented by the "Qing Ping Sword", unlike the Tan Family, which has the "Twelve Leg Techniques" that can make a mark!

    The Qing Ping Sword is a set of sword techniques with extremelyplex variations, with arge number of moves, known as the "best in China". Compared to the "Da Zhou Tian Sword Technique" with 360 sword moves that came after it, the Qing Ping Sword has 13 more moves.

    Of course, its power cannot bepared with thetter! The Da Zhou Tian Sword Technique is the unique skill of the Song Dynasty family, the top sword technique of its time, while the Qing Ping Sword is just a first-rate sword technique!

    However, with just such a set of sword techniques, the Jia Family firmly upies Tangshan, and the "Qing Ping Group" they established has assets exceeding one billion.

    The task of the Four Great Secret Guards is to subdue the Jia Family.

    Without a n and without delivering a letter of allegiance, the Four Great Secret Guards, relying on their extraordinary skill of "Seeing one''s true nature, the golden body of an arhat," rushed into the main hall of the Jia Family''s estate¡ªQing Ping Manor.

    When they rushed into the main hall of Qing Ping Manor, more than twenty Jia Family experts were already waiting there with swords in hand.

    "Who are you four? Why are you attacking my Qing Ping Manor?" Jia Zheng, the head of the Jia Family, asked in a deep voice.

    One of the Four Great Secret Guards said coldly, "By the order of our master, you must dere allegiance to the Tan Family of Cangzhou, otherwise your manor will be destroyed and your people will be killed!"

    "Humph. Such arrogance..."

    "Is the old man of the Tan Family getting senile? Although the Tan Family is indeed a bit stronger than us, they don''t have the qualifications to speak to us like this..."

    Jia Zheng did not join the family''s experts in rebuking the Four Great Secret Guards, because he remembered a message a good friend told him a few days ago, saying that someone wanted to eliminate the forces in Hebei and use it as a gift to the Tan Family!

    At that time, he didn''t care, just treated it as a "joke." But now, it seems to be true!

    "Are you people from the Medicine King Sect?" It was said that the one who spoke arrogantly was the young master of the Medicine King Sect.

    "No." In the perception of the Four Great Secret Guards, they were only loyal servants of their master and had no affiliation with the Medicine King Sect.

    Jia Zheng''s mind rxed slightly, after all, the power of the Medicine King Sect was too great, and he neither wanted nor dared to antagonize them. However, this answer also made him furious, and he said in a deep voice, "I originally thought that there was only one arrogant man like Eric, the young master of the Medicine King Sect, in the world. Who knew that there would be another one now..."

    "How dare you..."

    Jia Zheng''s words were shaken back into his chest by a shout as powerful as Eric''s, causing his blood and qi to churn, making him feel extremely ufortable. The Jia Family experts protecting him also experienced ckouts in their vision and swaying figures due to the impact. Some of the weaker ones even had nosebleeds!

    This mighty roar was the "Lion''s Roar" emitted by the Four Great Secret Guards!

 Chapter 161 Unstoppable Force

    Although they had already advanced to be pre-heaven experts, due to the special nature of their unique skill "Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat," the Four Great Secret Guards still couldn''t use internal martial arts like the "Splitting Air Palm" to directly deal with Jia Zheng, who was two zhang away and surrounded by others! Fortunately, after bing pre-heaven experts, abilities like "Lion''s Roar" were no longer restricted!

    However, because Eric had given the order beforehand to "subdue them first and resort to killing only if necessary," even though the Four Great Secret Guards were furious at Jia Zheng''s insults to their master, they still held back a bit. They didn''t use their full strength to deliver a lethal blow!

    Although Jia Zheng was unaware that the Four Great Secret Guards had spared him, he was still shocked by their strength, believing that they were definitely stronger than him, a first-rate expert, and possibly even first-rate experts themselves!

    However, Jia Zheng did not panic! If one-on-one doesn''t work, we still have group attacks!

    Although the true major powers would not actively take action against minor powers due to their status and other reasons, there were often conflicts between minor powers!

    To deal with such conflicts, the Jia Family had painstakingly created a joint attack technique¡ªthe Nine Pce Sword Formation.

    This technique, known as "Nine Swords in a Row, Tenfold Power," although not as powerful as the Jia Family boasted, was enough to trap three first-rate experts unfamiliar with the formation among nine first-rate swordsmen!

    In Jia Zheng''s mind, there were only four first-rate experts in front of him, while their side had twenty first-rate swordsmen proficient in the sword formation. If it came to a fight, their side would definitely not lose out! The only concern was that these four individuals were associated with the Medicine King Sect!

    As Jia Zheng thought more, he became more convinced of his own righteousness. Furthermore, since the Four Great Secret Guards had not clearly indicated their identities, he decided to teach them a lesson.

    "Form the formation..."

    After the nine family experts set up the formation, Jia Zheng smiled and said, "As long as one of you can break this formation, then our Jia Family is willing to submit to the Tan Family!"

    The first of the secret guards to respond nodded, without saying a word, and strode into the Nine Pce Sword Formation.

    The nine expert swordsmen, who had been instructed by Jia Zheng beforehand, immediately sprang into action. As their figures unfolded, nine sharp swords also swung into motion. For a moment, the main hall was filled with dazzling sword light and the sound of rushing wind.

    "Nine Swords in a Row, Blossoms in the Sky..."

    With a low roar from the formation leader, the nine sword blossoms suddenly exploded and scattered, turning into a colorful rain, dazzling and dazzling. In this dazzling moment, the nine sharp swords suddenly pierced towards the limbs of the secret guard in the formation.

    The secret guard seemed to be dazzled by the brilliance before him, standing motionless, allowing the nine sharp swords to touch his body.

    "ng..."

    A series of strange sounds that should not have urred when swords met flesh made the faces of the nine Jia Family experts change from surprise to astonishment!

    "What a powerful Golden Bell Cover..." Jia Zheng, who was unaware of the unique skill "Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat," could only make such a judgment. He whispered a few words to the trusted person beside him, who nodded and quickly walked towards the inner courtyard.

    The secret guard in the formation was considerate enough to allow the nine Jia Family members to stab him dozens of times until they all showed signs of fatigue before he began his actions.

    With a sweep of his arms, a scoop, and then a pinch, with just three simple and unsophisticated movements, he rendered the nine swordsmen helpless. No matter how hard they tried, they could not withdraw the sharp swords from between the secret guard''s arms.

    Giving them time to exert themselves to the fullest, until they were red-faced and exhausted, the secret guard twisted his arms and broke all nine finely crafted steel swords.

    The nine swordsmen looked ashamed as they looked at their family head. Jia Zheng shook his head and said, "Your opponent is a first-rate expert who has already perfected the external martial arts of the Golden Bell Cover. Your swords were useless, and your defeat was inevitable! This is not your fault. All of you, step back..."

    After the nine swordsmen, with grateful expressions, stepped aside, Jia Zheng turned to the secret guard who had been watching him coldly and said, "My Jia Family has indeed lost, and we will definitely submit to the Tan Family of Cangzhou as promised, please do not doubt this! However, I, Jia Zheng, have one more request, and I hope you will agree!"

    "Speak."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Friend, since you are unharmed, it is not because my Jia Family''s martial arts are weak, but because we lost in weapons! I hope to have another battle with you..."

    "Fine."

    Taking the ancient sword presented by his trusted person, Jia Zheng gently unsheathed it and said in a faint blue light, "As recorded in the ''Ancient and Modern Annotations,'' Emperor Wu had six treasured swords, namely White Rainbow, Purple Thunder, Bixie, Shooting Star, Azure Abyss, and Baili. And what I hold in my hand is the Azure Abyss Sword. Please be extra careful, my friend..."

    The secret guard also knew that these ancient swords that could be passed down for thousands of years were somewhat peculiar, so he nodded.

    Stay tuned for updates on empire

    "Please..."

    The intricate Qing Ping Sword Technique was executed with the Qing Ming Sword from the Wuliu Sword Set. While it was unclear if there was any enhancement in power, its visual effects were absolutely unique. Not only did the sword emit strands of green light, but the entire main hall was also shrouded in a faint green shadow.

    Unlike before, the guard didn''t allow the opponent to attack as he did previously. Instead, he cautiously transitioned from the green shadow to the green light, and finally to the physical sword, slowly testing it. Eventually, he confirmed that the Qing Ming Sword posed no harm to him. Therefore, he extended his big hand and directly grabbed the de.

    Initially immersed in the wonderful realm of green light, Jia Zheng was greatly shocked when he saw this. He forcefully twisted his internal energy, trying to force the guard to let go.

    However, the guard not only did notply with his wishes but also exerted force in the opposite direction, trying to force Jia Zheng to let go. In just an instant, the originally straight and shiny sword deformed into a spiral shape!

    The guard quickly let go, looking somewhat embarrassedly at Jia Zheng.

    Looking at the "spiral" in his hand with a heartache, Jia Zheng looked dazed for a while before sighing, "It seems that the Qing Ming Sword was not meant to belong to my Jia Family after all..."

    Seeing the expression of the guard, Jia Zheng smiled broadly and said, "There is no need to be like this, my friend. The Qing Ming Sword also came into my hands unintentionally! Since I got it, I have never slept well! Although the Qing Ming Sword may not attract the attention of superpowers like the Five Great Families and the Medicine King Sect, it is an elusive treasure for those first-ss powers! Once people know that I possess the Qing Ming Sword, the Jia Family will have no peace! I didn''t expect that the first time I wanted to show it to others, it would be ruined. It seems that the Qing Ming Sword was never meant for my Jia Family..."

    Aftermenting for a while, Jia Zheng handed the "spiral" to the guard and said, "Please help me dispose of it. I don''t want to look at it and feel sad!"

    The guard nodded and took the deformed Qing Ming Sword.

    Jia Zheng smiled again, took a transfer agreement from someone else''s hand, and said, "Here is 30% of the shares of my Qing Ping Group. Even if it is a gift from my Jia Family to the Tan Family, please transfer it on behalf of my friend..."

    This is how things are done in the martial arts world. No one will call the police unless they don''t want to stay in this circle anymore!

    ---

    Baguazhang, which is not just a set of palm techniques, also includes the use of some weapons. It is not an exaggeration to call it a martial arts system. It was created by Dong Haichuan, a man from the Qing Dynasty, and has a history of more than a hundred years.

    Although it is not considered a top-notch palm technique, Baguazhang is still one of the three most widely spread internal martial arts in China due to its ease of learning and practicing. Its martial arts halls are spread all over the country.

    However, a recent message came from the headquarters of Baguazhang, which is located in Dong Haichuan''s hometown of Wen''an County, Hebei Province. It was said that a young man hade to challenge, and with extremely fast and unparalleled moves, he had deciphered all the techniques of Baguazhang, which was known for its agility. This forced the head of Baguazhang to publicly announce the closure of all martial arts halls in Hebei, including the headquarters, which was moved to Shandong.

    The "young man" was none other than Lusien, the most powerful vampire under Eric.

    Although the direct power of Baguazhang is simr to that of the Tan Family, its influence is far greater, and its head has always been at odds with the Tan Family. Therefore, it had to leave Hebei. Because a sect like this, which has martial arts halls all over the country and influence overseas, would never submit to the Tan Family!

 Chapter 162 Shen Jiajuns Request

    As the martial arts invitations from the Ming Dynasty''s prestigious families flew like snowkes to the major sects and families, Eric also arrived in Chengde City alone. Two days ago, Shen Jiajun called him, saying that he needed his help and asked him to bring a few helpers.

    Although Eric was indifferent by nature, he valued his friends very much. He immediately summoned about ten duke-level vampires to meet at the location Shen Jiajun specified.

    "Jiajun, tell me, what''s the matter?" After they met, Eric didn''t exchange pleasantries and went straight to the point.

    After the incident in Country A, Shen Jiajun also had some understanding of Eric''s character. He immediately said, "Eric, I have taken on a task, but I feel that I cannotplete it independently. That''s why I want to ask for your help and the help of your subordinates!"

    "How did you know that I have a group of subordinates?"

    "Eric, don''t underestimate our National Security Bureau!" Shen Jiajun said somewhat proudly, "Although there have been no reports from victims during this period, we still conduct investigations! Through the investigation, we found out about you!"

    Eric nced at him deeply and asked calmly, "Is it really just a simple request for help this time?"

    Shen Jiajun was taken aback, then his face turned red, and he said awkwardly, "Eric, you''ve seen through it... Well, my superiors want me to use this opportunity to detain some of your subordinates, to avoid too much trouble. And, they also want me to hint to you to tone down your actions..."

    "What, are they nning to act against me?"

    "How is that possible!" Shen Jiajun smiled, "Eric, you might not know the weight of your Medicine King Sect. Those big shots above me are all rted to the Medicine King Sect. Who would dare to move against you without their approval? Besides, there is an unwritten rule in the cultivation world and various governments: as long as it does not affect social stability, internal affairs of the cultivation world should be resolved internally, and the country should not interfere! And the martial arts world, Jianghu, is also a part of the cultivation world..."

    Eric nodded without saying a word. Shen Jiajun continued, "Speaking of which, I really need your help this time..."

    "Is it a difficult situation?"

    "Yes!" Shen Jiajun said with a bitter face, "My superiors want me to investigate a suspicious location..."

    "Shouldn''t this kind of reconnaissance be done by the Thieves'' Guild? Why don''t you ask Wu Yun for help?"

    Shen Jiajun sighed and said, "The Thieves'' Guild''s apprentices are all busy now, and that kid Wu Yun has gone to France! ording to reliable information, the Blumel family, one of the three major noble families in France, has collected two of the twelve zodiac bronze statues..."

    Eric was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Wu Yun to dedicate himself to collecting all twelve zodiac bronze statues because of his words!

    After a moment of silence, Eric asked, "What kind of ce is it that your superiors want you to investigate?"

    Your next journey awaits at empire

    "It''s a small farm in the southern suburbs of Chengde City, in the Yanshan Mountains. Itbines fruit nting and resort tourism. All the owners of that small farm are overseas Chinese, and they mainly cater to foreign friends..."

    "What''s suspicious about a small farm?" Eric asked puzzledly.

    "We have reason to believe that the small farm is a base for an international criminal organization in China!"

    "Since you have a reason, why not just ban and raid it directly? Why do you need to investigate?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Our reasons are not suitable for official testimony!" Shen Jiajun smiled bitterly, "This small farm is quite famous in Chengde City, a internationally renowned tourist city. Many foreign tour groups specifically request to stay there! Without absolute evidence, we cannot take official measures..."

    Eric nodded and asked again, "Since you are just looking for ''evidence'', why do you need me to bring more people?"

    Shen Jiajun said somewhat embarrassedly, "My superiors said that once we have decisive evidence and crucial information, I can take action first and avenge my colleagues!"

    Eric understood. He realized that the National Security Bureau was using him as a free thug! Although he was somewhat dissatisfied, for the sake of friendship, he agreed...

    Eric thought for a moment and said, "With your A-level water-based supernatural abilities, if you still need my help, there must be a master in that small farm..."

    "Yes!" Shen Jiajun said sadly, "Several of our investigators have disappeared without a trace there, including a good brother of mine who reached B-level..."

    "Alright, cheer up. Today, you can avenge your brother! Lead us there now..."

    A group of thirteen people, divided into three cars, headed towards the southern mountain farm that Shen Jiajun mentioned.

    As tourists, they checked into the farm. After dark, Eric asked Shen Jiajun, "Tell me first, where are your main suspicions? Let''s not waste time..."

    Shen Jiajun blushed again and said hesitantly, "We... we don''t have a specific target of suspicion yet!"

    "Really?" Eric said helplessly, "Although this farm isn''trge in scale, it covers thousands of acres. With just us, how much time do you think we''ll need?"

    "Well, since there''s no deadline from above, why don''t we just treat it as a vacation and y for a week or two..." Shen Jiajun suggested.

    Eric shook his head. He didn''t want to spend half a month with another man!

    After some thought, Eric looked at the eleven vampire dukes standing by,pletely ignoring Shen Jiajun''s presence, and waved his hand. "Transform and go out to scout. Report back before dawn!"

    "Yes, master!"

    Even after the eleven bats flew out the window and disappeared into the night, Shen Jiajun was still dumbfounded, his mouth wide open.

    "What, have you never seen vampires before?" His reaction made Eric curious. Normally, someone in his line of work shouldn''t be so surprised by such things!

    Finally, Eric''s question brought Shen Jiajun back to reality. He asked incredulously, "Eric, are they really vampires?"

    "Of course."

    "Why didn''t I sense their power characteristics at all? With my A-level ability, even a duke-level vampire wouldn''t be able to hide their identity from me..." Shen Jiajun first looked puzzled, then shocked. "Are they all duke-level vampires?"

    Seeing Eric''s silent smile, Shen Jiajun was stunned for a while before shaking his head vigorously and giving him a thumbs-up. "Eric, I''ve always thought highly of you, but I never thought you were this powerful, to have vampires, who have always looked down on us humans, obeying you! What''s even more surprising is that these vampires are all duke-level,parable to pre-heaven masters... Eric, I''m starting to worship you..."

    Eric smiled and said, "Alright, go back to your room and sleep! Even if vampires are fast, I''m afraid it''ll only be dawn when they have results..."

    Shen Jiajun nodded, showing a worshipful expression, and took his leave.

    The vampires'' investigative abilities exceeded Eric''s expectations, and they had results around four in the morning.

    "Master, we found something unusual in the underground cer used to store the farm''s homemade fruit wine. Being inside gives a creepy feeling..."

    "An underground cer being creepy is nothing strange..." Shen Jiajunined while washing his face with water balls created out of thin air.

    I red at him and said, "Do you think a duke-level vampire would get goosebumps because a cer is creepy?"

    Shen Jiajun, slightly more awake, smiled embarrassedly and didn''t dare to say more.

    Guided by the vampire who made the discovery, Eric and his group quietly sneaked into the suspicious cer in the dim light before dawn, the most exhausting time of day.

    "Wow, this owner is really extravagant, using oak barrels to store this homemade fruit wine..."

    Ignoring Shen Jiajun''s remarks, Eric closed his eyes and carefully sensed the surroundings.

    Indeed, there was a strange energy lingering in this nearly enclosed space. Eric cautiously used his mental power to contain and analyze the energy.

    After a dozen seconds, he had a result. It was actually a Nightmare.

    Nightmare is a very peculiar energy. Although it doesn''t cause any actual harm to people''s bodies, no one who understands it dares to underestimate it because it is the source of nightmares!

    Whether rich or poor, whether a master or an ordinary person, as long as you still have the physiological state of "sleep," you cannot escape its ravages.

    What surprised Eric was that this strand of Nightmare was not wandering freely; it actually had a source!

    Looking at the stone wall oozing with Nightmare, Eric asked casually, "Is there a door there?"

    "Yes, Master! However, although the subordinate has seen friends entering and exiting from there twice, I have not been able to find the switch!"

    Can''t find the mechanism? Then, "Break it..."

    "Yes..."

    Boom...

    Thebined strike of the eleven vampire dukes was unstoppable even for a nuclear defense bunker, let alone this small stone door.

    As the stone door broke, Eric heard a sharp rming from inside. Then, more than ten people in uniform clothing, armed with guns, quickly ran out.

    Seeing Eric and his group, the ten or so gunmen exchanged nces with each other. Then, without a word, they started shooting, seemingly uninterested in Eric''s or their identities.

    At the moment they fired, Eric silently formed ten Qi shields in front of him. The bullets only broke through two Qi shields before losing momentum.

    There was also a blue water shield in front of Shen Jiajun. The bullets hitting it only caused a few ripples, proving to be useless.

    The eleven vampires either caught the bullets with their hands, dodged them, or corroded them with dark power, making the bullets disappear without a trace.

    However, these inhuman performances did not surprise the gunmen. With a whistle, they were ready to retreat to the passage revealed by the broken stone wall.

    How could these vampire servants who dared to shoot at Eric let them off easily? In an instant, all the gunmen had their heads smashed open.

    Seeing the red and white mess on the ground, Shen Jiajun dry heaved with nausea and said to Eric with a pale face, "Eric, let''s go in. It''s too ufortable here..."

    Eric nodded, about to take a step, but then stopped. "Jiajun, with all this noise from the door being blown up and the rm and gunshots, won''t it attract unrted tourists?"

    "No, Master Eric!" Shen Jiajun exined, "ces like this underground cer are very particr about being sealed and soundproofed, so there should be no problem with soundproofing!"

    Eric was relieved. With the protection of the vampires, he walked into the stone door passage.

    To Eric''s surprise, this was not a gathering ce for Nightmare energy. The Nightmare in the space was still just a trace. Following this strand of Nightmare, Eric was determined to find its true source!

 Chapter 163 Secret Base?

    After walking more than twenty meters and turning two corners, the scene in front of them suddenly opened up.

    Just like in a movie, where Eric and the others were standing at the moment was at the waist of a long-shaped space. It seemed that this space, about the size of a football stadium gymnasium, was formed half naturally and half artificially.

    On the left side of this waist-high tform were several rooms, which seemed to be the resting ces for the gunmen. On the other side were two simple elevators.

    Shen Jiajun walked to the edge of the tform and looked down, unable to help but exim, "My God, there is actually a secret base here!"

    Eric went over to take a look and immediately felt that Shen Jiajun was exaggerating. About five or six meters below the tform was a t ground with an area simr to a football field, with many buildings built on it. From its appearance, it seemed that it could be divided into a work area and a living area.

    Could such a scale be called a base? At best, it was just a research institute!

    "Who on earth built such a secret base here? What is their purpose..." Shen Jiajun''s expression was very serious, after all, this ce was not far from Beijing.

    "We''ll know when we go down, right?" Eric took the lead towards the elevator.

    Just then, an elevator suddenly ascended. The vampires immediately protected Eric in front. One of them respectfully said, "Master, two mutants with good energy levels areing up!"

    The "mutants" referred to by the vampires are actually referring to abilities users. And those they called "good" must be at least above A-level.

    As the elevator door opened, two people appeared in front of Eric. They both had Asian features, one looked over fifty, and the other was in his prime.

    Seeing Eric and his group, the two people''s expressions changed.

    The middle-aged abilities user said in a deep voice, "Who are you people? Why are you here? Was the noise just now caused by you? Where are the original guards..."

    The abilities user in his fifties did not speak, but carefully sized up Eric and his group, feeling an inexplicable danger. This feeling had always been urate, saving him several times in critical moments without ever being wrong.

    Eric didn''t answer because he was using his "True Sight" to observe these two abilities users.

    The middle-aged one was almost three times stronger than Shen Jiajun, but he had not yet reached the level of a pre-heaven expert, so he should be an A-level abilities user close to S-level, with a power attribute of fire.

    The other one was rtively weaker, but still on par with Shen Jiajun, possibly an A-level earth attribute abilities user.

    Originally, with Eric''s extremely powerful mental power, his detection behavior would not be noticed by anyone. However, somehow, the abilities user in his fifties seemed to sense something. His eyes shed with a cold light as he looked towards Eric''s direction.

    Facing the gaze of the abilities user in his fifties, Eric smiled slightly and said to the middle-aged abilities user who had asked the question, "Why ask so many questions? You just need to know that we''re here to cause trouble..."

    "Humph, since you don''t want to talk, then just die!" The middle-aged abilities user roared, and the earth-type abilities surged out of his body, forming a thickyer of rock armor on his body.

    This guy, who looked very much like the Thing from the Fantastic Four, let out a dull roar and charged towards Eric with heavy steps.

    With so many loyal subordinates around, Eric naturally didn''t need to take action himself. Even the vampires only engaged with four of them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The abilities user in his fifties couldn''t stop him and could only sigh softly, cooperating by waving his hand to release his own fire-type abilities. The dense fire-type abilities formed a phoenix engulfed in mes, flying towards Eric and the others with unmatched momentum.

    Shen Jiajun stepped forward, hands stretched out in front of his chest. With his water-type abilities activated, a transparent water wall blocked the path of the fire phoenix.

    Faced with the obstructing force, the fire phoenix, unwilling to show weakness, let out a clear cry like a living creature. In the long cry, the mes on its body surged, and the entire sky seemed to ignite. A fierce me shot out from its beak, heading straight for the water wall.

    With a squeaking sound, the water wall rapidly shrank visibly.

    This was the first time Eric had seen a battle between abilities users, and he felt that he was truly broadening his horizons. He was extremely interested in this kind ofbat that was simr to magic butpletely different, and he was determined to study it carefully when he had the time.

    However, now was not the time. Although it was just one more "s" in the code, the gap in strength was huge. Shen Jiajun''s water wall was about to be dried up by the fire phoenix!

    Eric secretly used his magic, and a "Blessing of the Water God" descended on Shen Jiajun.

    Shen Jiajun felt a shock throughout his body, a mighty and unparalleled powering from the heavens and earth. It quickly gathered and converged in his body, his abilities surging throughout his body, giving him a feeling of being invigorated.

    The Blessing of the Water God¡ªan ultimate water-based auxiliary magic that could temporarily greatly increase the level and mana of a water-based mage! Now it seemed to be effective for abilities users as well!

    Shen Jiajun knew in his heart that Eric was helping him, although he didn''t understand how Eric had done it. But he didn''t have time to think about it, because the most important thing now was to deal with the enemy in front of him!

    Shen Jiajun didn''t hesitate anymore, exhaling loudly. With his hands forming the shape of Tai Chi in front of his chest, his water-type abilities surged out of his body. A loud dragon roar tore through the sky as the king of all creatures, the supreme being of heaven and earth¡ªthe dragon, soared into the sky from the Tai Chi circle, heading straight for the oing fire phoenix.

    The fire phoenix and the water dragon hovered in the air, entwining and tumbling with each other, their cries mixed with the squeaking of the fire phoenix.

    The abilities user in his fifties turned pale. From the moment the water dragon appeared, he knew that his and hispanion''s fate had been sealed. Resistance was futile. The opponent''s cultivation was at least twice as high as his own!

    What puzzled him the most was that the young man''s strength was clearly much lower than his own, how did it suddenly skyrocket? Could it be that someone had already mastered the "method of rapidly improving abilities" that the organization was exploring?

    Like its master, the fire phoenix transformed from abilities also trembled with fear, its body shaking. It was unclear whether this transformed spirit beast truly had intelligence or because the abilities user in his fifties was unable to control it any longer.

    "Rock, go down and clean up, we may not be able to escape today. Protecting the organization''s secrets is the most important thing." Seeing the performance of the fire phoenix, the abilities user in his fifties said in a dull tone, giving the final order to the "Rockman."

    At this moment, the Rockman was fighting the vampires with all his might, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to him.

    When the sharp ws of the vampires scratched the rock skin of the middle-aged abilities user, they would often bring up a dazzling firelight, leaving behind deep scars. The corrosive dark power emitted by them also left countless holes on the rock skin.

    However, all of this was useless! Because the middle-aged abilities user''s rock skin would automatically heal! No matter how much damage he suffered, it would recover as good as new after a sh of yellow light!

    However, the middle-aged abilities user seemed to only have this perverted rock skin ability. His attack methods were extremely single, just charging at the vampires and then extending his fists to strike. However, the speed of the vampires was beyond what he couldpare to. Often, as soon as his fist was extended, the vampire would dodge!

    In order to buy time for hisrades to retreat, the abilities user in his fifties, regardless of his own safety, activated all his abilities, directing the fire phoenix to attack the four vampires surrounding the Rockman.

 Chapter 164 Secret Organization

    However, with Eric''s help, Shen Jiajun, whose strength had reached S-rank, would not easily let him have his way!

    The dragon''s roar resounded through the heavens, emitting an angry roar, enveloping the fire phoenix with unparalleled energy. With a squeaking sound, the fire phoenix immediately turned invisible and dissipated into the sky.

    The abilities user in his fifties fell to the ground with a face as pale as paper, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth. Due to the connection between him and the fire phoenix, its disappearance also caused him to be seriously injured.

    The abilities user in his fifties felt despondent. Now that his fire-type abilities were depleted, he was no different from an ordinary person. He never expected that after dominating for half his life, he would end up lying in a corner of the Yan Mountains, treating human lives as insignificant. Now, facing karma, it was finally time for retribution.

    He closed his eyes to await death, but there was no movement for a long time. When he opened his eyes, he found that the water dragon that had rushed towards him after destroying the fire phoenix had disappeared.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You..."

    Shen Jiajun walked up to him, smiling, "Can you tell me what the ''secret'' of your organization is?"

    "You''re dreaming!" The abilities user in his fifties said solemnly, "My head can be cut off, my blood can flow, but betraying the organization is absolutely impossible!"

    Shen Jiajun remained calm and continued with a smile, "It''s okay if you don''t say it now. You won''t have a choiceter! I think you should know that some mental abilities users can use telepathy..."

    The abilities user in his fifties''s face changed slightly, showing some fear.

    Just as Shen Jiajun was feeling pleased with himself, Eric suddenly said lightly, "It''s useless! This person''s mental power is also very strong. He should be a dual abilities user, both fire-type and mental-type..."

    The abilities user in his fifties never expected that someone could see through the secret he had hidden for decades. Now, his face changedpletely!

    Originally, when Shen Jiajun asked him questions, he thought he still had a chance to survive. At that time, he even wanted to pretend to be weak so that after his body recovered, he could use his mental abilities, which no one knew about, to find a way to escape. However, he did not expect to be seen through by someone.

    Without dy, he immediately sent out a mental attack wave towards Shen Jiajun, trying to make him faint so that he could threaten him to let him leave!

    Unfortunately, this extremely rare dual-type abilities user was destined to be disappointed! Because Shen Jiajun was Eric''s friend, and for friends, Eric was not stingy with magical equipment!

    A gold and jade lock processed by Eric was worn around Shen Jiajun''s neck. The mental wave of the abilities user in his fifties just touched Shen Jiajun''s body and waspletely absorbed by this gold and jade lock!

    Shen Jiajun waspletely unaware that the abilities user in his fifties hadunched a mental attack on him. After listening to Eric''s words, he suddenly struck the abilities user in his fifties with a karate chop, saying angrily, "I hate being deceived... Having mental abilities is nothing special. Our bureau has many ways to deal with mental abilities users..."

    Eric knew that Shen Jiajun was nning to take the abilities user in his fifties back to the National Security Bureau for interrogation. He didn''t make any extra moves because he had no interest in the so-called "secrets of the organization." He just turned to the vampires and ordered, "Resolve this quickly..."

    With the master''smand, the vampires naturally did not dare to be careless and hastened their attacks. They deeply believed that no matter how strong the abilities user in his fifties''s recovery ability was, there would always be a moment of exhaustion!

    Seemingly aware of his opponent''s thoughts, the abilities user in his fiftiesughed heartily, "Don''t think about exhausting my stamina and abilities! As long as my feet touch the ground, my power is endless..."

    Shen Jiajun couldn''t help but smile. Did the abilities user in his fifties''s head also stiffen after the transformation, actually revealing his weakness to the enemy without any scruples?

    Eric didn''t want to waste any more time. He first silently cast an advanced ice magic, "Rapid Freeze," on the abilities user in his fifties, followed by an advanced fire magic, "mes of Incineration."

    Under the alternating extreme cold and extreme heat, the rock skin on the abilities user in his fifties''s body cracked and fell off, revealing his plump, red flesh inside!

    The abilities user in his fifties stared incredulously at the changes in his body, his mouth wide open, but he had no other reaction.

    However, his opponents, the vampires, did not miss the opportunity. The four of them simultaneously struck various parts of his body with their hands, causing him to faint in pain.

    Even so, the vampires showed mercy! Otherwise, he would either be scattered into pieces of brain pulp, or shattered into pieces!

    Shen Jiajun also widened his eyes, looking at Eric in a daze, "Eric, why are you both fire and ice? Are you a dual-type abilities user..."

    Eric did not answer, just asked indifferently, "I''m going to prepare to go down. What about you?"

    Seeing that Eric seemed unwilling to discuss this topic, Shen Jiajun also wisely did not ask further, nodding, "I''ll go down with you..."

    Eric left two vampires to guard the prisoners and then took separate elevators to the bottom of the cave.

    After getting off the elevator, there were five small houses that looked like residences. ording to Eric''s sense, two of them were upied.

    At his signal, two Westerners in their thirties were quickly brought out by the vampires.

    Under Shen Jiajun''s intimidating yet friendly interrogation, the two Westerners revealed everything. They and the other three scientists still in theboratory were all bioengineers and gicists. For nearly a decade, they had been employed by a secret organization for an annual sry of tens of millions of dors to research the "development of human potential"!

    Upon learning this, Shen Jiajun was shocked. Because the so-called "development of human potential" refers to abilities users!

    "Why did you hide here to conduct secret research?"

    After exchanging nces, the two Westerners replied honestly, "Because there is a small cave here that emits strange energy, and this energy can be used to rapidly increase the mental power of abilities users..."

    Except for mental abilities users, the abilities of other types of abilities users do not increase with the increase in mental power. However, the higher the mental power of an abilities user, the more flexible and versatile their control over their own abilities.

    Shen Jiajun knew this, so his eyes lit up and he asked eagerly, "What kind of energy can actually rapidly increase mental power?"

    "The Power of Nightmares!"

    "The Power of Nightmares?"

    "Yes, this energy can make people have nightmares every time they fall asleep! As long as someone experiences nightmares under the influence of this energy for a month, their mental power will be significantly increased..."

    Having nightmares every night for a month? Doesn''t that mean not being able to sleep well for a month? Shen Jiajun asked in amazement, "You guys aren''t..."

    The two Westerners nodded, saying in unison, "We have created a device that can collect and to some extent control this Power of Nightmares..."

    Seeing their expressions, Eric found it somewhat amusing. It''s just nightmares, why do they look so pleased and surprised one by one?

    Shen Jiajun admired the "white mouse" greatly and immediately wanted the two scientists to take him to theboratory.

    As soon as they entered the target building, the vampires immediately controlled the three scientists who were recording data. When everyone''s gaze fell on the ss room where the white mouse was, even Eric, who was usually indifferent, couldn''t help but feel angry!

    The so-called "little white mouse" turned out to be a little girl who looked no more than ten years old. At this moment, her small face, tightly closed eyes, was full of confusion, helplessness, and fearful expression.

    "Do you have no humanity, to torture a little girl like this..." Angry, Shen Jiajun kicked over one of the scientists.

    The five scientists crowded together in fear, loudly defending themselves, "The subject was brought by the employer, it has nothing to do with us..."

    "Go, release her!"

    In Eric''s cold words, a scientist turned off the running device.

    Without the forced hypnosis of the device, the little girl in the nightmare immediately woke up. Her big eyes, dark and helpless yet with a hint of tears, captured Eric''s heart the moment they opened.

    In that instant, Eric had an inexplicable conviction that this little girl in front of him would be the one he would protect for the rest of his life!

    This kind of feeling had nothing to do with romantic love, but was close to familial love. In Eric''s mind, at that moment, he unterally epted her as a daughter, or perhaps a younger sister!

    As the scientist in the room pressed the switch to open the test chamber, Eric couldn''t wait and cast a "Fire de" spell at the ss window.

    Crash...

    Stepping on the scattered ss shards, Eric walked slowly into the room, looking steadily at the terrified little girl.

    Under the soothing effect of Eric''s mentalfort technique, the little girl gradually calmed down. After looking at him for a while, she suddenly showed an extremely pure and sweet smile, opened her chubby arms, and in a voice simr to that of a three-year-old girl, she said, "Hug..."

    Under Shen Jiajun''s jealous gaze, Eric gently embraced the little girl, softly asking, "What''s your name?"

    The little girl tilted her head and thought for a long time before uncertainly saying in a childish voice, "Qian... Feng Qian..."

 Chapter 165 The Phone Call from Medicine King Sect

    "Eric, you''re back! I missed you so much..." Seeing Eric enter the vi, Tang Feiyan, who was watching TV in the living room, immediately rushed towards him with a joyful expression on her face.

    But just as she was about to embrace him, Tang Feiyan stopped in her tracks, looking at a little girl who was tightly holding onto Eric''s trouser leg, her face full of timidity. She asked in confusion, "Eric, who is this lovely little sister?"

    "This is Feng Qian... Feng Qian, this is Tang Feiyan, Sister Tang..."

    Seeing little Feng Qian''s shy demeanor, Tang Feiyan showed a very friendly smile, softly calling out, "Little Feng Qian, you''re so pretty. Come here to Sister, Sister will give you candy..."

    Unexpectedly, little Feng Qian quickly hid behind Eric, even hiding her face. For a moment, Tang Feiyan, who always prided herself on being able to charm people of all ages, felt a bit defeated.

    At this time, Tan Ailing, who heard Tang Feiyan''s voice, also came out of the room. As she came downstairs, she said, "Eric, you''re back and you didn''t even notify us. I could have gone to the airport to pick you up..."

    "Picking me up for what? It''s not like I can''t find my way..." After speaking, Eric pulled little Feng Qian, who was clinging to his waist, out from behind him, and pointed to Tan Ailing, saying softly, "Feng Qian, this is Tan Ailing. Sister Tan! We will all live together in the future, so don''t ignore them too much..."

    Tan Ailing nodded kindly to little Feng Qian, then looked at Eric, her eyes showing some confusion, as did Tang Feiyan.

    Eric knew what they were puzzled about. After sitting down, he exined the origin of little Feng Qian in detail.

    After hearing the whole story, both Tan and Tang were deeply moved. Especially Tang Feiyan, who was emotional, said with tears in her eyes, "Eric, those people are so cruel, why didn''t you kill them?"

    "Those people conducting experiments near Beijing, that''s like giving a resounding p to the National Security Bureau. For the sake of face, they naturally want to find the mastermind behind the scenes. So, those two Espers managed to keep their lives, and were brought back to the National Security Headquarters by Shen Jiajun!"

    "Are you just going to let them off so easily?" Tang Feiyan said indignantly.

    "Hurting my loved ones, how could I let them off easily!" Eric showed a cold smile and said, "Their abilities have all been disabled by me! Moreover, they will spend the rest of their lives in bedridden..."

    Tang Feiyan was somewhat relieved, but still a little dissatisfied, saying, "What about those researchers? They are aplices too..."

    "Shen Jiajun begged me not to touch them, saying they are well-known foreign scientists, and the subject they are researching is also of interest to the National Security Bureau..." Looking at Tang Feiyan''s pouting lips, Eric smiled insidiously, "However, I did tamper with them! I estimate that in half a year, the dark power hidden in their bodies by me will erupt, causing them to suffer from various illnesses in the future..."

    After Tang Feiyan was somewhat satisfied, Tan Ailing asked again, "Eric, what about that secret research institute?"

    "ording to Shen Jiajun, it seems that the National Security Bureau is preparing to take over there for training new recruits..."

    "Hmph, they are actually going to use such inhumane training methods..." Tang Feiyan was somewhat dissatisfied, but also curious, "Eric, is the Nightmare really so effective in increasing mental power?"

    "It''s really good!" Eric took out a ck crystal the size of a mung bean from his storage space and said with a smile, "If you use up this Nightmare Crystal, I estimate that your mental power will increase by more than thirty times..."

    "Just this..." Tang Feiyan looked at him with obvious doubt.

    "You must not underestimate this Nightmare Crystal. The energy it contains is enough to make you have nightmares for a year straight, and it can also make all intelligent beings within a ten-square-kilometer radius have nightmares at the same time..."

    Tang Feiyan stuck out her tongue and eximed, "That''s amazing... Did you find it in that little cave?"

    "No," Eric shook his head, saying, "I extracted it using the techniques from the ''Dark Chronicles,'' from that cave that generates nightmares! Unfortunately, due to time constraints, I only managed to refine thirty-three of them..."

    "Alright, Eric..." Tan Ailing suddenly interrupted, "Quickly put away your Nightmare Crystal, you''re scaring little Feng Qian..."

    Eric quickly looked down, and indeed, wasn''t it true? Little Feng Qian, nestled in his arms, had a pale face and trembling lips. Eric immediately put away the Nightmare Crystal, patting Feng Qian''s back apologetically. It took her a while to recover.

    "It seems that little Feng Qian must have suffered a lot over the years..." Tang Feiyan began to feel sorry again.

    "Eric..." Tan Ailing hesitated for a moment before asking, "Aren''t you going to help little Feng Qian find her parents?"

    Eric was taken aback for a moment before saying, "Feng Qian was sent to thatboratory when she was two or three years old. It''s already remarkable that she knows her name... What else could she remember from there?"

    "I can ask someone to help check the missing persons cases from the past ten years. As long as Feng Qian''s parents reported it at the time, they should be able to find them..."

    After a moment of silence, Eric nodded.

    Tan Ailing immediately made a call, asking for help from a friend who works in the police system.

    Read exclusive adventures at empire

    Because almost all cases from the past ten years have been entered into theputer and connected to the inte, they received a response in just over ten minutes.

    After listening to the phone call, Tan Ailing sighed, shaking her head, "Although there have been more than twenty missing persons cases in the past few years with the name ''Feng Qian,'' none of them are of the same age as little Feng Qian..."

    Eric didn''t feel regretful about this result, but rather secretly delighted.

    To be honest, if he really wanted to find Feng Qian''s family, it wouldn''t be difficult at all, after all, he was a "prophet" proficient in "astrology." But Eric didn''t want to do that! He selfishly wanted to keep Feng Qian by his side. He felt that Feng Qian''s parents would definitely not be able to take care of her well!

    This conclusion was not made lightly, because Feng Qian was not an ordinary person!

    Seven years of continuous nightmares tortured her, making her mental power no weaker than that of the dual-element fifty-year-old Esper. The various drugs concocted by those scientists also made her aquakic ability grow wildly.

    Without any systematic training, Feng Qian''s strength had already reached the level of an A-ss Esper, surpassing even Shen Jiajun. If she hadn''t been constantly locked up by equipment specifically designed to contain Espers, she might have escaped long ago with her powerful abilities!

    If Feng Qian really had ordinary parents, then her future life could be imagined! Either she would be treated as a monster, or someone with ill intentions would forcefully take her away from her parents...

    Looking at Eric''s gaze as he stared at Feng Qian, Tang Feiyan inexplicably felt a little jealous. She smiled and pped her hands, saying, "Little Feng Qian, you''re already a big girl. You can''t cling to your brother like this,e to Sister..."

    Feng Qian nced at her, then turned her head and hugged Eric''s neck even more tightly.

    Tang Feiyan said sourly, "Eric, you''re really charming..."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Eric smiled and said, "Hehe, it''s not that I''m charming, but Feng Qian and I were very close pre-heaven..."

    "What do you mean?"

    Eric gently patted Feng Qian''s little head, and she gave him a sweet smile, saying in a childish voice, "Kiss..."

    Eric kissed Feng Qian''s chubby, tender face as she spoke, saying, "Feng Qian possesses a powerful aquakic ability, and I possess the ''Heart of Water Element''..."

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both nodded knowingly, looking at Feng Qian together. Because they both knew how rare it was for the word "powerful" toe out of Eric''s mouth.

    Seeing that Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan both intended to witness it firsthand, Eric patted Feng Qian and said with a smile, "Feng Qian,e, show your little puppy to the two sisters..."

    Feng Qian nced at Eric, then at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, and nodded.

    Immediately, in front of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, a water ball the size of a basketball appeared out of thin air. The water ball slowly changed shape, forming four limbs, a tail, and a head...

    Finally, a small dog made of water molecules appeared in front of Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan.

    It stretchedzily, scratched its head with its front paws, looked around as if it had just woken up, then ran to Eric and Feng Qian, wagging its tail and acting coquettishly.

    Then, the water dog ran to Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, staring at them nkly.

    Noticing the anticipation hidden in Feng Qian''s eyes, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan nced at each other. They had both studied psychology, but the former studied criminal psychology while thetter studied student psychology. Even so, they were able to analyze Feng Qian''s expression quite urately.

    Tan Ailing gently patted the water dog''s head and said softly, "The dog is so obedient..."

    Tang Feiyan then scratched the water dog''s chin and said with a smile, "The ce here is spacious, so the dog can have fun freely..."

    As if it had taken a stimnt, the water dog immediately jumped up, quietly barking at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, wagging its tail even more happily!

    As the water dog jumped around the vi, hiding and seeking, Feng Qian gradually became less restrained. asionally, she even made a few immatureughter that shouldn''t havee from a ten-year-old girl because of the water dog''s actions.

    Facing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s puzzled looks, Eric sighed, "Since Feng Qian went to theboratory, it seems that no one has educated her. Although it''s been seven or eight years, her mind is still at the age of three!"

    "Can she recover from this?" Tang Feiyan looked very gloomy.

    "Of course!" Eric smiled, "Her intellect is not impaired. With some education, she will definitely recover!"

    Just then, the phone in the vi rang. Tan Ailing went to answer it, and after a while, she returned with a serious expression.

    "What''s wrong? Whose call was it?"

    "Eric, it''s from the Medicine King Sect. It is said that the imperial family has issued a martial arts order, calling on the entire martial arts world to attack the Medicine King Sect..."

    "Why?" Eric was surprised.

    "I don''t know! The person on the phone was vague and just said we would know when we go back!"

    "Okay, book the ne tickets immediately..."

 Chapter 166 He Is Our Belief

    Medicine King Sect.

    Ever since "Grandson" left home without a word, Eric Yun had been filled with anger. But he couldn''t vent it on his "daughter-inw" or his grandchildren, so he locked himself in the alchemy room and used his pent-up frustration to refine three furnaces of Nourishing Essence Pills.

    Although it consumed a huge amount of precious medicinal materials, being able to refine over a hundred Nourishing Essence Pills in a few months was also a blessing from heaven!

    But what Eric Yun didn''t expect was that when he came out of seclusion feeling satisfied, the steward waiting for him outside the alchemy room gave him a piece of extremely bad news.

    "What? You''re saying that the imperial family has issued a martial arts order, calling on the entire martial arts world to attack our Medicine King Sect?" Eric Yun couldn''t believe his eyes widened in disbelief. "And now representatives of thirty-six prestigious families and sects are waiting in the hall for our exnation?"

    "Yes, Master!"

    "You idiot!" Eric Yun erupted in anger. "Why didn''t you inform me earlier? Now you''ve let theme to our doorstep..."

    "Master..." The steward hesitated, "The process of refining the Nourishing Essence Pill cannot be disturbed. I was afraid of ruining the precious medicinal materials. Besides, I thought that the usations made by the Ming Dynasty aristocracy against our Medicine King Sect were baseless. We are in the right and need not fear unwarranted usations..."

    "You fool..." Eric Yun scolded again, "No matter how precious and hard-toe-by the medicinal materials are, can theypare to the survival and foundation of our Medicine King Sect? With the status and position of the Ming Dynasty aristocracy, would they spread nder without solid evidence? How old are you? Why can''t you distinguish between urgency and importance?"

    The steward was full of shame and bowed his head in silence.

    Eric Yun sighed heavily and asked, "Why did the Ming Dynasty aristocracy call on the martial arts world to attack our Medicine King Sect?"

    The steward nced at Eric Yun before saying, "It''s because of Eric..."

    "Eric?" Eric Yun furrowed his brows, his expression serious. "What trouble has my grandson caused?"

    Although Eric Yun doted on Eric, when it came to the millennium-old heritage of the Medicine King Sect, he would definitely abandon personal feelings when necessary! This was a quality that a qualified leader must possess...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, after hearing the steward''s exnation, Eric Yun rxed andughed heartily. "I never expected that the Ming Dynasty aristocracy would make such a big mistake! What ''poisoning people'', what ''secret form for poisoning people''. Even if it were my grandson, I''ve never heard of such things! Haha, I can''t wait to see how the Ming Dynasty aristocracy will end up after fooling the entire martial arts world..."

    "Master, it''s because I understand this point that I didn''t rush to report it to you..." The steward took advantage of his master''s good mood and hinted at his grievance. Continue reading on empire

    "Alright, alright." Eric Yun chuckled and nced at him, "I misunderstood you..."

    "I dare not..." The steward''s expression and what he said werepletely different. His appearance of showing joy and anger was really hard to believe that he was the head of a superpower.

    But Eric Yun seemed to understand his disciple''s nature very well and did not educate him because of it. He just asked, "By the way, didn''t my grandson say he wanted to keep a low profile? Why is it rumored that he is the deputy head of the Medicine King Sect now?"

    "Not long after Master went into seclusion for alchemy, people from the Tan family in Cangzhou came to inquire about Eric''s identity. I responded with ''deputy head''. This information was probably spread by the Tan family..."

    "How can you disregard the rules of the sect!" Eric Yun frowned again. "Although there have been many heads of the Medicine King Sect from the Eric family since the founding of the Medicine King Sect by our ancestor Eric, the sect''s rules stipte that the inheritance of the Medicine King Sect must be based on medical skills. With Eric''s current medical skills, he is probably onlyparable to an external disciple who has studied medicine for three years. How can he live up to the title of ''deputy head'', how can he convince others..."

    "It was Master who saved the disciple''s life and raised him single-handedly. In the disciple''s heart, Master''s smile is more important than the sect rules!"

    "Nonsense. Nonsense, how dare you disregard the sect rules. Aren''t you afraid that others won''t ept it..." Although Eric Yun was scolding, there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.

    "You don''t have to worry about this at all, Master!" The steward smiled, "Because Yujie has publicly announced that she is willing to unconditionally support Eric as the head. And Master Cheng also agrees..."

    With the support of the inheritor of the "Spring Breeze and Rain Technique" and the approval of the three chief priests, this matter was basically a foregone conclusion...

    Seeing that Eric Yun''s expression had eased somewhat, the steward took the opportunity to say, "Moreover, Eric''s genius has already spread far and wide. Everyone knows that he has achieved the level of an external disciple who has studied medicine for three years in just a few days. Those in the sect who understand this believe that as long as he is carefully cultivated for five years, Eric will definitely have medical skills that are no less than mine..."

    Eric Yun also had great confidence in his grandson''s medical talent. After listening to his disciple''s words, hepletely rxed and said with a smile, "Does my grandson know about this?"

    Xiao Er, the innkeeper, nodded and said, "I''ve already called Eric, and he said he''ll be back today!"

    "Alright... Let''s go. Those representatives have waited long enough..."

    Indeed, led by the Ming Dynasty aristocracy, representatives from thirty-six prestigious families and sects, including the Shao Lin, Wudang, and Tang Dynasty aristocracies, had been waiting in the hall for over two hours.

    Fortunately, these people were either highly skilled in martial arts and had excellent internal energy cultivation, or they were worldly-wise and deeply scheming, so they had not yet developed any impatience or dissatisfaction.

    Suddenly, several people in the group turned their heads simultaneously towards the passage on the right side of the hall.

    "Ha ha ha..." With a burst ofughter, Eric Yun walked out from there. "I was just refining pills, which made you all wait for a long time. Please don''t mind."

    "Where, where, Master Yun is too polite..."

    While exchanging pleasantries, Eric Yun nced at the crowd who hade to question him and found that many were old friends. The most important among them were Master Shi Yongde from Shao Lin and Abbot Jingran from Linggu Temple.

    Although it was strange for these two top figures from the Chinese Buddhist and martial arts world toe to Medicine King Sect in person, Eric Yun was not surprised.

    Shi Yongde had suffered the most losses in the "Poison Hand Medicine King Incident" over two hundred years ago. Not only did over forty top experts die at the hands of the Poison Hand, but also two pre-heaven-level experts had their martial arts ruined after being poisoned. When they heard that the Poison Hand had appeared again, they were naturally nervous and sent the "Dragon Subduing Venerable" to Medicine King Sect, which was expected!

    As for Abbot Jingran, he was originally from Nanjing, so he felt a connection to thend. Therefore, at the repeated invitation of Zhu Mingde, he personally came forward.

    Another reason Eric Yun was not surprised was that these two venerables were his friends from outside the sect. With them around, he wasn''t afraid that the Ming Dynasty aristocracy would incite the martial arts world to attack Medicine King Sect on baseless charges!

    "Please, which old friend would like to introduce these new faces to me..."

    Master Shi Yongde smiled slightly and stepped forward, saying, "Eric, let me introduce them to you..."

    "...This is the initiator of the martial arts order, Zhu Mingde, the young master of the Ming Dynasty aristocracy..."

    So it was you who ndered my Medicine King Sect! Hmph, trying to pursue a girl but failing topete with my grandson, you actually used such a despicable scheme? I''ll see how you face all these forces you''ve deceived...

    "...This is the third son of the Tang Dynasty aristocracy, Li Penghao."

    The Tang Dynasty aristocracy and the Ming Dynasty aristocracy are really colluding! Hmph, is my Medicine King Sect afraid of you?

    "This is the young master of the Medicine God Religion, Su Ying."

    Medicine God Religion? That group that has been trying to surpass my Medicine King Sect and be the number one medical power for nearly a hundred years. Now they are probably preparing to kick us while we''re down.

    After a round of introductions, Eric Yun was silently criticizing them in his heart. Of course, he maintained the image of a senior expert on the surface, chatting amiably with each junior. But when Master Shi Yongde introduced thest middle-agedma with great solemnity, Eric Yun was a bit lost.

    "You are the Great Vehicle Dharma King of Sakya? Weren''t you going to Country A? Why are you back? Have you already eradicated the traitor and destroyed the Shura Sect?"

    "Yes, Master Yun!" The Great Vehicle Dharma King smiled, "The traitor Li Hong has already been executed, and the Shura Sect has been disbanded. Our Sakya lineage can now return to our homnd..."

    Zhu Mingde added, "The return of the Sakya lineage has not only caused a strong reaction among the Tantric believers, but also received high attention from the central government. The Great Vehicle Dharma King has just been received by the national leaders in Beijing. While preparing to return to Tibet, he heard about the Poison Hand incident. As an indispensable part of the Chinese martial arts world, the Great Vehicle Dharma King selflessly expressed his willingness to contribute to this matter..."

    Zhu Mingde''s ttering words made the Great Vehicle Dharma King blush secretly, because his real purpose was by no means as Zhu Mingde said!

 Chapter 167 Atonement

    Although Eric had never told him about his affairs, he had learned from the priests of Sakya that his living Buddha had a "Tan Ailing" Buddha Consort.

    He was originally nning to fly back to Tibet after meeting with the national leaders in Beijing. However, he suddenly heard that a man named "Tan Ailing" from the Tan family in Cangzhou had started a war in the entire Hebei Province for his fianc¨¦e, and the Ming Dynasty aristocracy had issued a martial arts order to deal with that "fianc¨¦"!

    Because he was unsure whether the Buddha Consort "Tan Ailing" and the "Tan Ailing" from Cangzhou were the same person, he could only follow the "questioning" crowd to the Medicine King Sect to find out.

    As Zhu Mingde went on and on about the Great Vehicle Dharma King, a servant from the Medicine King Sect loudly reported from outside, "The young master has returned to the manor..."

    Immediately, everyone''s gaze shifted, eager to see what kind of person this "troublemaker" was.

    When Eric''s iparably handsome face appeared before everyone, the most intense reaction came not from Eric Yun or Zhu Mingde, but from the Great Vehicle Dharma King.

    "Rinpoche, I finally see you again..." The Great Vehicle Dharma King''s expression was very excited. Being able to set foot on thisnd, and being received and praised by the national leaders for destroying the Shura Sect, all stemmed from the living Buddha before him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King, the leader of a region, prostrate himself in reverence to the young master of the Medicine King Sect as soon as he entered the door, everyone, including Eric Yun, was greatly shocked.

    Upon seeing the Great Vehicle Dharma King, Eric was momentarily stunned but immediately understood. He waved his hand casually and said, "Please rise. Is everything in Country A settled?"

    The Great Vehicle Dharma King stood up, bowed respectfully, and said, "Everything has been settled. I have appointed Ren Qingang to manage the daily affairs of the Cai Si Temple and left him with seventy-three talented individuals skilled in both Buddhism and martial arts to assist him. I will not disappoint Rinpoche''s expectations. I will develop Country A into the second holynd of our Sakya lineage after Tibet..."

    As the Great Vehicle Dharma King was urged to report his work to Eric, others remained silent in amazement.

    Especially Zhu Mingde, who had just been showcasing the Great Vehicle Dharma King to highlight his influence, was now at a loss for words.

    His cousin, Li Penghao, was not as embarrassed as he was and said with some dignity, "Dharma King, are you mistaken? This is our target today, the young master of Medicine King Sect - Eric..."

    With Eric''s consent, the Great Vehicle Dharma King turned serious and said, "Whether Rinpoche is your target, I''m not sure. All I know is that he is the faith of the 700,000 followers of our Sakya..."

    "What?" Most people eximed in disbelief. They couldn''t understand how the young master of Medicine King Sect had be the faith of Sakya.

    A few knowledgeable people had just been wondering about the title "Rinpoche," and now, hearing the Great Vehicle Dharma King''s words, they almost immediately confirmed Eric''s identity in their hearts.

    Just to be cautious, Master Shi Yongde asked, "May I ask, Dharma King, is the young master Eric of Medicine King Sect the reincarnation of Sakya''s Jebu Zundanba Living Buddha?"

    "Exactly."

    The solemn reply of the Great Vehicle Dharma King caused an immediate uproar in the hall. People found it hard to believe, and discussions erupted. Only Master Shi Yongde, Abbot Jingran, and a few other eminent monks in the Buddhistmunity had no doubts about the words of the Great Vehicle Dharma King and stepped forward to pay their respects.

    Li Penghao, unwilling to give up, asked, "Dharma King, are you sure Sakya hasn''t made a mistake? Isn''t the reincarnation of the Living Buddha limited to the Tibetan people?"

    Before the Great Vehicle Dharma King could speak, Eric interrupted, "My grandson''s father is Tibetan..."

    By now, Zhu Mingde had regained hisposure. He nced at Tan Ailing, who was leaning on Eric, and gritted his teeth, "So what if he''s a Living Buddha? Does that give him the right to cultivate the Poison Hand and harm the martial arts world?"

    With these words, the mor died down, and everyone''s gaze focused on Eric, the "Living Buddha," the young master of the Medicine King Sect!

    In the solemn atmosphere, Eric blinked and suddenly asked, "What are Poison People?"

    In that instant, everyone present felt like facepalming.

    Although knowing that everyone present was a master, the Great Vehicle Dharma King subconsciously exined to Eric, "Rinpoche, ''Poison People'' are humans who have been modified with drugs. They are not only immune to weapons but also carry deadly toxins..."

    Eric nodded but made no other gesture.

    Seeing the "Living Buddha" at a loss for words, Li Penghao couldn''t help but sneer, "So, Living Buddha, you can''t deny it now, can you?" Although using politenguage, everyone could hear the sarcasm in his words.

    "Are you an idiot?" Eric said mercilessly, "Just a minute ago, I didn''t even know what ''Poison People'' were. How could I possibly create them?"

    "You... don''t try to quibble!" Li Penghao said angrily, "We have evidence that the ones wreaking havoc in Hebei recently were created by you..."

    At this, not only Eric but also Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan chuckled. Because Li Penghao''s self-righteous attitude and decisive tone seemed particrly ridiculous to them, who knew the truth?

    "Do you think you''re aedian?" Li Penghao said disdainfully, "Don''t think that a littleughter will distract us..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Eric said indifferently, "My subordinates are all here! If they are Poison People, we can bring them in for identification."

    Shi Yongde and the others thought it was a good idea and nodded in agreement. But at this moment, Zhu Mingde, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up, "The evidence we have is video footage. You can''t deceive us by sending someone else."

    Eric was slightly stunned, then realized that Zhu Mingde was afraid he would hide the "Poison People" and bring other subordinates here for identification. He smiled faintly, indifferent, and said, "Bring out your evidence and let me see it, so I won''t call the wrong person!"

    Zhu Mingde coldly smiled and nodded to Gu Lao. Thetter immediately took out aptop and started ying the video footage.

    The first one showed Lusien and The techniques of Baguazhang''s leader gambling fight.

    Because the people invited by Zhu Mingde had already seen it, only six people were watching the video now, Eric, Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, Little Feng Qian, Eric Yun, and Xiao Er.

    To increase the pressure, Zhu Mingde deliberately asked Shi Yongde, "Master, do you think the man in ck in the video is the legendary Poison People?"

    Master Shi Yongde chanted a Buddhist mantra and said, "It is not certain at the moment. However, the man in ck seems to rely entirely on instinct in his movements, which is different from the martial arts of the righteous and evil paths. This is simr to the legends of the Poison People who are extremely fast and elusive..."

    The second one showed Skidmore wiping out The Five Poisons gang''s high-level members.

    During this period, Zhu Mingde asked another question, "Su Young Master, do you think the toxicity on the nails of those ck-clothed people in the video is internal or external?"

    Su Ying, the seemingly fifteen or sixteen-year-old Medicine God Religion young master, said earnestly, "With the foundation of my Medicine God Religion for three hundred years, the toxins on the nails of the ck-clothed people in the video are definitely from within their bodies..."

    Ignoring Zhu Mingde''s smug smirk, after watching the video, Eric made a call and asked Lusien and Skidmore, who were waiting in the parking lot outside, toe in.

    Although Eric had never called himself "grandfather," he was very moved by the care Medicine King Sect had given him. As soon as he heard that the Ming Dynasty family wanted to deal with the Medicine King Sect, he immediately brought all his strength here! With so many duke-level vampires here, no one would be afraid!

    "Master, your loyal servants are at yourmand!" Lusien and Skidmore''s demeanor and actions resembled those of a steward in a noble family.

    The courteous vampires made Li Penghao very excited. He jumped up and pointed, "It''s them..."

    Read new chapters at empire

    At this, many people immediately raised their skills, guarded carefully, and prevented the "Poison People" from attacking!

    Zhu Mingde used his pre-heaven spiritual sense to probe for a while and eximed in surprise, "Indeed, they are Poison People! Everyone, theypletelyck the aura of normal people..."

    Before Zhu Mingde could finish his words, Gu Lao pulled him back. Mature pre-heaven experts like Gu Lao were notparable to Zhu Mingde in terms of the application of spiritual sense or experience and insight. He had already noticed something wrong.

    What Gu Lao could see could not be hidden from Master Shi Yongde and Abbot Jingran, the top pre-heaven experts.

    Shi Yongde shook his head, feeling relieved, "They are not Poison People..."

 Chapter 168 Demanding Compensation

    "How is that possible..." Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao eximed simultaneously.

    "If I''m not mistaken, they should be from the Western vampire n..."

    Although Master Shi Yongde''s words were humble, everyone knew that his statement had confirmed the identities of these two foreigners. However, many inexperienced youths, including Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao, still looked at Lusien and Skidmore with doubt.

    At Eric''s signal, Lusien and Skidmore performed a live transformation. The sight of two leisurely flying golden-edged batspletely dispelled any doubts in everyone''s minds.

    "The Western vampire ncks the Dantian Qi Meridian, and their martial techniques are very different from ours, relying more on innate talent. Vampires themselves possess a strange energy within their bodies, which manifests effects simr to toxins. Our Medicine God Religion has always been curious about this energy..." Su Ying said as if talking to herself, her "innocent" eyes also shing at Eric.

    To Eric''s indifference, he simply said, "Do you have any more doubts now?"

    "How can we not?" Although Zhu Mingde remained silent, Li Penghao jumped up and shouted, "Even though they are vampires, it doesn''t mean they are not ''Poison People,'' right?"

    As Eric frowned, Shi Yongde said, "Third Young Master is mistaken! The creation of Poison People requires ordinary people without any energy as the cauldron. Otherwise, the medicinal properties entering the body will inevitably conflict with the individual''s energy. The greater the individual''s energy, the more severe the conflict! These two vampires are already at the duke level. If they were really used to create Poison People, under the conflict between the medicinal properties and blood energy, they would have long since exploded and died..."

    "Duke level? Isn''t that equivalent to a pre-heaven expert?" Li Penghao eximed in shock, "How could he make such high-level vampires call him ''master''?"

    Eric nced at him coldly and said, "That''s not something you need to concern yourself with!"

    The Great Vehicle Dharma King said with a hint of pride, "The Living Buddha is a saint with great supernatural powers. What''s so strange about subduing a few anomalies?" Continue your adventure at empire

    Master Shi Yongde, Abbot Jingran, and other high monks of the Buddhist sect nodded in agreement.

    Seeing that everyone''s doubts about his grandson had dissipated, Eric Yun said in a strange tone, "I wonder what the Ming Dynasty family means by ndering our Medicine King Sect so baselessly..."

    "We were indeed ignorant this time. We apologize for this..."

    Gu Lao was well aware of how such a grandiose but ultimately ridiculous gesture would affect the reputation of the Ming Dynasty family, especially since the Medicine King Sect was not a force to be trifled with!

    To restore the Ming Dynasty family''s reputation and to appease the Medicine King Sect''s grievances, Gu Lao, after uttering the words "as an act of contrition," abruptly broke off the five fingers of his left hand.

    "Gu Lao, you..."

    "Yes, Gu Lao, we also made a wrong judgment due to iplete intelligence. It was not intentional to target the Medicine King Sect. I believe everyone can see this. Why did you make such a sacrifice..."

    Not only Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao, but even Eric Yun and Shi Yongde were somewhat taken aback. They all knew that Gu Lao''s entire martial arts skill was in his two hands. By permanently disabling his left hand, even if it were healed in the future, his martial arts would still decline by thirty percent.

    Looking at Zhu Mingde, Gu Lao shook his head slightly. Although sweating profusely, he remained calm and said, "Master Eric, I wonder if this matter can be considered settled?"

    Eric Yun hesitated for a moment. He wanted to say "no" out of concern for his grandson, but he also didn''t want to push the matter too far with the Medicine King Sect. After all, a pre-heaven expert had just crippled himself, which was already a sincere gesture. If they persisted, others might think the Medicine King Sect was overly petty...

    Noticing Eric Yun''s inquiring gaze, Eric smiled faintly and said, "In light of your injury, the usations against the Medicine King Sect by the Ming Dynasty family will be disregarded..."

    "Thank you, Master Eric Yun and Master Eric, for your generosity. I hope this misunderstanding will not affect the rtionship between our two families..."

    Just as Gu Lao was about to say goodbye, Eric suddenly said, "Although you have shown your sincerity bypensating the Medicine King Sect, you have not apologized to me yet?"

    "We still need to apologize to you? Aren''t you from the Medicine King Sect?" Li Penghao eximed in frustration.

    Eric smiled faintly and said, "Don''t forget, I also have the identity of Sakya''s Living Buddha."

    "That''s right!" Great Vehicle Dharma King immediately agreed, "The identity of the Living Buddha is extremely noble. How can he be ndered like this? If you don''t give an exnation today, our Sakya''s seven hundred thousand followers will not let the Ming Dynasty family off the hook!"

    Although Master Shi Yongde and Abbot Jingran were not from Sakya, out of respect for the Living Buddha, they also nodded in agreement.

    Seeing this scene, Gu Lao couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He had called Eric "Master Eric" just now to try to make him set aside his identity as the Living Buddha! But... s, ndering the Living Buddha was much more serious than ndering the Medicine King Sect. Would he have to disable his right hand''s five fingers as well? If this Living Buddha insisted on this, then for the sake of the Ming Dynasty family and his grandson, he could only ept it!

    Although the Ming Dynasty family''s strength was not weaker than Sakya''s, and even surpassed it to some extent, the Ming Dynasty family was not willing to confront Sakya head-on.

    There were three reasons for this.

    First, Sakya had over seven hundred thousand followers, which had a tremendous influence. Although the various institutions under the Ming Dynasty family''s control affected the livelihoods of nearly a million people, in terms of control, they could not bepared to Sakya. After all, work only affected people''s wallets, while religion could control people''s thoughts. Like the human bombs in the Middle East, not to mention ordinary forces, even powerful countries would be troubled by them...

    Second, although Sakya was not thergest sect in Tibetan Buddhism, its influence on other sects was unparalleled. In the hundred years of the Yuan and Mongol histories, Sakya had made a huge contribution to the spread of Tibetan Buddhism as the state religion, and other sects had inherited some of its teachings. Moreover, the disputes among Buddhist sects were mostly about the understanding of the Buddhist teachings, and they did not care much about worldly interests. This was different from the five major families! Even those few families with marital ties would, at many times, have to consider their own interests and could not fully assist...

    Third, China''s national policy leaned towards ethnic minorities. For the sake of the country''s harmony and stability, even the representatives of the Ming Dynasty family in the officialdom would not support them against Sakya when they were clearly in the wrong...

    With these reasons, Gu Lao could only grin and bear it, asking, "I wonder what the Living Buddha means..."

    Eric waved his hand and said calmly, "Considering that you did not intend this, I will be lenient and ept a symbolicpensation..."

    This sentence left everyone except Eric''s "own people" dumbfounded. No one expected that the supremely revered "Living Buddha" would actually speak up to "extort"! What was even more speechless was that this young Living Buddha, with his "dual" identity, remainedpletely indifferent, showing no hint of embarrassment! It seemed that to him, demandingpensation was perfectly reasonable!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After exchanging nces with Zhu Mingde and Li Penghao, Gu Lao cautiously asked, "May I ask what kind ofpensation the Living Buddha believes would demonstrate the apology of our Ming Dynasty family?"

    "I heard that the Ming Dynasty family has a 14-acre property in Hebei, which is called thergest market in North China?" Through the list given by Grandpa Tan, Eric, although notpletely familiar with the various forces in Hebei, could be said to have some knowledge of them.

    "Yes, it''s called the ''Hebei Medicine City Health Products Market''!" Gu Lao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "If the Living Buddha thinks that ce is good, the Ming Dynasty family is willing to unconditionally give it as a gift..."

    Eric nodded in eptance and then said, "Also, please give me Hebei Guokang Traditional Chinese Medicine Research Institute and Hebei Jiuzhou Traditional Chinese Medicine Research Institute!"

    Almost everyone showed a shocked expression. They had never seen someone of such status repeatedly demand things in public, yet his demeanor remained remarkably natural.

    Eric regarded these external things very lightly. The reason for demandingpensation was twofold: to teach the Ming Dynasty family a lesson and to help Medicine King Sect and Sakya gain some benefits.

    Eric nned to transform the Hebei Medicine City Health Products Market into a wholesale market specializing in Tibetan medicine and hand it over to Sakya to manage, providing the sect with a fixed source of ie. This move proved highly effective. In just a few years, it became thergest Tibetan medicine distribution center in North China, with an annual profit exceeding 500 million RMB. Sakya also used this stable ie to gradually develop its followers and strengthen its power. In just three years, it managed to recover the losses it had incurred due to Li Hong and the Asura Sect.

    Originally, Eric intended to ask for several pharmaceutical factories for Medicine King Sect, but the pharmaceuticalpanies under the Ming Dynasty family were all Western medicine-oriented, which Medicine King Sect disregarded. Therefore, he had to settle for the two traditional Chinese medicine research institutes!

    With Gu Lao''s authority, he could still be the head of these units, so he did not consult Zhu Mingde and directly agreed, "It shall be as the Living Buddha says..."

 Chapter 169 Troubling the Ming Dynasty Family

    After agreeing on the transfer and delivery of the treaty tomorrow, Gu Lao and the others took their leave. Although Zhu Mingde appeared repentant, Eric could still sense a strong resentment in his eyes.

    Zhu Mingde had every reason to resent.

    Gu Lao had been with him since he was ten years old, not only as a deeply cherished mentor and friend but also as a trusted aide. However, this time, he had lost thirty percent of his martial arts because of Eric, which was a significant and heartbreaking loss for both Gu Lao and himself.

    Another reason was his title as the "Pride of Heaven"!

    Zhu Mingde had always been extraordinarily talented and brilliant. But this time, his scheme had not only failed but also backfired. He could imagine how the martial arts world would ridicule him. How could he swallow this humiliation...

    It seemed that the danger was not over yet! Eric chuckled coldly, calcting in his mind...

    After Zhu Mingde and his group left, representatives of some sects and families friendly to the Ming Dynasty family also took their leave, leaving only a few eminent monks and Su Ying, the young master of the Medicine God Religion.

    Master Shi Yongde and Master Jingran naturally wanted to get closer to the "Living Buddha" and discuss scriptures. But Su Ying''s stay was somewhat strange, given her contentious rtionship with Medicine King Sect.

    While Eric entertained his old friends and the Great Vehicle Dharma King in the guest courtyard, the pure and graceful Su Ying walked towards Eric with a charming demeanor, calling out, "Living Buddha..."

    Seeing her charming and coquettish appearance, Tang Feiyan became wary. She stepped forward, slightly unkindly asking, "Youngdy, what do you want?"

    "Youngdy?" Su Ying chuckled, "I''m actually your older sister, you know..."

    Having been the most popr teacher at Shangdun Middle School in the past, Tang Feiyan had a psychological advantage over the fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in front of her. She was about to educate the "girl in her rebellious phase," but Tan Ailing stopped her.

    Tan Ailing naturally knew that the girl in front of her was twice her apparent age and that this young master of the Medicine God Religion was reputed in the martial arts world for being "ruthless and cunning, hiding a knife behind a smile." She asked cautiously, "I wonder what business Miss Su has with Eric?"

    Su Ying, seeing Tan and Tang standing in front of her with Tan Ailing, followed by a little girl, smiled lightly and said, "I don''t have any business, I just want to ask the Living Buddha to lend me the two vampires for a few days..."

    "No lending..." Eric replied coldly to Tan Ailing''s inquiring gaze, then turned and walked away with Tan and Tang. Feng Qian still tightly held his trouser leg.

    Su Ying stepped forward, blocking Eric''s path, and said with a sweet smile, "Living Buddha, I assure you, we will absolutely not harm your subordinates... and we, the Medicine God Religion, are willing to pay a certain price for this. Please agree to my request..." With that, her "innocent" big eyes began to sparkle again.

    In Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s eyes, Su Ying was flirting with Eric, but Eric knew that Su Ying was using some kind of mental spell on him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ying the lute to a cow.

    Amused, Eric directly gave her a mental shockwave and then ignored her, leaving with his women and "sister."

    It took Su Ying quite a while to recover from the intense mental shock. She looked pale, watching Eric''s back, and muttered to herself inexplicably, "Indeed, he is the Living Buddha... But I won''t give up! I''m going topete with you..."

    "What? You''re going to cause trouble for the Ming Dynasty family?" Tang Feiyan eximed.

    Eric nodded with a somewhat helpless expression.

    "Why?" Tang Feiyan asked, puzzled. "Hasn''t the Ming Dynasty family already apologized and made reparations?"

    Looking at Eric''s hesitant expression, Tan Ailing made a humorous guess, "Eric, are you nning to leave under the pretext of causing trouble for the Ming Dynasty family just to avoid Master Shi Yongde and the others?"

    "That''s right!" Eric admitted unabashedly. "Those bald guys are really annoying, constantly discussing Buddhist principles with me, making me lose interest in being affectionate with you guys..."

    Originally, Eric could have let the Great Vehicle Dharma King take care of them, but now that the Ming Dynasty family''s health product market had changed hands, the Great Vehicle Dharma King, feeling that he had "not contributed to Sakya for twenty years," volunteered to oversee the restructuring.

    Faced with no other choice, Eric had to take matters into his own hands. Fortunately, when he decided to impersonate the Living Buddha, he had read some Buddhist scriptures. Although he was not yet a "master of Buddhist doctrine," he could handle a little without revealing his true identity!

    Tang Feiyan gave him a coquettish nce and said, "So you haven''t made a move on us these days because you''ve been bothered by the monks? We thought you were bewitched by that busty woman, Olivia..."

    "You brat, what are you saying..." Faced with these two who spoke without reservation, Tan Ailing seemed helpless and could only cover the giggling Feng Qian''s ears.

    "Ailing, why are you so surprised?" Tang Feiyan pulled Tan Ailing''s hands down, lightly pinching Feng Qian''s pink cheeks, and said with a smile, "What''s wrong with hearing these words? Little Feng Qian has seen even more outrageous things, right, Little Feng Qian..."

    Feng Qian giggled and nodded proudly.

    "You shameless brat..." blushing with anger, Tan Ailing spat at Tang Feiyan, remembering the embarrassing incident in Shanghai.

    At that time, just after Eric returned, the saying "absence makes the heart grow fonder" applied, and after settling Feng Qian, the three began to fort" each other. It wasn''t until the battle was over that they realized Feng Qian had been standing at the door, watching them with wide eyes for twenty minutes.

    After the confusion, they learned that Feng Qian couldn''t sleep and wanted to sleep with Eric like she did on the way. Because Feng Qian was also a high-level psychic, and Eric didn''t mind, they let her watch for twenty minutes...

    Although this incident embarrassed Tan Ailing, it also had an unexpected gain. After their "frank meeting," Feng Qian no longer rejected her and Tang Feiyan. Although they were not as intimate as Eric, they could still have some physical contact!

    To avoid further embarrassment, Tan Ailing changed the subject, "Eric, why is Su Ying so unwilling to let go of you?"

    Eric frowned and said, "That woman firmly believes that the dark power in Lusien and the others is an unknown toxin. She is very interested in studying it to find a so-called ''antidote''!"

    "It sounds like this young master of the Medicine God Religion has a bit of a mad scientist vibe... Eric, it seems you''re in big trouble..." Tang Feiyan said,ughing carelessly.

    Eric snorted disdainfully and felt somewhat troubled.

    To be honest, Eric had some appreciation for Su Ying as a person. Not to mention anything else, just her curiosity and enthusiasm for studying unknown things resonated with Eric!

    If it weren''t for this sense of appreciation, Su Ying, who had been bothering him, would have been thrown away long ago!

    Just then, Su Ying''s pleasant voice came from afar, "Living Buddha, where are you..."

    Hearing this call, Eric unexpectedly showed a strange smile, looking like he was prepared to watch a show!

    "Just now you said you were annoyed by her, but now that you hear she''sing, you''re all excited again?" Tang Feiyan teased.

    "Don''t worry, she can''t get in!" Eric smiled and reassured them.

    "Eric, you didn''t station someone at the gate again, did you?"

    "Mm."

    "Is that effective?" Tang Feiyan, as if remembering a joke,ughed incessantly.

    Tan Ailing and Feng Qian did too.

    Eric wasn''t surprised because he remembered the experiences of the several groups who had stood guard at his gate these past few days. He couldn''t help but want tough.

    The first to guard the gate was naturally Eric''s "most loyal servant" - the vampire!

    When Su Ying, who hade to "visit" the Living Buddha, saw the two vampires, she immediately disregarded the Living Buddha Eric. Not only did she approach the vampires with extremely ambiguous actions, touching and pinching them, she also somehow got a live chicken and wanted the vampires to take a few bites and grab a few handfuls!

    The harassed vampires knew that their master had a favorable impression of this woman, so they naturally didn''t dare to use violence, feeling extremely miserable. In the end, Eric couldn''t bear to see it anymore and transferred them all to the Tan family in Hebei to take over various "territories."

    To avoid further disturbance, Eric specifically went to find Eric Yun, who was deeply immersed in the results of the two traditional Chinese medicine research institutes sent over. When his "good grandson" needed help, Eric Yun was delighted and immediately called for the "Medicine King Sect''s most rigorous guard" to be reassigned!

    Unfortunately, even the most rigorous guard was no match for Su Ying''s "seductive techniques." Seeing the guards bowing and bleeding from their noses, Eric had to request a recement once again.

    This time, he reced them with a team of female guards.

    However, the female guards still couldn''t hold the small gate! Although they wouldn''t bleed like the male guards, under the influence of Su Ying''s "seductive techniques," they were evenly matched with Su Ying and her sister. Not only did they allow her toe and go from the yard freely, but they even told Eric something like "when a couple fights, they make up at the end of the bed"! I really don''t know what Su Ying said to them...

    However, today''s gatekeepers were extraordinary, specially recalled by Eric from Hebei! Seeing the four iron-like towers blocking her path, Su Ying was not concerned. With a timid expression, she said, "Brothers, can I go in? I want to suggest meeting the Living Buddha..."

    "No, the master is resting and instructed not to let anyone disturb him!" The tone was firm.

    "But, I have very important things to discuss with the Living Buddha!" Su Ying sped her hands together, squeezing her breasts, which Tang Feiyan called "busty," making them even more prominent. However, her expression was pitifully cute. "Brothers, please let me in..."

    The four strong men remained impassive, blocking the courtyard gate tightly.

    Seeing this scene, Su Ying''s eyes shone even brighter, and her smile became even sweeter. It seemed that she was starting to use her seductive techniques with all her might!

 Chapter 170 Zhu Mingde and the Dog

    "Darn..."

    Although it was just a low growl from the man on the left, Su Ying felt as if she had been struck hard and took two steps back, her face slightly pale. "I didn''t expect anyone besides the Living Buddha to be immune to my spells!"

    "Humph, you dare to boast of ''spells'' with such unorthodox methods? Truly shameless..."

    "You..." Su Ying was furious but also knew she couldn''t do anything to the other party. Stomping her foot, she said loudly, "Living Buddha, I will not give up..."

    With that, she red at the four strong men and left in a huff.

    "Hehe..." Watching the woman who had been pestering her man for the past few days walk away in defeat, Tang Feiyan was in a great mood. "Eric, when did the four guards return?"

    "This morning, they arrived before you two woke up!"

    "Eric, you said Su Ying uses a kind of ''seductive'' mental spell, right? Why is it ineffective against the four guards but effective against Lusien and others of the same level as the guards?" Tan Ailing was puzzled.

    "Because of martial arts!" Eric exined with a smile, "''Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat'' not only refines the body but also strengthens the mind. Otherwise, if someone skilled in enchantment came, how could we protect the Living Buddha!"

    Tan Ailing''s eyes lit up. "So, ''Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat'' is two practices, one for the mind and the other for the body?"

    "Exactly!"

    "That''s great!" Tang Feiyan eximed, "With the four guards here, we don''t have to worry about that woman bothering us again..."

    "How is it possible topletely avoid being disturbed? We can''t stay inside this courtyard forever..."

    Tan Ailing nced at Eric and asked, "Eric, are you nning to leave?"

    "Yes!" Eric nodded and exined, "Staying here will only bring more annoyance. The four guards can fend off Su Ying with cold words, but it''s not easy to stop Shi Yongde and the others. If I continue discussing Buddhism with them for a few more days, my true identity might be suspected!"

    "Unfortunately, we haven''t seen Yujie yet..." Your next read is at empire

    "Yujie is currently in seclusion, breaking through a bottleneck. We can''t let anyone disturb her, so we don''t know when she''lle out. Instead of waiting here, we should go back to Shanghai first ande back when shees out..."

    "Alright." Tang Feiyan naturally understood the urgency of the situation and didn''t insist. She just smiled and asked, "Eric, when you go back, you''re not going to cause trouble for the Ming Dynasty family, are you?"

    "Why not?"

    "Why do you want to?" Tang Feiyan expressed her confusion once again.

    "Because I want to give everyone a warning¡ªmy women are not to be trifled with!" Eric was unusually domineering this time.

    Although she was pleased with her man''s attention to her, Tan Ailing still said, "Eric, you have already said you won''t pursue it further. If you go and cause trouble again, it might..."

    "Don''t worry." Eric smiled and used an inte ng phrase, "I''ll sneak into the vige quietly, don''t let the gunshots go off!"

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan chuckled and said in unison, "Be careful and bring more people..."

    "I know!"

    Zhu Mingde never expected that as the young master of a Ming Dynasty family, he would have such a miserable day!

    His whole body was exposed, covered in sweat, mud, and smoke, making his original skin color unrecognizable! Now he was tired and thirsty, wishing he could take a good bath and have a meal!

    God knows how long he had been running like this... But if he didn''t run, would he have to let the... "Heaven, why do you treat me, Zhu Mingde, so unfairly..."

    Just as Zhu Mingde was howling at the sky, a rumbling sound came from afar. A dark cloud carrying dazzling lightning bolts swept over. The sky immediately darkened, and lightning struck the ground one after another, turning the earth into scorched earth covered in burn marks.

    As the dark cloud drifted, the lightning grew closer and closer. Underneath the dark cloud was a tiny ck dot. As soon as he saw the ck dot, Zhu Mingde became extremely nervous.

    Although it was far away and he couldn''t see what the ck dot was, Zhu Mingde was very clear about the identity of the other party. He could even imagine that person now, looking at him from a distance with a ferocious smile.

    Clouds enveloped in Eric''s electricity descended from the sky and fell to the ground. When the clouds collided with the ground, there was a deafening roar of Eric''s thunder, followed by sparks and smoke flying in the air, causing the earth to tremble and crack open.

    Suddenly, just as Zhu Mingde had caught his breath and was about to continue running, the ground under his feet cracked open, forming a crack shaped like petals. From the crack, a dazzling red light jetted out. The red light enveloped hot magma like a fountain, rushing into the air.

    Zhu Mingde seemed to be prepared for this kind of attack, and he pped his hands together, sending more than a dozen clusters of "Nine Yang True Qi" containing golden light toward the red light.

    Boom...

    The red pir of magma and the golden qi groups collided, causing an explosion. The explosion created a fierce wind, forcing Zhu Mingde to dodge.

    The gust of wind stirred up vortexes, sucking in all the clouds enveloped in Eric''s electricity around. This caused an even more intense explosion.

    Terrifying hurricanes swept across the sky, and the hot magma turned into meteors flying around in the hurricane. These meteors collided with more cloud clusters, causing explosions in the sky.

    As a long, lingering horn sounded between heaven and earth, a deep bottomless crack appeared on the ground in front of Zhu Mingde. Slowly crawling out of the crack were two ugly humanoid monsters.

    Apart from a pair of red eyes, nothing could be seen on their pitch-ck bodies. They were also covered in numerous chains, which were filled with crimson mes. The mes burned fiercely, but could not illuminate the pitch-ck figures.

    The ck humanoid figures that crawled out of the crack seemed extremely sluggish. Driven by an unknown force, they slowly approached Zhu Mingde.

    Zhu Mingde tried to bypass them by leaping aside. However, they spread their arms, and the mes and ck smoke formed a giant that floated toward Zhu Mingde, blocking his way.

    For some unknown reason, Zhu Mingde felt his movements be sluggish as if something invisible was binding him, a situation... much like being underwater!

    Seeing the mes and ck smoke approaching step by step, the scorching airwave and the choking smell were imminent. Zhu Mingde roared, exerting all his strength, and fully activated the "Nine Yang True Qi"!

    Surging Nine Yang True Qi surged out of Zhu Mingde''s body, not only dispersing the approaching mes and ck smoke but also condensing into nine golden suns above his head.

    The clouds in the sky swirled into vortexes, rushing toward the nine golden suns and quickly disappearing. Whether they were absorbed or refined was unknown.

    Zhu Mingde, whose body was drained of Nine Yang True Qi, copsed to the ground, looking up nkly at the nine small suns in the sky.

    "Oh my god, it''s actually ''Nine Yang Manifestation''... When did I reach the fourth level and achieve the highest realm of the ''Nine Yang Divine Art'' legend..."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    At this moment, the two humanoid monsters were gradually engulfed by the golden light emitted by the nine small suns. It was unclear whether they were in pain, but they continued to wave their arms, trying to entangle Zhu Mingde with the woven from mes and ck smoke. However, as soon as the mes and ck smoke left their bodies, they were sucked into the nine golden suns.

    "Haha, it''s useless, ''Nine Yang Manifestation, Heaven and Earth Melt''..." Zhu Mingdeughed wildly, looking back and hoping that the person woulde quickly so that he could "melt" under the "Nine Yang" and vent his anger! Unfortunately, the distant ck dot had disappeared without a trace...

    Just as Zhu Mingde was filled with fear and doubt, a loud thunderp caught his attention.

    Suddenly, the nine golden suns merged into one, emitting a brilliant golden light. In the sky, everything became distorted, and the remaining clouds and two humanoid monsters were swept away like a hurricane.

    The scene gradually calmed down, the raging hurricane dissipated without a trace, and the sky gradually cleared.

    Zhu Mingde took a long breath, thinking it was safe. Suddenly, the skypletely darkened. His heart skipped a beat, and as he looked up, he saw that no dark clouds were covering the sky. Instead, the sky itself had darkened, as if all the light had been sucked away.

    From the pitch-ck sky, a ck hand slowly extended. Sharp nails adorned its fingertips, making the hand resemble a w. The hand was enveloped in ayer of ck smoke, which seemed to adhere to its surface, undting but not dispersing.

    When the enormous ck hand met the golden sun, the golden sun suddenly tugged at theyer of ck smoke enveloping the hand. However, the ck hand was not sucked into the sun, nor did the ck smoke on its surface drift away.

    The ck hand slowly clenched into a fist,pletely enveloping the golden sun. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shed, and the scenery in the space twisted violently once again.

    When everything calmed down, both the pitch-ck giant hand and the golden sun disappeared simultaneously, reced by a figure standing in the void!

 Chapter 171 The Jade Document for Inviting Immortals

    Zhu Mingde let out a strange cry, feeling a sudden resurgence of the inner energy he had already depleted. Without much thought, he turned around and ran.

    Unfortunately, this time he couldn''t escape the grasp of that person.

    Watching the "horribly rotten" smile drawing closer, Zhu Mingde panicked and screamed, "No... don''te any closer..."

    "Why not? Didn''t we agree on this? If I catch you, we''ll make love... Come on, baby, let''s not waste any more time..."

    "No, no..."

    This ce was a huge temple, with golden walls shining all around. Whether it was the ceiling or the floor, it seemed to be made of gold. However, gold could not possibly reflect such a brilliant and dazzling light.

    In the center of the temple, there floated a blue dot. The tiny dot emitted a charming soft blue light, undting and extending like the waves of the sea, even the surface of the blue light seemed to be able to shine with scales, everything was so beautiful.

    Yaojin was now standing directly below this blue dot, not knowing how it hade here.

    Just as it was at a loss, the blue dot changed. In Yaojin''s angry gaze, the dot grewrger and longer, and thenrger and longer again, finally transforming into a Chinese dragon with a body length of at least five hundred meters.

    This dragon had a pair of extremely beautiful and conspicuous long horns, with graceful lines and a sparkling blue appearance that fascinated Yaojin. Covered with shiny blue scales that matched the horns, the dragon''s scales shimmered with a cold light at the ends, and Yaojin was certain that even the "Desert Eagle" in its owner''s collection could not harm it in the slightest.

    As Yaojin carefully observed, the closed eyes of the blue dragon suddenly opened, and its overwhelming "dragon might" filled the temple.

    The instinctive awe of the divine beast made Yaojin immediately prostrate on the ground, trembling and dare not lift its head.

    "Kid, do you know why I brought you here?" A voice full of majesty yet gentle echoed in the temple.

    "I don''t know..."

    "Hehe, I think you have good aptitude. I''m preparing to let you inherit my bloodline and let my dragon n reappear in the Divine Land..."

    Oh my god, would such a good thing really fall on himself?

    Yaojin didn''t know how to smile, so he could only bow repeatedly and say, "Thank you very much for your kindness, Lord Dragon..."

    "Well, kid, get ready..."

    A gentle blue light shot from the dragon''s eyes, enveloping Yaojin. As Yaojin felt the changes in his body and looked forward to the future, suddenly, a roar that shook the temple sounded, and the blue light on Yaojin''s body was extinguished.

    "Lord Dragon, what''s wrong..." Yaojin was very puzzled.

    The scales on the blue dragon''s body stood up one after another, and the eyes that were as hot as the sun, as well as the anger bursting from its eyes, all proved that this giant dragon was thoroughly enraged.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Roaring, the blue dragon''s roar caused the buildings on the top of the temple to fall down piece by piece. The earth shook, as if the end of the world was approaching.

    "You bastard, how dare you... The bloodline of the dragon n should not fall into your hands... You have wasted my time, wasted my energy, I will let you die and never reincarnate..."

    The blue light once again enveloped Yaojin, but this time, there was nofortable feeling like bathing in a hot spring, only the tearing pain!

    "Ah..."

    "Ah..." "Woo..."

    After two screams, Zhu Mingde on the bed and Yaojin under the bed woke up at the same time, both drenched in sweat, their eyes full of panic.

    "Yaojin,e here..." Zhu Mingde patted his hands gently and called out.

    Yaojin let out a "woo" and leaped onto the bed, resting its head on its owner''s chest, seeking spiritual shelter.

    Unfortunately, its owner was also unable to protect himself. "Yaojin, do you know, I had that nightmare again... For three days, I''ve been insulted by that monster in my dreams, ten times worse than ''Ruhua''... I really dare not sleep anymore..."

    "Woo woo woo..."

    Mount Qixia in Nanjing, Zhu Ming Manor.

    These days, this Ming dynasty aristocratic family, which has a history of several hundred years, has been lifeless. All 816 people, plus countless pets and livestock, are all listless!

    The reason? Can''t sleep well!

    Several consecutive nights of collective nightmares made everyone realize that something was wrong.

    At the suggestion of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic Priest, the family head first invited the contemporary world''s top architectural psychologist, Zhou Tianxiao. Legend has it that the buildings designed by Zhou Tianxiao can make autistic people cheerful, and can also make optimistic people gradually depressed!

    Not long ago, Zhu Ming Manor underwent a renovation. The grandfather of the Zhu family was afraid that the new buildings would subconsciously induce nightmares in people, so he asked his son to invite Zhou Tianxiao to take a look.

    Unfortunately, Zhou Tianxiao found nothing!

    After that, the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family invited the number one Feng Shui sect in China, the Maoshan Sect Priest, to see if there were any changes in the Feng Shui of Zhu Ming Manor, or if there were any evil spirits causing trouble, and so on!

    Simrly, the Maoshan Sect Priest did not find anything unusual. To be safe, this Priest also set up a superrge "calming array" in Zhu Ming Manor to facilitate sleep.

    However, on that night, all the people in the manor, including the 817 people including the Maoshan Sect Priest, still had nightmares!

    The next day, after the Maoshan Sect Priest left in embarrassment, some of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family''s direct rtives also left the manor to find another ce to stay. Although they did not have nightmares during the day, no one liked this kind of day-night reversal. Stay connected via empire

    When Grandpa Zhu learned that the rtives who had moved to other ces did not have nightmares again at night, he became more and more certain that someone was deliberately targeting them!

    "Speak, who has been causing trouble recently?" Grandpa Zhu, who hadn''t asked about mundane matters for a long time, gathered all 28 direct disciples of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family, three generations of ancestors.

    The Zhu family members looked at each other, and finally, all looked at Zhu Mingde.

    Grandpa Zhu frowned, looked at his most esteemed grandson, and said in a deep voice, "De''er, what have you done?"

    Zhu Mingde''s haggard face turned slightly red, and he muttered, unable to speak.

    Seeing his son blushing and speechless, and his father looking serious, the head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family hurriedly spoke up and exined the grievances with the Medicine King Sect.

    "Nonsense!" Grandpa Zhu was furious, pointing at Zhu Mingde and cursing, "You actually made enemies with the Medicine King Sect for a woman? Are you stupid? I thought you were bold and meticulous, but I didn''t expect you to be so shy on the outside and inferior on the inside..."

    Facing the furious grandfather, Zhu Mingde lowered his head and dared not make a sound. Beside him, his uncles and brothers all showed hidden smiles.

    "Dad, De''er didn''t know that the young master of the Medicine King Sect also had the status of a living Buddha at first, so he made such a foolish mistake! Please don''t me him..." The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family was concerned about his son and quickly spoke up for him.

    "Do you know? If this matter is not handled properly, our Ming Dynasty aristocratic family is likely to be removed from the ''Five Great Aristocratic Families'' and demoted to a first-ss family, or even a second-ss family..."

    "Dad, you are exaggerating a bit too much..." The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family was somewhat skeptical.

    "Exaggerating? Hmph..." Grandpa Zhu red and roared, "Howe you still don''t know how serious this matter is? Don''t you know how much influence a living Buddha has among Buddhist monks and believers? Don''t you know how many monks and Buddhists there are in the world? Why did I hand over the position of family head to you back then..."

    This time, the head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family was a bit embarrassed. "Dad, don''t worry too much! The influence of living Buddhas, no matter how great, is only for Tibetan Buddhism! We have little contact with them and have nothing to fear..."

    "Nothing to fear?" Grandpa Zhu smiled coldly, "I know you don''t like people in the Buddhist world much, but you can''t be so ignorant. Don''t you know that ''living Buddha'' is not just a specific term for Tibetan Buddhism, but also an honorary title for Buddhist practitioners who have reached the highest realm?"

    The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family blushed like his son, bowed his head, and dared not speak again.

    At this time, another grandson of Grandpa Zhu, a nephew of the head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family, relying on his favor with Grandpa, asked, "Grandpa, do we also have living Buddhas among the Han people?"

    "Nonsense!" Grandpa Zhu said impatiently, "Have you seen the TV series ''Living Buddha'' that aired these days? The protagonist, Ji Dian, is a living Buddha..."

    Here, Grandpa Zhu sighed somewhat, "The Qinghai-Tibet teau is unique, with extremely pure spiritual energy. The output of living Buddhas there is much higher than in the Central ins. Sakya''s Jebtsundamba Hutuktu and Gelug''s Panchen Lama are among the more famous ones!"

    "It seems that there are seven or eight living Buddhas in Qinghai and Tibet... How many living Buddhas do we have in the Central ins?"

    "The contemporary living Buddhas in the Central ins have not yet appeared!"

    "What? This gap is too big, isn''t it?" The grandson was very surprised.

 Chapter 172 Another Encounter with a Grandmaster

    "You know what?" Grandpa Zhu said triumphantly, "Although the spiritual energy of the Qinghai-Tibet teau can increase the speed of cultivation tenfold, in doing so, one''s power will far exceed their realm, causing Tibetan Buddhist living Buddhas to often need to reincarnate and cultivate again to avoid the fate of self-detonation due to too much spiritual energy in their bodies! On the other hand, our Central ins living Buddhas are down-to-earth, gradually improving, and can live for several hundred years, until they eventually break through the void..."

    "So amazing..." The grandson looked very envious.

    "Of course! If you think about it, our Central ins living Buddhas are the true ''living Buddhas''!"

    "Didn''t those Tibetan living Buddhas ever think about solving their problems?" The grandson looked very curious.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Why wouldn''t they? The problems of living Buddhas can only be solved by themselves, others can''t help much!"

    "Even if others can''t help, they have reincarnated so many times, they should have found a solution in several hundred years, right?" The grandson looked very puzzled.

    Grandpa Zhu smiled, "Do you think those living Buddhas canpletely carry their memories from past lives when they reincarnate?"

    "Don''t they?"

    "Of course not! Those with a higher realm can carry some memories when they reincarnate, but those with a lower realm will only retain their Buddha nature and wisdom after reincarnation..."

    At this point, Grandpa Zhu''s expression became very distant, "Forty years ago, Sakya''s Jebtsundamba Hutuktu was truly a genius of the ages. Many people thought he would break thew that ''Tibetan Buddhist living Buddhas must reincarnate''. But in the end, he still... sigh!"

    "Grandpa, do you think the matter at the manor is caused by the living Buddha?"

    Grandpa Zhu couldn''t help but knock him on the head and looked at the father and son who were still bowing their heads, smiling and scolding, "I''ve been saying this for so long, don''t you understand?"

    "The supernatural powers of living Buddhas are truly unfathomable! A small living Buddha who has not yet officially taken over the position can make nearly a thousand people have nightmares for ten consecutive days..." The grandson looked very longing.

    "Dad, don''t digress so much..." The head of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family finally couldn''t help but raise his head and said, "Let''s talk about what we should do now?"

    Grandpa Zhu red at him and said, "If it''s a living Buddha, what else can we do? Use the ''Jade Document for Inviting Immortals''..."

    The nightmares haunting the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family were all caused by Eric!

    The crystallization of nightmares extracted from the Yan Mountain Secret Laboratory only required a piece as small as a soybean to make all intelligent beings within a ten-square-kilometer radius have nightmares simultaneously. With Eric''s dark magic assistance, its effect was exponentially increased.

    Eric had no good feelings towards the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family; his impression of them was extremely negative. Originally, he had nned to spend a day gathering magical power and using a destructive curse to level the entire Qixia Mountain where the Zhu Ming Vi was located. However, he suddenly remembered a line from a drama¡ªrather than directly destroying his physical body, it would be better to let his mind gradually copse in despair!

    Knowing that this n would take a long time to prepare, Eric built a teleportation magic array in a secluded ce as soon as he arrived at Qixia Mountain in Nanjing.

    The connecting point of this magic array was the vi in Shanghai''s Ziyuan where he, Tan Ailing, and Tang Feiyan temporarily resided!

    With Eric''s temperament, he would never spend more than ten days alone in the "wilderness" for revenge! He spent his days in Shanghai with Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, and after they fell asleep at night, he would use the teleportation magic array to go to Qixia Mountain to create nightmares with the crystallization of nightmares, tormenting the intelligent beings living in the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family!

    This round trip took only a little over an hour and did not have much impact on Eric''s normal life!

    "Eric, the young master of Medicine King Sect. Jebtsundamba Hutuktu, the living Buddha of Sakya, where are you... Our Ming Dynasty patriarch wants to meet with you..."

    Listening to the calls echoing throughout the mountains, Eric sneered.

    In the past three days, as soon as he arrived at Qixia Mountain, he could hear such calls, and they did not stop until he returned to Shanghai!

    However, Eric had no intention of showing himself. After all, this was the stronghold of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family, and there were many experts. Now that Eric also had a "family," he naturally would not take risks!

    Today was probably in vain!

    Eric looked at the brightly lit Zhu Ming Vi in the distance, feeling regretful.

    It seems that the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family has adjusted their schedule, sleeping during the day and being active at night... Should Ie over during the day tomorrow?

    Eric pondered for a while and shook his head. Now he had two idle women and a little girl who didn''t know how to live at home!

    Little Feng Qian was in a critical stage of intellectual enlightenment and couldn''t do without someone. Besides Eric, she was unwilling to ept guidance from others.

    To quickly restore her mental state to the normal level of children her age, Eric, who had crossed from another world to Earth less than half a year ago, had to be a family tutor and teach hermon sense!

    In addition to Feng Qian, Tang Feiyan was also very clingy to Eric!

    Tang Feiyan was originally an energetic, lively, and active woman. Now that she was idle at home, she naturally felt bored. Unlike Tan Ailing, who could focus on martial arts, she either exercised or went shopping every day! And for all this, she demanded Eric''spany!

    It was because of these two beauties that Eric had no way to adjust the schedule of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family reasonably.

    Since I can''t make you copse in despair, I can only settle for destroying your bodies!

    Although the poption of the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family had decreased by about a hundred since Eric first saw them, he didn''t care. Because he could feel that the vast majority of the experts still lived in Zhu Ming Vi! Perhaps it was for the dignity of a great family that they stubbornly refused to leave.

    It was almost time to finish off these people now, after all, Zhu Mingde''s mistake was not enough to make the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family extinct!

    However, tonight was not the right time!

    Firstly, releasing the forbidden curse requires chanting the spell for seven to eight hours to gather magic power. If he were to start now, it would probably be close to noon before everything was ready. Eric hadn''t informed Tan Ailing and the others yet. If they couldn''t find Eric after daybreak, they might think he had had an ident at Zhu Ming Vi. That misunderstanding was not something Eric wanted.

    Secondly, and most importantly, when chanting the forbidden curse, Eric had no defensive capabilities! Although Eric had hidden and defensive barriers in ce, he didn''t think this made himpletely safe! He felt it would be better to have the Four Great Secret Guardse and protect him...

    Just as Eric stepped into the teleportation magic array, preparing to return to Shanghai, he suddenly noticed a distortion in the space not far ahead.

    With Eric''s proficiency in spatial magic, he could see at a nce that this was the characteristic of "teleportation magic"!

    Was it a spatial magician or a spatial ability user?

    Out of curiosity, Eric did not activate the magic array but instead added fifteenyers of "qi shields" to himself, then quietly waited for the other party to appear.

    Five or six secondster, arge ck hole appeared out of thin air two meters in front of Eric, and two old men stepped out of it.

    "Ha ha, young man, I knew it was you..."

    Looking at the old man who came over with a friendly face, preparing to pat his shoulder, Eric frowned and said, "Zhou Dian, what are you doing here?"

    "Young man, you''re tough with your words. Howe you still treat your old brother as an outsider?" Zhou Dian''s expression seemed to have a kind of awkward grievance.

    Eric''s eyes remained unmoved, and he said, "Do you, this old man, still want to be my ''inside man''?"

    Zhou Dian''s expression stiffened for a moment. He looked at the silver-haired old man beside him, who had no expression, and said helplessly, "We''ve known each other for so long, don''t you give me a little face?"

    "Face isn''t given by others, it''s earned by oneself!" Zhou Dian snorted and muttered a few words under his breath.

    Although Eric couldn''t hear clearly, he knew it couldn''t be anything good. He immediately said impatiently, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I''m in a hurry..."

    Zhou Dian was so angry that his beard trembled, but he was reluctant to make a scene for some reason. After taking a few deep breaths, he asked, "Kid, did you cause the nightmares at the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family every night?"

    "Yes." Eric''s answer was straightforward. He didn''t think there was anything to hide.

    "You brat..." Zhou Dian''s eyes shed with admiration. He said straightforwardly, "Can you, for my sake..." Here, he paused, apparently remembering Eric''s earlier words, and changed his words, "You''ve been at them for so long, can you stop and spare them?"

 Chapter 173 The Silver-Haired Elder Who Shocked Eric

    Listening to Zhou Dian''s request, Eric was slightly surprised. "Why are you speaking up for the Ming Dynasty aristocratic family?"

    Although Zhou Dian snorted disdainfully, he still exined, knowing he was asking for help. "I had a good rtionship with Zhu Yuanzhang. When I was in seclusion, I gave him three pieces of jade and told him that if he or his descendants needed my help, they should break one piece of jade..."

    "Why didn''t they ask you to help them unify the world?"

    Hearing Eric''s surprised question, Zhou Dian rolled his eyes impatiently, even the silver-haired old man next to him couldn''t help but twitch his face.

    "Do you think I''m invincible?" Zhou Dian felt that his hundreds of years of qi cultivation were in vain, and he said angrily, "There are also existences in the Western world that are not weaker than me! Like the Pope of the Vatican and the Prince of the Vampire n..."

    "What about China?"

    "There are even more master-level experts in China!" Knowing what Eric was going to ask, Zhou Dian said directly, "In my celestial dynasty, almost every superpower is supported by a master-level expert! Like Jiang Taigong of the Zhou Dynasty, Liu An of the Han Dynasty, Yuan Tiangang of the Tang Dynasty, Chen Kao of the Song Dynasty, Da Mo of the Shaolin, Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang..."

    "Wait a minute..." Seeing Zhou Dian talking endlessly, Eric couldn''t help but interrupt, "Didn''t you say there are only three people at your level? Why does it sound like there are more..."

    "What I mean is, I only know three people at my level!" Zhou Dian rolled his eyes again, "In my celestial dynasty, talents abound. On average, a master-level expert appears every hundred years! However, most master-level experts are reclusive, seeking enlightenment, aiming to take the final step and break through the shattered void. There are too few people like me who wander around..."

    Ignoring Eric''s disdainful look of "You also know you have ADHD", Zhou Dian continued, "Like Jiang Taigong, although he has been in seclusion for nearly three thousand years, most people believe that he has already broken through the void, but there is still no master-level figure who dares to underestimate the Zhou Dynasty aristocratic family! Because no one knows if breaking the void will allow you to return? You must know that the threat level of a master-level figure is still higher than that of nuclear weapons in a certain sense, so the super-level experts of the entire global cultivation world once had an agreement, saying that master-level figures are not allowed to intervene in worldly disputes without reason..."

    "Tsk..." Eric said disdainfully, "This is a trap set by Westerners for you. Don''t you have anyone who can see through it?"

    When Eric returned to the Purple Garden Vi through the teleportation magic array, he did not immediately wake up Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan. It was only four or five in the morning, and there was no need to disturb the two beloved ones for his pleasure.

    However, Eric didn''t wait too long. Around six-thirty, the room upstairs opened, and Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan came out one after another.

    Tan Ailing got up early to practice. Although pre-heaven experts no longer needed to strengthen their muscles and body, twenty years of habit was not easy to change!

    Tang Feiyan, on the other hand, was preparing breakfast. Since the entire vi had no servants, and Tang Feiyan was the only one who knew how to cook?

    "Eric, why are you sitting here?" Tan Ailing looked somewhat surprised when she noticed Eric.

    In the past, after Eric finished his "business" at the Zhu Ming Mountain Vi, he would not return to the master bedroom to avoid disturbing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s rest. He would instead go to the guest room to make do. Sitting on the sofa in the living room and waiting for dawn, like today, was the first time.

    After hearing Tan Ailing''s words, Tang Feiyan, who had been half-asleep, also woke up and came over to hug Eric''s neck, asking with concern, "Eric, did something happen?"

    Eric nodded and showed them a seductive smile.

    Tang Feiyan was dazzled for a moment, leaning softly against Eric''s chest, and said infatuatedly, "Eric, how can you use your spiritual power to seduce people again..."

    Eric didn''t know what was going on recently. His spiritual power, which had been suppressed before, seemed to show signs of restlessness, manifesting itself in a huge influence!

    If he smiled tenderly at you, you would melt into a puddle of water; if he looked down on you with contempt, you would regret it to the point of wanting to die! Fortunately, his current spiritual power influence only appeared from time to time, and as long as he consciously restrained it, it would not take effect.

    Due to Eric''s restraint, Tan Ailing only lost focus for a moment before recovering and smiling, asking, "What''s up, Eric? Did something good happen?"

    "Yes." Eric smiled and recounted what had happened.

    After listening, Tan Ailing didn''t show much joy. Instead, she said with some fear, "Eric, you should bring more people with you in the future! If Zhou Dian and the others take action, you as a mage will be too dangerous..."

    "Don''t worry! How could I let myself be in danger?" Eric smiled, "Back in Country A, I suffered a small loss because of Zhou Dian''s ''Spatial Confinement.'' How could I make the same mistake now?"

    "Eric, I always knew you were the most powerful in the world! What''s a master-level expert? You will find a way to deal with them..." Tang Feiyan always had confidence in Eric.

    "To deal with master-level figures is not easy..." Eric tightened his arm around Tang Feiyan''s arm, chuckled, and said, "But there are many ways to protect myself in front of them!"

    Tang Feiyan was not disappointed either, smiling and urging Eric to exin along with Tan Ailing, who looked concerned.

    "It''s not a big deal! The reason why master-level figures are troublesome for me is because they have a ss-specific skill like pre-heaven experts, called ''Spatial Confinement.'' As long as I break this skill, they can''t do anything to me!"

    "How did you break it?" The two beauties asked in unison.

    Eric looked slightly proud and raised his head, "Although I dare not say there will be no one after me in spatial magic, I can be called the first in this field! With my extraordinary talent in magic, it took me over a hundred..." Eric originally wanted to say "years," but changed his mind at thest minute and said, "Over a hundred days and nights..."

    Eric''s words made Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan couldn''t help butugh, especially thetter, whoughed so hard that she couldn''t catch her breath, "Eric, I just found out today that you are also a person who is inherently arrogant..."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Eric rolled his eyes speechlessly, feeling a bit embarrassed. Indeed, it was too arrogant to say that! Apart from the founding god, there was probably no other intelligent creature who could achieve his level of proficiency in spatial magic in just a few months, right?

    Afterughing for a while, Tan Ailing, who cared most about Eric, still couldn''t help but ask, "Eric, what kind of countermeasures do you have?"

    "My belt buckle is made of tinum, with a ''Disruptive Magic Array'' engraved on it. It can disrupt the natural elements around me, making it impossible for master-level figures to use ''Spatial Confinement'' on me..."

    "Eric, doesn''t that mean you can''t use teleportation and other spatial magic?" Tang Feiyan asked.

    "That''s right."

    "But..."

    Eric interrupted Tan Ailing''s words with a smile and said, "I have tattooed a fixed-point teleportation magic array on my body. This kind of positioning teleportation magic is not affected by the local natural elements. If things are urgent, I will immediately activate the magic array and teleport myself to the warehouse where Lusien and the others are stationed in Longhua Town! Don''t worry, everything will be fine..."

    Tan Ailing was about to ask again, but Tang Feiyan grabbed her and said, "Come on, Ailing, why are you being so nagging? Don''t you trust Eric? If he says it''s fine, then it''s definitely fine. Even if there''s a problem, it''s just a small one..."

    The tongue-twisting words made Tan Ailing smile dumbly. She gently pinched Tang Feiyan''s cheek and said, "Eric, what are you nning to ask for from the Ming Dynasty family?"

    "Something profitable..." Eric said without hesitation. "Otherwise, how will our family make a living in the future?"

    As soon as Eric finished speaking, Tang Feiyan burst intoughter. Eric looked bewildered but found her staring at Tan Ailing, whose face was blushing.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "Eric, you and Ailing really think alike!" Tang Feiyanughed mischievously. "A few days ago, Ailing raised this issue and asked the Tan family for some of their properties!"

    Eric looked at Tan Ailing, whose eyes were full of tenderness, and held her hand. "What did you ask for?"

    "Thanks to you, the Tan family''s influence now extends to Hebei. Grandfather was so happy that he transferred all the real estate in Shanghai to your name, saying it''s my dowry..."

    "In addition to this vi, there are also twomercial buildings, with a total value of over 300 million!" After Tang Feiyan finished, she looked resentful. "Eric, I''m not a rich woman like Ailing. I don''t have any dowry... You won''t look down on me, will you?"

    "You little vixen..." Tan Ailingughed and scolded Tang Feiyan, then pinched her face hard.

    "Who do you think you are, being so arrogant to me..." Tang Feiyan said with a look of grievance, "I''m also a wife, you know!"

    Tan Ailing was speechless and could only express her current mood with one word, "Go..."

    Watching the two womenughing and joking, Eric couldn''t help shaking his head. "Alright, you two, help me think about what properties the Ming Dynasty family has in Shanghai. We''ll choose some profitable ones to support ourselves..."

    "Exactly!" Tang Feiyan, who was being "bullied" by Tan Ailing, immediately responded. "It''s foolish not to take advantage of a good deal! Let''s not choose the good ones, let''s just choose the expensive ones... Ailing, Eric has spoken, so why don''t you let me go and find the information..."

    Tan Ailing gave Tang Feiyan another pinch before calling someone who knew about the situation. An hourter, all the information had been sorted out.

 Chapter 174 Ling Yan Group

    Eric and the two women discussed as they looked through the information.

    "The Shanghai Minghua Property Company is good. Thepany currently has assets of 320 million yuan and manages 6 million square meters of property. Not only is it a first-ss qualified enterprise for national property management, but it is also a standing director unit of the China Property Management Association. With it as our logistics manager, things will be much easier!" Tan Ailing''s suggestion was quite good, and both Eric and Tang Feiyan agreed.

    "The Shanghai Mingjian Road and Bridge Limited Company is also worth considering!" Eric said as he looked at the information in his hand.

    "With a registered capital of 20 million yuan and fixed assets of 46 million yuan..." Tang Feiyan read out the basic information of the discountedpany and asked somewhat puzzled, "Eric, thispany mainly focuses onrge-scale road and bridge construction projects. What do we need it for?"

    "Besides roads and bridges, they should also be able to do other things, right?" Eric said, "I want to build a vi in the ''Di Sha Jue Yin Ao'' in Longhua Town because the Yin Qi produced there is beneficial for both vampires and me..."

    "I didn''t expect the Mingcheng Hotel to be part of the Ming Dynasty family''s assets!" Tang Feiyan eximed, saying, "I''ve been to this four-star international luxury hotel. Its most famous feature is not the luxury of the rooms and the attentive service, but its unique culinary culture. The Western-style Mingcheng Coffee Shop, the Ming Wine Lounge for guests to rx, the ssically decorated Ming Pce Royal Garden Chinese Restaurant, and the authentic Japanese-style Ban Shan Japanese Restaurant..."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing Tang Feiyan looking so eager, Eric and Tan Ailing smiled at each other and added the Mingcheng Hotel to the list!

    "Eric, add this Mingjun Culture Chain Limited Company to the list too! Its chain bookstores should be able to provide you with the fastest and newest books..."

    "Alright..."

    "Kunming Lake Resort? Haha..." Tang Feiyanughed heartily, "Eric, take a look at this, it''s a three-star resort in Shanghai, with an investment of 100 million yuan. Covering an area of ??89 acres and a business area of ??3,000 square meters, it not only has various entertainment facilities but also is adjacent to the Shanghai Wild Animal Park to the north, the Yangshan International Container Terminal to the east, and the Fengxian Bay Tourism Zone to the south. It is an ideal ce for leisure, sightseeing, and vacation."

    "Then let''s take it. We''ll have a ce for outings in the future..."

    "Also, this Mingyi Coffee Shop..."

    ...

    After some deliberation, a total of sixteenpanies were finally listed on the bill.

    "My goodness, how do we manage so manypanies with such different natures?" Tang Feiyan said with a headache.

    "Isn''t it simple?" Eric smiled indifferently, "Just group them together and call it the Ling Yan Group!"

    "Ling Yan Group..." Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan repeated the name, understanding Eric''s sentiment.

    Despite feeling warm and touched, Tan Ailing refused, "Eric, I think the group should be named Eric Enterprises..."

    Undeniably, Tan Ailing was a strong, independent, and unique woman, but growing up in a traditional family, she was somewhat influenced by old values, one of which was "seeing one''s husband as the sky."

    "No need!" Eric firmly smiled, "I have no use for this group. It was always meant as a gift for you both to y with!"

    "A gift for us to y with?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan echoed in surprise.

    "Yes!" Eric exined with a smile, "I noticed you both have been a bit boredtely, so I found something for you to do!"

    "Eric, do you mean to hand over the management of Ling Yan Group to me and Ailing?" Tang Feiyan asked, her eyes filled with excitement.

    "Yes! Didn''t you always say you had a dream of bing a business queen? Now I''m giving you the opportunity to realize that dream..."

    Tang Feiyan''s excitement was tinged with apprehension. "But that was just a dream! I have no actual business experience..."

    "Experience isn''t an issue. You can learn gradually through practice..."

    "Learn gradually?" Tang Feiyan looked helpless. "I''m afraid by the time I learn, Ling Yan Group would have gone bankrupt..."

    "No worries!" Eric was unconcerned. "With Ailing''s twomercial buildings generating rental ie, we no longer need to worry about supporting the family! As long as you''re happy, it doesn''t matter if the group goes bankrupt..."

    "Eric, what are you saying?" Tang Feiyan chided yfully, "Ling Yan Group is a gift from you. How could we be happy if it goes bankrupt?"

    Seeing Eric roll his eyes, Tan Ailing spoke up in his defense, "Alright, Feiyan. If you want to keep the gift Eric gave us, then you need to seriously learn about business management! Didn''t you always say your IQ is 147? I''m sure you''ll pick it up quickly..."

    "That''s right!" Tang Feiyan''s confidence surged. "How can I not have confidence in myself? I''m one of the acknowledged ''two peerless beauties''..."

    "So many?" Zhou Dian eximed as he looked at the "bill" Eric handed over.

    "How is this many?" Eric gave him a look as if he were making a fuss over nothing. "It''s just sixteenpanies. Compared to the vast industrial chain of the Ming Dynasty family, it''s merely a drop in the ocean!"

    "A drop in the ocean?" Zhou Dian shook his head and sighed, "If enterprises worth over seven billion yuan can be called a drop in the ocean, then the Ming Dynasty family truly is the wealthiest in the world..."

    "Zhou Dian, stop feeling sorry for the Ming Dynasty family!" Eric said coldly, "The Ming Dynasty family should feel lucky to settle their mistake with just seven billion yuan. Compared to the disaster of n extermination, this amount is insignificant..."

    Seeing Eric''s change in expression, Zhou Dian rolled his eyes and said, "Kid, I was just making a point. No need for such a big reaction... Fine, on behalf of the Ming Dynasty family, I agree to thesepensations..."

    "Good!" Eric''s expression softened. "Today is Friday, so you have the weekend to prepare the transfer agreements. At two o''clock on Monday afternoon, we''ll sign at Minghua Law Firm!"

    "That''s too fast!" Zhou Dian frowned slightly, "Many of these sixteenpanies are joint-stockpanies. Handling all the shareholdings will take a lot of time. Two days is impossible, two months maybe..."

    "Don''t worry, two days is definitely enough!" Eric said confidently. "We already investigated when choosing thepanies. These sixteen are wholly owned by the Ming Dynasty family. Even if there are multiple shareholders, they''re all internal members of the Ming Dynasty family, so there''s no issue with shareholdings!"

    "It seems you came well-prepared!" Zhou Dian didn''t argue and nodded, "Fine, I''ll have someone bring the transfer agreements to Minghua Law Firm at two o''clock on Monday!"

    "Also, tell the Ming Dynasty family not to y any tricks. These sixteenpanies must be handed over to me in their entirety, not just as empty shells..."

    "Even if I don''t say it, they wouldn''t dare!"

    Just as Eric had said, although seven billion RMB is a substantial amount, it is insignificantpared to the life and death of the Ming Dynasty family. The Ming Dynasty family signed Eric''s "bill" without hesitation and without any underhanded tricks.

    After obtaining absolute ownership of the sixteen enterprises, including the Minghua Law Firm, Eric and his group hurried to the industrial andmercial bureau. With the help of Tang Feiyan, the deputy mayor''s daughter, and Eric''s hypnotic magic, they quickly registered arge conglomerate epassing the sixteen enterprises¡ªthe Ling Yan Group.

    This diversified conglomerate, with a registered capital of two billion RMB, had only three shareholders: Eric, as the "head of the household," owned 50% of the shares, Ailing owned 30%, and the "second concubine" Tang Feiyan held 20% of the shares.

    Of course, all of this was orchestrated by Tang Feiyan! Moreover, she insisted that Eric be the legal representative and chairman of the board of Ling Yan Group, while Tan Ailing was pushed into the position of "president." As for herself, she took on the role of "vice president" responsible for the actual work.

    To formallyunch the Ling Yan Group, Tang Feiyan decided to hold a press conference. However, because Eric and Tan Ailing preferred to keep things low-key, she didn''t invite many people. She only persuaded Eric to invite members of the Ming Dynasty family, as they were the "original owners."

    The press conference, held at the Mingcheng Grand Hotel, was quite lively. However, the journalists were not there to give face to the Ling Yan Group; they were invited through the various channels of the sixteen enterprises. Some reporters didn''t even know why they were there until they arrived!

    When Eric, Tan Ailing, Tang Feiyan, and little Feng Qian appeared in front of everyone in formal attire, the noisy venue suddenly quieted down. It wasn''t until Eric and his group sat down that the reporters snapped back to reality, pressing their shutters and following with their cameras.

    At that moment, the reporters hadn''t guessed Eric and his group''s identities, assuming they were newly appointed image ambassadors.

    It wasn''t until Tang Feiyan announced the theme of the press conference that they realized in astonishment, which was followed by a tumultuous uproar.

 Chapter 175 Erics Gift

    The doors of the press room swung open as Zhu Ming Group''s Shanghai regional manager, Zhu Mingzhi, strode out with several assistants in tow, following the conclusion of the press conference. The persistent reporters, unwilling to give up, followed closely behind, bombarding him with questions.

    "Manager Zhu, what are your thoughts on the official establishment of Ling Yan Group today?"

    "Do you really have no attachment to the sixteen enterprises that used to be under your management?"

    Zhu Mingzhi, aged twenty-five and a cousin to Zhu Mingde, might not have shown outstanding martial arts talent, but his business acumen was undeniable. Since taking up the position of Shanghai regional manager three years ago, the enterprises under his management had steadily grown, with an annual profit increase of 15%. He was seen as a future economic leader.

    Ignoring the deafening noise around him, Zhu Mingzhi continued forward with a stoic expression.

    A brash rookie reporter suddenly shouted, "Don''t you feel guilty for losing the family businesses your forefathers worked so hard to build?"

    Zhu Mingzhi stopped and turned to look at the questioner. Removing his rigid ck-framed sses, his chiseled, sharp features were revealed, and the icy gaze from his obsidian-like eyes seemed to freeze the air around him. The previously noisy group of reporters fell silent, unable to believe the imposing aura of a young man not even thirty. The reporter who had asked the question shivered and retreated into the crowd.

    With slow, deliberate words that carried clearly to everyone present, Zhu Mingzhi answered, "I only know one thing: ''The victor is king, the defeated are ouws.'' This is the only truth in the world. Losing to a stronger opponent doesn''t warrant any feelings of guilt." After saying this, he put his sses back on and entered the elevator.

    Due to the assistants'' intervention, the reporters couldn''t follow him into the elevator and could only shout, "Manager Zhu, are you referring to the handsome chairman of Ling Yan Group or the two beautiful presidents as the ''stronger opponent''?"

    As the elevator doors closed, Zhu Mingzhi''s cold voice rang out, "You''ll have to find that out for yourselves!"

    Find out? How? The young man, touted as the "most handsome chairman in history," hadn''t uttered a word during the press conference. When approached, he only offered cold stares, making him seem unapproachable. The ethereal president, though answering questions, did so with such brevity that none of her responses exceeded three words. As for the charming and lively vice president, although enthusiastic and responsive, her answers felt like shadowboxing, matching the deft evasiveness of seasoned business veterans.

    While the reporters sighed in frustration, Zhu Mingzhi also felt a sense of resignation.

    Why do I have to bear this shame? Zhu Mingde''s mistakes were unfairly thrust upon me, an innocent bystander... It''s so unfair! Now I have to live next to that "living Buddha," which won''t be easy. If I identally offend him again... Should I apply for a transfer? On second thought, this could be an opportunity. If I can establish a connection with the living Buddha, I might be the next family head... Yes, that''s a good n. I''ll order all subordinate units to do business with Ling Yan Group, no matter the cost...

    "Feiyan, have you picked out your dress yet? Stop watching TV; we''re running out of time!" Tan Ailing, fresh from her bath, saw Tang Feiyan stillzily watching cartoons on the sofa and couldn''t help but remind her.

    "What dress?"

    "The one for tonight''s banquet! Hurry up, or we''ll bete!"

    "Oh no, the banquet!"

    "Did you forget about it?" Judging by Tang Feiyan''s expression, Tan Ailing didn''t need to guess what had happened.

    "I''ve been so busy these days that Ipletely forgot about it." Tang Feiyan had no recollection of it.

    Because the sixteen enterprises had just joined Ling Yan Group, Tang Feiyan had nned a banquet to wee the senior management of thesepanies. But she had forgotten about it herself!

    "So, you didn''t buy a dress either?" Tan Ailing rolled her eyes at her forgetful friend.

    "That''s right! What should we do? Can we skip it?" This was a crucial event for their group''s senior management, unlike thest banquet hosted by the municipal government. Tang Feiyan didn''t want to attend in jeans.

    "What do you think?" Tan Ailing rolled her eyes again. "There''s less than two hours left; we have to buy one immediately!"

    "And you?" Tang Feiyan knew that Tan Ailing didn''t have an evening gown either. If she hadn''t prepared, Tan Ailing probably hadn''t either.

    "Of course, I''m going with you to buy them!" Tan Ailing said with a slight blush. "I thought you would have everything ready in advance, so I didn''t ask."

    "You..." Tang Feiyan pouted. "If neither of us were prepared, why did you just question me so loudly?"

    Ignoring her expression, Tan Ailing pped her thigh and said, "Hurry up! We still need to choose shoes, do our hair, and pick out an outfit for Eric. I''m sure he hasn''t prepared anything either."

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Tan Ailing gave Tang Feiyan another nudge and said, "You get ready; I''ll answer the door. It might be Eric and little Feng Qian returning from their walk."

    "Excuse me, does Miss Tan Ailing and Miss Tang Feiyan live here?" It wasn''t Eric or Feng Qian at the door but a delivery man.

    Tan Ailing nodded, slightly puzzled, and said, "Yes, I''m Tan Ailing. And you are...?"

    "We''re from ''Madame Elizabeth''s Boutique,'' delivering clothes for you and Miss Tang Feiyan."

    "Who is it?" Tang Feiyan asked as she came downstairs.

    "Clothes delivery."

    "Where should we put these items?" the delivery man asked.

    "Just over there in the corner of the living room," Tan Ailing replied, pointing.

    The delivery man set down a few boxes and, along with two other delivery men, brought in many more boxes from a small truck outside. It looked like Christmas morning with the sheer number of boxes piling up like a mountain.

    "This must be Miss Tang Feiyan?" one of the delivery men with a clipboard asked.

    "That''s me," Tang Feiyan said, her face reflecting the same confusion as Tan Ailing''s.

    "Please sign for these."

    "Are you sure these are for us? You didn''t make a mistake?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan asked in unison, feeling that there must be some mix-up.

    "No mistake, the address is correct," the delivery man said, checking the address.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "But I didn''t order these," Tan Ailing said as she and Tang Feiyan signed their names.

    "We''re just responsible for delivery. If you have questions, you might want to check the card inside! Alright, we won''t disturb you further. Goodbye."

    After the delivery men left, Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were left staring at the pile of boxes, feeling a bit overwhelmed.

    Where to start looking for a small card in this mountain of gifts? And with time running out, any more dy meant attending the banquet in casual clothes!

    However, driven by a sense of curiosity, they started searching through the boxes.

    "A card? I found one! Let''s see who this mysterious admirer is¡­" Tang Feiyan said,ughing as she opened a pink card. It read, "Tonight, you will wear the clouds and meet your white knight. I hope you like it. My eternal fairy¡ªTan Ailing."

    "Here''s another blue card!" Tan Ailing found another card and opened it. It read, "I hope you will wear this and dance with me. Tonight, you will be the brightest queen¡ªTang Feiyan."

    "Who could it be?" Tang Feiyan still didn''t recognize the sender. But Tan Ailing seemed to have a clue, herplex expression showing doubt, disbelief, and a hint of happiness.

    "Can''t you tell?" Tan Ailing''s lips curved into a sweet smile. "The handwriting on the card¡­"

    Following her hint, Tang Feiyan closely examined the handwriting and finally eximed, "It''s Eric! How did he think to send us these?"

    "Stop guessing and let''s see what he sent us!" Tan Ailing couldn''t wait any longer.

    Tang Feiyan readily agreed.

    They first opened the box for Tan Ailing.

    "It''s beautiful, a pearl-colored evening gown. Now let''s see what''s in mine."

    Tang Feiyan excitedly opened the box from Eric, revealing a light purple evening gown.

    Both dresses were stunning, clearly expensive, handmade, and one-of-a-kind. The other boxes contained shoes, matching coats, gloves, and jewelry,pleting the ensemble from head to toe.

    "Eric is so thoughtful¡­ Alright, let''s try them on and see if they fit, don''t forget the shoes¡­"

    As they finished getting ready, the doorbell rang again, and this time, it was Eric holding Feng Qian''s hand!

    Seeing Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, Eric''s pupils dted, and even Feng Qian couldn''t help but exim, "So beautiful!"

    Eric undeniably had an excellent eye for picking out clothes.

 Chapter 176 Someone Looking for Trouble

    The evening gown Eric gave to Tan Ailing had a delicate hollowed-out floral design on the upper body and an irregrlyyered skirt made of chiffon, which enhanced its ethereal quality and showcased Tan Ailing''s unique Oriental beauty.

    In contrast, the gown he gave to Tang Feiyan was one that only a very confident woman would dare to wear. It highlighted a woman''s figure, making her look both sexy and alluring. Importantly, this gown only revealed a hint of the shoulder, avoiding the vulgarity of those that rely on excessive skin exposure to attract attention.

    "Brother, how long do we have to stand here?" Little Feng Qian couldn''t help but tug at Eric''s pants, feeling like they had been standing for a long time.

    Eric snapped back to reality and, in a gentlemanly manner, bowed slightly and said, "Ladies, your beauty shines like the sun."

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan bothughed. Tang Feiyan, more curious, asked, "Eric, why did you suddenly give us so many things?"

    "You''ve been working so hardtely. I''ve noticed and felt bad for you. When I realized two days ago that you hadn''t prepared an outfit for the banquet, I thought I''d help out¡­"

    Although Eric didn''t specifically mention Tan Ailing, she felt the same affection from Eric and was just as touched as Tang Feiyan.

    Gently patting the teary-eyed Tang Feiyan, Tan Ailing said, "Shouldn''t we be heading to the banquet? We''re running out of time!"

    "Oh, yes, let''s go! Ailing, Feiyan, give me your hands." Eric extended his hands, taking one beautiful woman on each side, with little Feng Qian clinging to his pant leg.

    "Alright!"

    As this quartet entered the venue, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Even without considering their top leadership status, a strikingly handsome man, two stunningly beautiful women, and an adorable little girl were hard to ignore.

    A few clueless individuals were desperately inquiring about Eric and hispanions, wondering if they were celebrities hired for a performance or models for a fashion show.

    Once the main guests had arrived, the host quickly gathered everyone and invited Tang Feiyan to the stage for a speech. Knowing that Eric and Tan Ailing didn''t enjoy such asions, Tang Feiyan went up alone to deliver an engaging and morale-boosting speech.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I''m going to get some fresh air on the balcony," Eric said, still ufortable withrge crowds.

    "I''ll join you," Tan Ailing responded considerately.

    "Sure."

    The two of them leaned against the balcony, enjoying the night breeze while watching Tang Feiyan speak eloquently on stage.

    "Feiyan seems perfectly suited for these asions. She handles it with such ease."

    Tan Ailing smiled and said, "She told me that if she thinks of all these subordinates as her students, she feels no pressure and even gains a sense of control, making everything run smoothly."

    By this time, Tang Feiyan had finished her brilliant speech and was met with enthusiastic apuse. When she announced that everyone could now enjoy themselves, the senior executives of the sixteenpanies surrounded her, showering her with ttery.

    Tang Feiyan nced at Eric somewhat helplessly, indicating she had to deal with her important subordinates. Eric nodded, signaling he didn''t mind.

    Though it was called a banquet, it was also a dance party.

    Watching the couples dancing gracefully, Eric made a deep bow and invited, "My beautiful and nobledy, may I have the honor of this dance?"

    "Of course," Tan Ailing responded with adylike curtsy.

    Eric gently patted little Feng Qian''s head, who was still tugging at his pants, and said, "Feng Qian, I need to dance with your sister. Will you be alright here by yourself for a little while?"

    "No problem..." Little Feng Qian shook her head, let go of his pants, and took out the handheld game console Eric had given her, content to entertain herself.

    "What''s going on? Why are you smiling so happily?" Eric asked with a gentle smile, noticing Tan Ailing''s radiant expression, a stark contrast to her usual calm demeanor.

    Tan Ailing, her movements graceful like a willow, shifted her dance steps slightly and whispered, "Eric, this is the first time we''ve danced together!"

    Eric was slightly surprised. "Really, do you like dancing that much?"

    "No," Tan Ailing shook her head, "I just enjoy the feeling of moving to the music with you..."

    Eric found it amusing. Ignoring their surroundings and the dozens of eyes watching them, he unexpectedly pinched Tan Ailing''s cheek.

    Tan Ailing''s reaction was peculiar. She was initially taken aback, then her face flushed with embarrassment, and finally, a deep joy appeared in her eyes.

    Tan Ailing had always yed the role of the caretaker in front of Eric, a role that hadn''t changed much even after Eric grew up. But this small, unintentional gesture from Eric suddenly gave her a sense of being cared for, a feeling she cherished.

    Tan Ailing realized she liked having her face pinched by someone¡ªof course, that someone could only be Eric!

    Eric wasn''t aware of Tan Ailing''s strange thoughts; he was merely puzzled by her changing expressions and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s a secret," Tan Ailing said with a yful smile, a hint of mischief in her eyes that he had never seen before.

    "A secret?" Noticing the change in her demeanor, Eric felt both curious and delighted. He didn''t understand why she had suddenly shifted from being the "caring elder sister" to a "yful little sister," but he weed the change. He then exaggeratedly pulled a long face and said, "What, you have secrets from me?"

    "Although this secret is a personal matter, if you really want to know, I would tell you... But since when did you be a nosy gossip?" Tan Ailing''s uncharacteristic teasing left Eric unsure whether to hug her tightly or give her a yful smack on her cute little butt.

    Seriously, how could she change so drastically, as if she''d let go of some burden? She was even mimicking Tang Feiyan''s yful antics... No way, having one mischievous "witch" at home was already enough trouble; if there was another one, how would he manage?

    Just then, a heated argument broke out in the circle where Tang Feiyan was. Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged surprised nces and then parted the crowd to see what was going on.

    "Old Yang, you''ve had too much to drink. Let''s go now..." A well-dressed middle-aged man shouted as he grabbed a short, stout man of the same age. He then turned to Tang Feiyan, who looked displeased, and said, "President Tang, I apologize. Old Yang is like this; he goes crazy when he''s drunk. Please don''t take it to heart. I''ll take him away immediately..."

    Seeing Eric and Tan Ailing enter, Tang Feiyan''s expression softened slightly, and she waved at the middle-aged man.

    "I''m really sorry. President Tang, we''ll be leaving now..."

    But just as they were passing by Tan Ailing, another incident urred.

 Chapter 177 Someone Courting Death

    "Well, well, well, who''s this prettydy?" The short, fat man known as "Old Yang," reeking of alcohol, slurred as he reached out to touch Tan Ailing''s shoulder. It was clear he had drunk quite a bit.

    "Get lost!" Eric, disgusted by such a person, used a shield of air to push his hand away.

    "Kid, do you know who I am? Let me tell you, you better not act arrogant in front of me!" The short, fat man shouted at Eric while rubbing his hand in pain. Then, with a lecherous look at Tan Ailing, he continued, "Sweetheart, I''m the general manager of ''Star Entertainment Company.'' If you agree to go out with me, I can arrange a performance opportunity for you, one where you can perform alongside top domestic stars!"

    Seeing that Tan Ailing was ignoring him, the man''s face turned red with anger. "If you dare not listen to me, I can use my power to make sure you can''t survive in the entertainment industry. Think it over carefully and don''t drink the penalty wine!"

    It seemed this short, fat man was one of the few high-level executives unaware of Tan Ailing''s identity. Not only did he mistake her for a performer, but he also wanted to impose a "hidden rule"? How clueless...

    However, Eric and Tan Ailing were surprised that this man dared to cause a scene while drunk right in front of their new boss! Was he brainless, or did he simply not respect Tang Feiyan?

    "Let''s go, Yang! Thisdy doesn''t need your opportunity, and she doesn''t need you bothering her. Come on, let''s go!" The middle-aged man yelled, evidently aware of the identities of the handsome man and woman. Sweat was forming on his forehead.

    Describing tonight as "a troubled time" couldn''t be more urate. Just as the drunk was being dragged away by his friend and Tang Feiyan leaned into Eric''s embrace, another unexpected event urred!

    "Bang!" A gunshot rang out, followed by deafening screams.

    "What''s going on? What''s happening?" Tang Feiyan was still confused, while Tan Ailing''s eyebrows shot up.

    "Don''t move! Nobody move! This is a robbery. No calling the police, or I''ll kill you! Take off your valuable jewelry and watches and put them in the bag quickly!" A robber grabbed the short, fat man and held a gun to his head, shouting loudly.

    Although Eric thought the short, fat man deserved it, he couldn''t let these two robbers ruin Ling Yan Group''s high-level gathering.

    "Ailing," Eric called softly.

    "What is it?" Tan Ailing responded quietly.

    "When the robberes to take your jewelry, seize his gun and subdue him."

    "No problem, it''s a small matter!"

    "Wait," Tang Feiyan suddenly whispered. "Eric, Ailing, let me handle this! I''ve been practicing martial arts for so long but never had a real chance to test it."

    Seeing the pleading look on Tang Feiyan''s face and ncing at the two robbers, whose skills were only mediocre, Eric finally said, "Alright, but be careful of his gun, okay?"

    "Got it!" Tang Feiyan said excitedly, "With my pre-heaven level skills, dealing with two ordinary martial artists is a piece of cake!"

    "Don''t be too overconfident! Yourbat experience is limited, so be cautious!" Tan Ailing warned, "And don''t be too conspicuous in front of these ordinary people..."

    "Understood!" Tang Feiyan nodded, looking obedient, "What about the other one? He''s far from us and has a hostage. If I don''t use my full power, I might not be able to take him down..."

    "Leave him to me, don''t worry."

    Tang Feiyan nced at Eric, nodded, and smiled while cracking her knuckles. "It''s time for us to show our skills!"

    The timing was perfect. When the robber tried to snatch her pearl ne, Tang Feiyan kicked the gun out of his hand. Although she only disyed second-rate skills, the disarmed robber was no match for her and was quickly subdued.

    Eric took advantage of the distraction caused by Tang Feiyan''s attack and used a reduced-power "Wind de" to hit the other robber''s right hand, making him drop his gun. The terrified "Old Yang" seized the opportunity to escape. With no hostages and a wounded hand, the robber was quickly overpowered by the hotel security and the police were notified.

    "Bingo!" Tang Feiyan shouted to Eric. He smiled and gave her a high-five, but that wasn''t enough to express her excitement.

    With her enthusiasm, Eric had no choice but to join her in a spontaneous dance. When they finally came back to their senses, they realized everyone was staring at them.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be rmed. This was a special performance arranged for you. We hope you enjoyed it." Tang Feiyan said with a slight bow, using these words to smooth over the incident and give herself an excuse for the earlier outburst.

    Tang Feiyan was greeted with apuse from Eric. Genuine or not, a sense of relief was evident on everyone''s faces, except for "Yang," whose pants were soaked.

    Eric gave Tang Feiyan a meaningful nce, and she immediately said a few words to lighten the mood before following Eric and Tan Ailing to the balcony where little Feng Qian was.

    Little Feng Qian was still engrossed in her handheld game, entirely unaffected by the events outside. When she saw Eric, she merely gave him a sweet smile and then continued with her game.

    Eric didn''t disturb her. After sitting down, he asked, "Feiyan, what was that argument in your group about? Was it that ''Yang'' causing trouble for you?"

    Tang Feiyan nodded and said, "It started because Yang insisted that I drink a toast with him, which led to themotion."

    "Insisted?" Tan Ailing, noting Tang Feiyan''s choice of words, asked in surprise, "It sounds like he doesn''t respect you at all?"

    Tang Feiyan didn''t hide her disdain as she nodded and exined, "Yang is the general manager of Star Entertainment Company. He doesn''t have much talent, but he has extensive connections in both the underworld and the business world..."

    "Does he have some kind of background?" Tan Ailing spected, given that a person with little talent but extensive connections would naturally arouse such curiosity.

    "No," Tang Feiyan shook her head, disdain evident on her face. "Yang built his widework by frequently forcing some lesser-known artists from hispany, who are eager for fame, to provide ''special services'' to officials and wealthy businessmen..."

    Eric and Tan Ailing fully understood the implication of her words. After a moment of silence, Eric said, "We don''t need such people in Ling Yan Group!"

    "Don''t worry, Eric, I''ll handle it!" Although Tang Feiyan knew that firing Yang might cause some trouble, she would unhesitatingly carry out any of Eric''s decisions, especially one that aligned with her own wishes.

    At this moment, Tan Ailing suddenly asked, "What do you make of those two robbers?"

    Although Eric didn''t know why she was asking, he replied, "With their skills, they shouldn''t be heremitting armed robbery."

    Tang Feiyan hesitated for a moment and said, "I noticed that the robber who tried to take my ne was wearing a world-ss watch on his wrist. The market price is at least eight thousand. I''m not sure if it''s fake, though..."

    "Definitely suspicious..." Tan Ailing mused to herself.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What''s wrong?" Eric asked.

    "I''ve been feeling like those two robbers looked familiar. After thinking about it, I realized they resemble two profiles I saw in the organized crime investigation department''s records..."

    "What did you see?" Eric felt there was something fishy going on.

    "It''s been a while, so I can''t remember the details clearly!" Tan Ailing said apologetically. "But I''m certain that in the Axe Gang''s enforcer group, there are two people who look a lot like these robbers!"

    The Axe Gang, one of Shanghai''s four major gangs, was founded in the early 20th century by Wang Yaqiao, the so-called "number one assassin in the world" at the time. Though it was considered a patriotic organization back then, it has since devolved into Shanghai''s most violent criminal syndicate, engaging in robbery, kidnapping, extortion, and more. The gang currently has over three thousand direct members and eight publicly known top-tier experts.

    Eric had heard of the Axe Gang but didn''t understand why they woulde to rob Ling Yan Group''s high-level gathering. However, it seemed Tang Feiyan knew more about the situation!

    "Eric, Ailing, there''s something I haven''t told you," Tang Feiyan said, furrowing her brow. "Since Ling Yan Group officially announced its establishment, we''ve received several calls iming to be from the Axe Gang, demanding three million in exchange for our safety in Shanghai. I thought they were prank calls until tonight..."

    "Why didn''t you mention this earlier?" Tan Ailing was a bit angry, though her ire was directed at the Axe Gang, not Tang Feiyan! After all, she had been the head of the organized crime investigation department, the natural nemesis of such criminals, but now she was being extorted by these "rats"...

    "I thought they were just prank calls~~" Tang Feiyan looked aggrieved.

    "Enough!" Eric said with a smile. "Ailing, contact your former colleagues to confirm the identities of these two robbers. If they''re indeed from the Axe Gang, we''ll take action."

    "Eric, what kind of action are you nning?" Tang Feiyan asked curiously.

    Eric revealed a smile with a hint of cruelty and said, "Since someone is courting death, we might as well oblige them..."

 Chapter 178 Axe Gang

    In the Pudong District, there is an electronic amusement park that operates various cutting-edge video games, beloved by young people. It''s bustling with crowds every day and rakes in money continuously.

    However, the entire daily revenue of this electronic amusement park doesn''tpare to the earnings of a certain table in its underground section within just an hour!

    This table, of course, is a gambling table!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The underground three floors of this electronic amusement park house a massive casino!

    The underground casino is divided into a public area and a VIP area.

    The public area is split into two levels.

    The first level has nearly a hundred mahjong tables, creating a noisy and chaotic atmosphere. The loudughter of those who draw good tiles and the curses of those who pick bad ones are just faintly audible before they disappear. The air is filled with smoke, and those who don''t smoke might be driven away by the fumes within moments.

    The other level is dedicated to Pai Gow and poker. Compared to the mahjong hall, the environment here is slightly better.

    All the waitresses in the public area are young girls around twenty years old, dressed in revealing and simple attire. They move around constantly, forming a beautifulndscape.

    These girls don''t just serve tea and water. They also provide services like back pounding, shoulder-rubbing, and massages. As long as you pay, they''ll do whatever you want. You can even grope them while gambling, indulging in their ample breasts and buttocks, all to ensure you have a great time.

    Of course, you need to spend a lot of money. Regr visitors know that these girls are essentially prostitutes. If you''re lucky and win money, having a girl to enjoy can make you even happier. You don''t need to look outside; they''re right here. You might even have already picked one out while gambling. If you lose money, you might need to vent, and any of these girls will be ready for you.

    The VIP area is entirely different. It''s reserved for the wealthy and consists of meticulously decorated private rooms. The rooms are filled with a delicate fragrance, providing a sense of luxury and elegance, satisfying the vanity of the rich. This area is where the wealthye to gamble big, and the service is naturally moreprehensive and secure than in the public area.

    Legend has it that the daily revenue of this underground casino is equivalent to the annual tax revenue of a small county in maind China! While this might be an exaggeration, it underscores its immense value!

    Yet, despite being such a golden goose, no power dares to target it! The reason is simple: this is the stronghold of the Axe Gang!

    The current leader of the Axe Gang, Wang Shengqiao, originally only had the surname Wang. However upon bing the leader, he changed his name to signify his determination to revive and expand the Axe Gang.

    Though Wang Shengqiao''s ideas might seem naive andughable, his skills are formidable. He has perfected a sinister martial art known as the Zombie Ghost w. Once mastered, this evil technique not only imbues the ws with corpse poison and immense strength but also makes the body impervious to knives and bullets. The only drawback is that he cannot be exposed to sunlight for long, or the corpse poison in his body will backfire.

    For this reason, Wang Shengqiao dislikes sunlight and spends most of his time in the cold underground, rarelying to the surface.

    "Boss, Lao Ba''s two men have both failed..." Despite being ufortable in the cold underground, Chang Laosan, one of the Axe Gang''s eight top fighters, had to endure it since the boss liked it.

    "Oh? Who defeated them?" Wang Shengqiao''s voice was chilling and harsh, unpleasant to hear.

    "It was Ling Yan Group''s President Tang and her malepanion!"

    "Who would''ve thought that the heads of Ling Yan Group are martial artists too? Haha... Have Lao Er visit them ording to martial world customs sometime, okay?"

    "Yes, boss!" Chang Laosan hesitated before asking, "Boss, why are we targeting Ling Yan Group? I heard that Zhu Mingzhi, the person in charge of Shanghai for the Ming Dynasty Family, ordered his men to take care of Ling Yan Group..."

    "Even if Zhu Mingzhi wants to take care of Ling Yan Group, it doesn''t matter because it''s Zhu Mingde, the legitimate heir of the Ming Dynasty Family, who hinted for me to cause trouble for them!" Wang Shengqiao paused, somewhat resigned. "Besides, I have no choice! The Northern Underworld Alliance is preparing to enter Shanghai. To have enough power to counter them, I need to gather money from all sides. However, most of Shanghai''s economic entities are already protected by someone, and it''s not wise to touch them. Only Ling Yan Group seems to have the least background."

    At that moment, a faint scream broke Wang Shengqiao''s reverie. His eyes gleamed sharply, and he waved to Chang Laosan. Chang Laosan nodded in understanding, patted the custom-made light steel knife on his body, and walked out the door.

    By this time, the underground casino was already empty, at least on the first underground level where the mahjong hall was. All the gamblers were orderly leaving through the emergency exit under the apologies of the casino staff.

    Remaining on the scene, besides dozens of fierce men wielding machetes, were only Eric, Tan Ailing, and the Four Guardians.

    Originally, after confirming that the two robbers were members of the Axe Gang, Eric nned to seek revenge alone. However, Tan Ailing, the former "anti-ck vanguard," insisted oning along to "eliminate evil in a personal capacity"!

    Since Tan Ailing''s "role" changed, she no longer acted so cautiously, even bing a bit "reckless and willful."

    Eric quite enjoyed her "mischief," and under her coquettishness, he had no objection to her proposal. Just to be safe, he called the Four Guardians to protect their master, the Buddha Consort!

    Watching the confrontation with the big men, Eric suddenly had an idea. He wanted to use his martial arts to deal with these rtively powerful gangsters.

    Picking up a machete from the ground, Eric walked out, showing no fear on his face.

    A tall and fierce man among the opponents couldn''t help but shout when he saw Eric stepping forward, "Pretty boy, instead of hiding behind a woman, you''re looking for death bying out?"

    Eric knew this man must be a leader or a higher-up figure. As long as he could swiftly take him out, the enemy''s morale would undoubtedly decrease significantly.

    Even though he wasn''t using magic, Eric was confident he could kill this big man in one blow. After all, he had once taken the memory of the Thirteen Deadly Knives and was well-versed in the technique of the Gate-Crashing Saber.

    Eric''s gaze was sharp, focusing entirely on the man''s iing knife. When the man thought Eric would dodge, Eric shouted, gripped the knife with both hands and rushed forward.

    With a loud bang, the man was pushed back, his right hand barely able to hold onto the handle of the knife, and his heart filled with shock.

    Eric also felt his wrist numb from the impact. However, he was somewhat happy because this time he had not used auxiliary magic like "Strength Enhancement," relying purely on his physical abilities to face the enemy. Being able to withstand a blow from a seemingly strong big man, he already felt quite satisfied!

    It seems that the effect of the Yin-Yang and Harmony Health technique is good. My physical fitness has increased by at least three times now! I should make time to do this more often in the future.

    Although he had thoughts in his mind, Eric''s hands were not slow at all, swinging the knife straight down.

    The big man hurriedly dodged, but he didn''t expect that Eric had already predicted that he would panic, so this blow was a feint, and the next blow was the real deadly one.

    This blow hit the man''s neck squarely. The man, holding his neck gushing with blood, looked incredulous as he fell to the ground with a "thud."

 Chapter 179 It Turns Out Martial Arts Are So Thrilling

    The Axe Gang''s thugs originally thought that a strong man facing a pretty boy would be a piece of cake, effortless. But they didn''t expect the opponent to be a skilled fighter capable of killing their leader in seconds, causing their morale to plummet.

    Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians apuded together. Although Eric''s move seemed ordinary to them, it was the first battle of their own man and master, so they couldn''t help but show their support!

    However, Eric, at this moment, did not react, just standing there dazed.

    "Eric, what''s wrong?" Tan Ailing approached him, somewhat worried.

    Eric chuckled unexpectedly and said, "It turns out killing someone up close with martial arts is so thrilling..."

    "Huh?" Although it was just a word, it was full of Tan Ailing''s astonishment.

    "Hehe, killing with martial arts seems more exhrating than using magic. It feels more... manly," Eric thought for a moment before continuing, "It feels more... manly," Eric exined. He said this because when he shed the man''s throat just now, some blood sttered on him. But instead of feeling disgusted, he felt a kind of exhration.

    Tan Ailing couldn''t help but smile at his words. "Didn''t you used to say that magic was your means of survival? Why do you now think that martial arts are better than magic?"

    "Magic used to be my means of survival, but since I have you all, it has taken a back seat!" Eric said, making Tan Ailing smile even more before he exined, "I don''t think that martial arts are better than magic. I just feel that in this situation, using strength to defeat the enemy is a kind of indescribable excitement..."

    Seeing his expression, Tan Ailing frowned and cautioned, "Eric, you don''t have any internal strength right now. You can handle mediocre martial artists, but you must not challenge experts! With your current martial strength, a second-rate person could easily defeat you..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Eric nodded, humbly epting her advice, and said, "It seems that I should start practicing martial arts as soon as possible. Otherwise, I won''t be able to enjoy the pleasure of fighting with experts in the future!"

    "With the progress of your Yin-Yang and Harmony Health technique..." Tan Ailing blushed slightly and said, "Coupled with the sarira of our Buddha, once you start practicing martial arts, I believe it won''t be long before you catch up to me!"

    Eric asked with interest, "What martial arts do you think I should practice then? The only top-notch skill I have now is the Asura Yin Sha Gong from Li Hong..."

    "It''s better not to practice that kind of demonic skill!" Tan Ailing had some reservations about the Asura Yin Sha Gong. "The Sakya sect was once the state religion of the Great Yuan Empire, and the martial arts it holds are superior to those of the Medicine King Sect, both in quantity and quality. Anyway, you will soon be officially enthroned as a living Buddha in Tibet. When the timees, you can carefully choose your martial arts!"

    Eric and Tan Ailing''s private conversation, as if no one else was present, made the Axe Gang''s thugs extremely angry. For a while, their morale rose again.

    One of them walked out and shouted, "Damn it, don''t be scared by him. There are only six of them, and we have nearly a hundred brothers. What are we afraid of? If this gets out, how can we still mix? Everyone, attack with our captain..." With that, this "captain-level" figure rushed forward first, heading straight for Eric.

    Seeing the captain take the lead, a group of Axe Gang elites, who valued loyalty and face, couldn''t just stand by. They raised their machetes and rushed over with a murderous aura.

    Instantly, the glint of des and the shadow of legs filled the air, and flesh and blood flew. The scene was enough to scare the cowardly into wetting their pants.

    Although there were many members of the Axe Gang, they were no match in the eyes of Tan Ailing and the others! Even if these "elites" could handle ten opponents each, facing pre-heaven experts was like facing chickens and dogs!

    However,pared to the others, Eric''s opponent was a bit tricky! Judging from his skills, he was not an ordinary person. Each move was well thought out and methodical, deserving of his "captain" status!

    Especially after witnessing Eric''s performance just now, he became even more cautious, not seeking to achieve great sess but to avoid failure. In his opinion, as long as he could hold Eric, the "master," the other brothers would take care of the woman and the other four big men, and then they could join forces to kill the "master"ter.

    The captain wielded his steel knife so skillfully that no light could pass through, guarding extremely tightly. And he still had several Axe Gang elites by his side, coordinating with him, posing a great threat to Eric. The shadows of the knives were everywhere, and if one wasn''t careful, they would be injured by the knives.

    The blood-boiling Eric had already knocked down more than a dozen people, but he felt that the pressure around him was getting heavier and heavier. Taking a closer look, he was slightly surprised. Because unconsciously, there were dozens of enemies around him, and the captain had already stepped back, directing others to attack him.

    Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians, to let him "enjoy himself," did not stop the captain''s actions. Instead, they fought with other people while closely monitoring Eric''s situation. Whenever there was a problem, the five pre-heaven experts would all unleash their full power to rescue him, ensuring that neither her man nor their master would be harmed in the slightest!

    Seeing Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians fighting with some ordinary strong men in a lively and colorful manner, Eric couldn''t help but smile slightly, understanding that they were not giving their all, probably because most of their attention was on him.

    With a firm resolve, Eric overturned his decision not to use magic and cast three auxiliary spells on himself¡ªStrength Enhancement, Agility Enhancement, and Bloodthirst.

    The first two were general-purpose auxiliary spells, merely enhancing a person''s strength and speed. But Bloodthirst was powerful!

    This was an advanced dark auxiliary magic learned by Eric from the "Dark Chronicles," which allowed the recipient to draw energy from the blood of the enemy to maintain their physical strength without depletion!

    With the assistance of these three spells, Eric''s martial power increased several times over. The knife in his hand swung faster and more fiercely, emitting a strong murderous aura, making people feel cold and frightened.

    He continuously wielded the knife in his hand, the de shing like lightning, shining in all directions, instantly killing several people around him. It was as if the few people who had just been fighting him had suddenly turned into ants, weak and pitiful.

    This sudden change shocked the Axe Gang elites surrounding Eric. Even the captain, who wasmanding outside the battle circle, trembled in his heart. He wondered what was going on. Why did this pretty boy be so powerful...

    Before he could figure it out, he heard a series of exceptionally screams, one after another, like a continuous death knell. The Axe Gang elites who were originally attacking Eric had all retreated to his side, their faces pale, filled with inexplicable horror.

    One of them trembled and said, "Captain, let''s retreat. That person, he''s not human at all."

    The captain, who was already full of anger and had nowhere to vent, became even more furious when he heard this. He pped the man to the ground and cursed, "You bastard, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you. What do you mean he''s not human? Does he look like a ghost? Damn it..."

    At this time, Eric was standing in the middle of a pile of mutted corpses, his face filled with fierce hostility, his body covered in blood stains, his aura terrifying.

    The man who had been pped by the captain looked at Eric and trembled again, his eyes staring nkly, "Too powerful, he''s too powerful. If we don''t escape, we will be killed by him sooner orter. Let those experts deal with him..."

    Actually, it''s not surprising that these Axe Gang elites, who are used to bloodshed, are terrified because when Eric was killing wildly and inexplicably excited, his extremely strong mental power failed to "control" himself and quietly ran out, magnifying the fear in the hearts of the Axe Gang elites around him.

    The captain naturally didn''t know this. Seeing that this manpletely disregarded his words and kept saying discouraging things, he couldn''t help but punch him in the face and then said to the other Axe Gang elites, "Kill that kid, whoever kills him, I''ll promote him to be the squad leader."

    Upon hearing this, those people became enthusiastic. Although they saw that their brothers who were besieging Eric were now ashen-faced, they were not too afraid. After all, Eric''s mental power had not affected them.

    A generous reward will elicit a brave man. Dozens of people raised their steel knives and rushed towards Eric.

    Eric''s face was cold and stern, his eyes piercing, looking at these people as if they were already dead. The ughter just now had aroused his desire to kill. Looking at the four people charging at him, Eric''s mouth curled up in a cruel smile, and his right leg slowly lifted.

    Before everyone could understand what was going on, the four people who had charged to the front were already howling madly, flying backward, their screams piercing and chilling.

    "Cascade Kick!" Tan Ailing, who had been watching her man closely, couldn''t help but let out a slight exmation.

 Chapter 180 Cascade Kick!

    This move is Tan Ailing''s top-notch martial art¡ªCascade Kick! Tan Ailing had used it dozens of times topete with Eric''s magic. With Eric''s intelligence, he had naturally remembered all its moves. When executed with the assistance of Strength Enhancement and Agility Enhancement, its power was definitely not inferior to Tan Ailing''s before entering the pre-heaven realm!

    In this instant, Eric had already kicked out with four legs, carrying a powerful force, kicking the four Axe Gang elites who had charged at him in different directions. The people behind these four immediately fell into a brief chaos, with several being overwhelmed, and the rest in panic.

    With a sharp re in his eyes, Eric shouted loudly, took advantage of the chaos, and entered. His legs were like two thousand-pound heavy hammers, carrying a destructive momentum. He kicked out vigorously and continuously, those hit by the kicks all flew out, falling to the ground motionless, without even twitching.

    As his feet rose and fell, except for Tan Ailing and the Four Guardians, the five pre-heaven experts present, no one else could see the trajectory of Eric''s legs. They only felt that these legs were more terrifying than the scythe of the Grim Reaper.

    In a moment, arge number of bodiesy around Eric. The remaining people were terrified and lost their courage to face this death-like figure, abandoning their knives and howling as they ran away.

    The captain watched, his whole body stiff, his eyes unfocused. He murmured, "Who is this guy after all? Why is there such a big difference in strength before and after? Did he y with me before?"

    At this moment, someone poked him with their hand and said, "Captain, should we continue to fight?"

    The captain trembled all over, regained his senses, and shouted, "What''s the point of continuing to fight? Everyone, retreat! Go back and report to the chief, request reinforcements..." With that, he ran off on his own, followed by arge group.

    Watching the dozen or so remaining Axe Gang remnants running towards the main gate, Eric coldly uttered two words, "Total annihtion!"

    Upon receiving the order, the Four Guardians immediately showed their strength, rushing up and killing mercilessly.

    Tan Ailing did not join in the fun, as she sensed Eric''s body slightly trembling. "Eric, what''s wrong with you?" She said, ignoring the blood all over him, and supported him.

    Leaning against Tan Ailing, Eric smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s nothing, just ran out of strength..."

    Yes, now Eric had no strength left in his whole body! If it weren''t for Tan Ailing''s timely support, he would probably be sitting on the blood-stained ground by now!

    Although Cascade Kick was powerful and fierce, it consumed too much physical strength, especially for Eric, who had no internal strength at the moment!

    What made Eric even more depressed was that although the people hit by Cascade Kick had their hearts ruptured and their chests shattered, they did not spurt blood at all. At most, they just bled from the seven orifices, which left no room for his Bloodthirst spell to work! Forget it, next time I''ll just use second-rate martial arts like Gate-Crashing Saber...

    Just as the Four Guardians finished off the remaining enemies and Eric was preparing to use a "Blessing spell" to restore his strength, more than a hundred people entered from the main gate, led by Chang Laosan, one of the eight top experts of the Axe Gang.

    This Chang Laosan was a man who greatly admired Zhuge Liang and always emphasized "nning before action" in everything he did. Because he couldn''t determine the identity and strength of the attackers this time, he didn''t dare to rush up recklessly. Instead, after gathering several experts from the gang and more than a hundred elite thugs, he rushed up together to rescue the Mahjong Hall on the negative first floor!

    The scene in front of them surprised all the reinforcements, including Chang Laosan. They didn''t expect that a squad guarding the Mahjong Hall would bepletely wiped out here.

    In their opinion, unless they used firearms, no one could eliminate an elite squad in such a short time. However, looking at the wounds on the bodies, there were no bullet holes, only fist, foot, and knife wounds!

    It seems that the enemy whounched the sudden attack is not weak... Chang Laosan secretly calcted, but he didn''t know what their losses were like? ording to his usual thinking, killing a thousand enemies should result in eight hundred of your own casualties!

    However, the results of the investigation shocked him.

    Looking at the appearance of the enemy, except for a "pretty boy" who looked "covered in blood and powerless," as if "seriously injured," the other four men and one woman werepletely unharmed, and even looked calm andposed!

    Not only were they not weak... Chang Laosan immediately overturned his conclusion just now. These people were all experts, absolute top experts, even on par with the gang leader, first-ss strong level experts!

    "I wonder why you all came to my Axe Gang headquarters to cause such a massacre?" Although being bullied at his doorstep, Chang Laosan''s manners were still courteous.

    Eric said indifferently, "Ling Yan Group."

    Chang Laosan paused for a moment, then chuckled, "Perhaps there''s a misunderstanding. Our Axe Gang has no connection with the Ling Yan Group..."

    "You don''t need to exin!" Eric said coldly, "Exnation is just a cover-up. The truth is clear to both of our sides!"

    At this moment, a scar-faced man next to Chang Laosan said in a deep voice, "Alie, why bother exining so much to this kid? They''ve already wiped out more than a hundred of our brothers. This blood feud is irreconcble!"

    "Kill, kill, kill..." The reinforcements from the Axe Gang roared in agreement with the scar-faced man.

    Chang Laosan nced at his subordinates, sighed, and fell silent.

    Seeing that Alie didn''t object, the scar-faced man stepped forward, and asked sharply, "Who ordered the killings of my brothers?"

    ncing at him, Eric said indifferently, "Most of them were killed by me!"

    "Boss,e out and face death. Your Fifth Master will chop you up piece by piece." Before the scar-faced man could finish his sentence, Tan Ailing, angered by his insults towards her man, raised her leg and kicked a machete on the ground towards him.

    The scar-faced man reacted quickly, blocking the machete with the steel knife in his hand.

    But one of the Axe Gang elites beside him was done for. A sudden and intense pain spread from his throat throughout his body. He felt that his body could no longer be controlled by himself, and even his head couldn''t move at all, only his eyes could slowly look down.

    A machete made of fine steel was right in front of his eyes, but half of it was already inserted into his throat. He wanted to scream, but couldn''t make a sound, only seeing his mouth opening and closing, spitting out bursts of blood foam.

    He fell down, silent and motionless, but hispanions were all stunned, all their eyes focused on the scar-faced man.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Eric helped Tan Ailing stand firm,ughed heartily, pointed at the scar-faced man, and said, "Such a hypocritical scum, talking about loyalty first, but using your brothers as tools."

    "You''re talking nonsense!" the scar-faced man roared, his face red with anger.

    "Am I talking nonsense?" Eric sneered, "Do you think everyone here is blind? Just now, you could have easily blocked that strike or deflected it downwards, why did you deliberately divert it to the side? Don''t tell me it was beyond your ability."

    The scar-faced man''s attempt to exin was already spoken out by Eric. He knew that continuing to exin would only make things worse. Feeling some suspicious looks cast towards him, he couldn''t help but shout, "Kid, don''t try to sow discord,e out and face death!"

    Eric smiled faintly and said, "If you want to kill me,e over and try, but it''s not as easy as you think. It''s very likely that you''ll end up at my feet..."

    The scar-faced man, enraged, shouted, "Damn it, if you have the guts,e and fight me one-on-one!"

 Chapter 181 Men Love a Good Fight

    Eric, nonchntly, said, "You need to understand, it''s you who wants to kill me, why should Ie over and fight you one-on-one? And whether I have guts or not, that''s not for you to judge!"

    The scar-faced man remained silent, but his face darkened to the extreme. He tightly gripped the handle of his steel battle knife and walked step by step towards Eric.

    Seeing this, the four elite guards moved forward to block the scar-faced man''s path.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Step aside and let hime," Eric said with a mysterious smile.

    Confused, the four elite guards nced at Eric but dared not disobey, so they reluctantly stepped aside.

    At this moment, a chilling wind blew through, and because the mahjong parlor was sparsely popted, it gave off a chilling feeling. The air was filled with a nauseating smell of blood.

    The scar-faced man continued his steps, his target being Eric. However, just because the four elite guards stepped aside didn''t mean Eric would engage in a one-on-one duel with him.

    In front of Eric stood Tan Ailing.

    Themand "step aside" didn''t apply to her! In Tan Ailing''s mind, there was only one thing at the moment, and that was to protect the "weakened" Eric! Anyone who wanted to kill Eric had to pass her first.

    One was a stunning beauty, empty-handed; the other was a scar-faced, fierce-looking man with a heavy steel knife.

    At first nce, Tan Ailing seemed to be at a disadvantage. This was almost the unanimous opinion of all the elites of the Axe Gang, and even some who were somewhat sympathetic couldn''t bear it.

    But Tan Ailing didn''t care at all. She stood steadily in front of Eric, blocking the scar-faced man.

    Seeing someone blocking his way, regardless of gender or appearance, the scar-faced man roared, "Get out of the way!"

    But Tan Ailing stood firm, unaffected by his shouts. Enraged, the scar-faced man swung his arm, and the steel knife swept in a heavy blow towards Tan Ailing.

    Tan Ailing snorted coldly and side-kicked, directly hitting the de.

    "Bang!" The scar-faced man''s wrist shook violently, and the huge shock from the de made him involuntarily step back three steps. Tan Ailing, on the other hand, stood firm and unmoved.

    This result was beyond the expectations of everyone in the Axe Gang. No one could have imagined that a seemingly delicate and beautiful woman could overpower the scar-faced man, who was known as the "second strongest" in the gang! Although leg strength was generally greater than arm strength, judging from their confrontation, the two were at least evenly matched!

    It was remarkable for a woman with a standard figure to have such strength!

    The scar-faced man rarely lost in tests of strength, which made him realize that the woman in front of him was not easy to deal with. He quickly calmed down, staring at Tan Ailing with his eyes fixed on her. The heavy steel knife was already in the most convenient position, ready tounch a strong and fierce attack on Tan Ailing at any time.

    Tan Ailing slowly raised her right hand, pointing directly at the scar-faced man, and said in a deep voice, "If you want to kill my husband, you have to get through me first!"

    A hint of excitement shed in the scar-faced man''s eyes. As the fifth-ranked among the eight top experts of the Axe Gang, he was verybative. He loved to challenge powerful opponents and often fought to the death, leaving no one alive. It could be said that he had a notorious reputation, and few people in the Shanghai underworld were afraid of his name. Faced with Tan Ailing, whose strength was "almost equal" to his, he couldn''t help but feel excited, and the steel knife in his hand was itching for action.

    However, when he saw Eric behind Tan Ailing, this fighting spirit immediately subsided, reced by intense hatred.

    This hatred was somewhat inexplicable. Speaking of which, Eric had only taunted a few words, and no one with a brain would believe it. But for some reason, the scar-faced man was itching with hatred and vowed to chop Eric down with his knife.

    The scar-faced man red at Eric and shouted, "Kid, you live up to your pretty boy looks, always hiding behind a woman..."

    Eric had been silentlymenting since Tan Ailing stepped forward, thinking that he might not have a chance to make a move. But when the scar-faced man said this, it yed right into his hands.

    He lightly patted Tan Ailing''s fragrant shoulder and smiled, "Ailing, let me handle this!"

    Afraid of hurting Eric''s "self-esteem," Tan Ailing didn''t refuse immediately, but said tactfully, "But, your body..."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already recovered!" Eric didn''t lie. As early as when Chang Laosan and the scar-faced man entered, he had used the "Recovery Technique" and "Blessing Technique" on himself repeatedly, restoring his physical strength to its peak state!

    After carefully scanning with his spiritual sense and confirming that Eric was no longer weak, Tan Ailing still hesitated, "Eric, why are you so eager to fight and kill..."

    Eric chuckled and said, "It''s not just you women who enjoy a good fight; men love it too!"

    "Twisting the Meaning of Words!" Tan Ailing shot him a look and cautioned, "Be careful, this person''s martial arts are not weak!"

    "I know!" Eric nodded and smiled, "This person was not easy for me to pick. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t even bother!"

    "Why?" Tan Ailing was curious, "Does this scar-faced man have any special abilities?" Don''t you see? This person also doesn''t know internal energy, only relying on brute force. Compared to my current situation, rtively speaking, it''s a bit..."

    Indeed, having applied the "Strength Technique" and "Agility Technique" on himself, Eric''s martial prowess was simr to those of external martial arts masters.

    With Tan Ailing''s advice and the scar-faced man''s impatience, Eric finally stood in front of the scar-faced man with a chopper in hand. To match his opponent''s strength, Eric used several auxiliary magic spells to enhance his strength and speed.

    The scar-faced man coldly looked at Eric, then gestured and sneered contemptuously. However, such a childish provocation couldn''t provoke Eric. Instead, he stared at the scar-faced man as if watching a show.

    Seeing that his little trick didn''t work, the scar-faced man suddenly burst intoughter and said, "Pretty boy, don''t worry about your woman. Hehe, after I chop you upter, I''ll naturally go andfort her..."

    Such words fueled Eric''s anger, but he didn''t show it. He just said calmly, "I''m not worried about her at all, because I know, with your skills, in the end, you can onlyfort yourself..."

    The slightughter from the elite members of the Axe Gang behind him made the scar-faced man unable to pretend anymore. He swung the palm-wide steel knife in his hand, without saying a word, and made a swift diagonal sh toward Eric.

    Eric, seeing the deing towards him, quickly stepped aside and retreated, while at the same time, he swung the chopper towards the scar-faced man''s de with force.

    "Bang!" Eric''s body shook slightly, and he stepped back a big step, obviously losing out in strength. On the other hand, the scar-faced man who repelled Eric had a triumphant smile on his face. He shook the steel knife in his hand and rushed forward again.

    Knowing that he couldn''t match his opponent''s strength even with the help of the "Strength Technique," Eric naturally wouldn''t confront him head-on. After the scar-faced man rushed up, using the speed brought by the "Agility Technique," Eric tried not to directly sh with the scar-faced man''s de, but instead, engaged in guerri warfare.

    One sh nullified the scar-faced man''s attack, immediately followed by a kick to his lower abdomen. When he dodged, Eric''s fist came at him at the right moment. Although the scar-faced man narrowly avoided the punch, it still made him break out in a cold sweat.

    After Eric''s quick attacks, the scar-faced man was panting, having consumed nearly half of his stamina. However, under the effects of various auxiliary magic spells, Eric''s stamina remained abundant.

    With a grin, Eric didn''t give his opponent any chance to catch his breath. The de shed brightly in the air, sweeping towards the scar-faced man like a swift wind.

    At this moment, the scar-faced man''s figure changed, unexpectedly turning around and wielding his knife at a speed not inferior to Eric''s, shouting fiercely as he swung his knife, and delivered a heavy chop along Eric''s de.

    The two des shed, emitting a deafening sound. Eric felt a huge pain in his hand, and his body involuntarily staggered back several steps.

    But the scar-faced man''s face was filled with a proud expression. He smirked and arrogantly said, "Kid, with just your little bit of skill, you can fight me for so long. It''s already a proud thing in your life. I''ll send you on your wayter, and you canin to the King of Hell. Remember, I''m the Fifth Master of the Axe Gang..."

    Eric knew that the scar-faced man had deliberately pretended to be weak just now to crush his confidence. He wasn''t inferior to Eric in terms of agility in body movements and was stronger than him, making it seem like he was winning this battle.

    However, Eric wasn''t surprised, as he had already seen through his opponent''s cards with the "True Sight" spell. Even so, he couldn''t avoid the scar-faced man''s iing strike. It seemed that this Gate-Crashing Saber technique was indeed just "a little bit of skill"! He would have to learn more top-notch moves in the future...

    Eric didn''t think much about it. At this moment, the scar-faced man took two steps forward, raised his big knife, and swung it fiercely toward Eric''s head.

    Abandoning the chopper, Eric shouted and engaged in a fight with the scar-faced man. This time, Eric not only didn''t fall behind in moves, but he even surpassed many. In a moment, the scar-faced man had been hit by his two feet. Especially the kick to the chest was powerful, making the scar-faced man''s blood churn, almost unable to catch his breath.

    At this moment, a fierce light suddenly appeared in the scar-faced man''s eyes. He raised his hand and dropped his knife, giving Eric a fiercely powerful chop. The de tilted towards Eric''s right side, forcing him to dodge to the left. As the scar-faced man swung his knife down with his right hand, he swiftly switched the knife to his left hand and spun to the left. As the left-hand knife rotated, it swiftly stabbed towards Eric''s abdomen.

    From the heavy chop to switching the knife to the left hand, to spinning and stabbing towards the opponent''s abdomen, this series of actions was done in one go, without any pause or dy. It could be seen that he had practiced this move hundreds or thousands of times, and it was so skillful that it couldn''t be more skilled.

    This was one of his killer moves, called "Turning Knife Fatal Strike." Many people who were enemies of the Axe Gang had died under this move, and looking at the current situation, Eric seemed to be no exception.

 Chapter 182 The Ecstatic Leader of the Axe Gang

    With Eric''s martial arts cultivation, he was indeed not going to be that "exception"! If he didn''t use magic, he would probably just watch the de prate his abdomen without being able to do anything!

    However, he was not panicking, nor did he use defensive or offensive magic. Instead, he showed a faint smile. Because there were five pre-heaven level experts extremely concerned about him on the scene, they wouldn''t let him get hurt!

    As the de continued to advance, the scar-faced man''s eyes were full of sinister and cruel smiles. But before his smile could fully form, he suddenly felt his body being violently bumped, and then a sharp pain in his right ribs transmitted to his brain.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This sudden situation caused his de to deviate, not causing any substantial harm to Eric. Even his clothes were not scratched!

    Clutching his right ribs with both hands, the scar-faced man staggered back. With each step back, there was a piercing pain in his ribs. Seeing the annoying smile on the face of the guy who was about to be killed by him just now, he wished he could step forward immediately and give him a fatal blow to get rid of this extremely unpleasant pretty boy.

    But he knew he couldn''t, because the woman whose skill "was not inferior to his own" was standing next to that person, staring at him fiercely.

    The underworld greatly advocates personal heroism, so just now, when Eric and the scar-faced man were fighting fiercely, no one from the Axe Gang disturbed them. But now, the scar-faced man was injured due to a "sneak attack," and immediately a group of people surrounded him.

    The Axe Gang elites were furious and shouted loudly. Even the scar-faced man himself couldn''t contain his anger as he questioned, "In a fair duel, how can you let your woman intervene?"

    Eric, who never cared about any rules, just smiled indifferently, "Did I say I was going to have a fair duel with you?"

    The scar-faced man hesitated for a moment, then growled lowly, pushing aside the group of Axe Gang elites, without saying a word, he grabbed his broad knife and attacked Eric again.

    Was a kick from a pre-heaven expert so easy to take? At this moment, the scar-faced man''s ribs were extremely painful, and he couldn''t exert much force. The reason why he swung his knife was just because of his fierce nature of "never giving up until death"!

    In this situation, the scar-faced man was naturally no match for Eric. In just a few moves, his legs were broken by a kick, and he knelt on the floor.

    Eric, who was annoyed by his earlier words, didn''t spare him. Before the elite members of the Axe Gang coulde to his rescue, he shed his neck with a knife.

    The death of the scar-faced man aroused the ferocity of the Axe Gang elites. Without waiting for Chang Laosan''s order, they yelled and rushed forward with their knives.

    Eric smirked coldly and said, "Fatal Strike!" Then he led the way with his knife.

    The four elite guards rushed into the crowd, allowing the steel knives to approach their bodies, attacking without defending. Tan Ailing closely followed Eric, afraid that he would exhaust himself again. But this time, Eric had learned his lesson. He no longer used leg techniques that couldn''t utilize "Bloodsucking Technique." Instead, he used powerful chops one after another, making the opponent''s blood ssh.

    Turning the de, he chopped towards the Axe Gang elite in front of him. The elite raised his knife to block Eric''s strike. However, Eric''s strike was effortless. Just as the elite raised his knife to block, Eric twisted his wrist and stabbed into the elite''s abdomen. With a loud cry, the elite clutched his stomach where blood was gushing out, then fell to the ground.

    Eric didn''t hesitate and swung his de horizontally towards another Axe Gang elite on the left. After dodging the man''s attack towards him, Eric''s agile choppingnded on the man''s neck in a strange manner. With a gentle stroke, the man, unbelievably clutching his neck where blood was spurting out, fell to the ground.

    Using his advantage, in just a moment, Eric had killed nearly twenty people. Although the four elite guards didn''t ughter recklessly to let their master enjoy himself, the number of corpses they created was still more than double that of Eric''s.

    These five people had one thing inmon: under their fists and des, there were only dead people and no wounded!

    Seeing the chaos, Chang Laosan shouted "Stop," and the elite members of the Axe Gang immediately stopped fighting and gathered around their leader.

    The elite members of the Axe Gang surrounded Chang Laosan. Among the remaining three to four dozen people, almost everyone except the ten people in windbreakers next to Chang Laosan had a look of horror on their faces. And the six people on Eric''s side were ring at them, with an aura of attacking again at any moment.

    "p, p, p..."

    Chang Laosan pped his hands, smiling, "Gate-Crashing Saber, Tan Family Leg Techniques, and the Iron Cloth Shirt of Golden Bell, hey, the Ling Yan Group is quite powerful... However, in today''s society, martial arts prowess alone cannot reign unchecked..."

    "Get to the point, I don''t have time to waste words with you here..." Eric coldly interrupted Chang Laosan.

    "Alright, straightforward..." Chang Laosan wasn''t angry, waving his hand. The ten men in windbreakers beside him immediately pulled out ten of the world''s best-selling assault rifles¡ªAK47s, the muzzles aimed at Eric and his group of six.

    "Hehe..." Chang Laosan said somewhat smugly,

    The Axe Gang hasn''t yed with axes for a long time. Maybe you don''t know, but in our Axe Country''s underworld, there is also a nickname¡ªthe Arms Dealers! In the southeastern region, our Axe Gang is thergest arms smuggler! No matter how many experts your Ling Yan Group has, can they withstand endless bullets and rockets? I suggest you follow our boss''s orders and offer tens of millions for peace..."

    "We will never offer you any gold..." Eric categorically refused, brandishing his knife, "Do you have anything else to say? If not, then start shooting!"

    Chang Laosan was slightly taken aback, then earnestly advised, "Young man, don''t overestimate your martial arts! No matter how fast and fierce Gate-Crashing Saber and Tan Family Leg Techniques are, they can''t chop bullets or kick away bullets. With the power of an AK47, at such close range, it''s impossible to resist! You should reconsider..."

    The reason why Chang Laosan did not immediately order a retaliation for Scar Five and the other Axe Gang elites was firstly because he wanted to obtain those tens of millions to purchase arms and buy experts to resist the invasion of the Northern underworld alliance, and secondly because of the appearance of the "Tan Family Leg Techniques"!

    During this period, the Tan family in Cangzhou had an unparalleled reputation. Everyone knew that they had a powerful backer whom even the Ming Dynasty aristocrats had to respect. Chang Laosan naturally didn''t want to easily offend someone from this family!

    However, the face he offered was not wanted!

    Eric said indifferently, "No need to consider, just shoot! This is yourst chance, otherwise, all that awaits you is death!"

    "What an arrogant young man!" Chang Laosan finally gave the order in anger.

    Ten AK47s poured out bullets with all their might, "Da da da!"

    Since the other party was no longer limited to martial arts, Eric naturally would not abandon magic. He wrapped his arm around Tan Ailing''s waist and silently cast ten Qi Shields in front of him. The four elite guards, under Eric''s hint, advanced steadily without dodging. When the bullets hit their bodies, they made a series of ngs like metal hitting metal.

    For the Axe Gang members, this scene was a huge blow. If it weren''t for the fact that they were all well-trained, experienced elite figures, they might have shouted and fled long ago!

    Large drops of sweat emerged on Chang Laosan''s forehead, blurring his vision. He gently wiped away the sweat beads, sighed in his heart, and thought that he would probably not escape this disaster today. He didn''t expect that someone could actually train the Iron Cloth Shirt of Golden Bell to the point of being immune to bullets and guns...

    The lights in the mahjong hall were still bright, but they illuminated a brutal ughter. Fierce punches and kicks, under the light of themps and amidst the sounds of gunfire, with each strike, imed the life of an Axe Gang member.

    Without Eric and Tan Ailing''s participation, the four elite guards were fully engaged in ughter. In just a few tens of seconds, the lights remained bright, but the sound of gunfire ceased. In the entire mahjong hall, among the surviving Axe Gang members, only Chang Laosan was left!

    Knowing that fighting back was useless, Chang Laosan sighed, closed his eyes, and whispered, "Give me a quick death..."

    Just as he closed his eyes and waited for death, a cold and stern roar came, "Stop!"

    It was the boss!

 Chapter183: Demon Sect

    Chang Laosan was secretly delighted, thinking that he might not die! However, just as he had this thought, a powerful force had already hit his chest firmly. Before he could even feel the "pain," he had already merged into the eternal darkness!

    The Axe Gang leader, Wang Shengqiao, had been waiting in the dark room on the negative third floor, waiting for news from Chang Laosan. However, not only did Chang Laosan not return, but he also heard the sound of intense gunfire, feeling that something was wrong, he immediately rushed to the scene.

    However, the distance from the negative third floor to the negative first floor made him arrive when everything was already settled. He saw a burly man about to punch his trusted subordinate. Immediately, he shouted to stop him.

    However, how could the elite guard listen to him? Not only did he punch, but he also shook Chang Laosan towards Wang Shengqiao who wasing in midair.

    Catching Chang Laosan, Wang Shengqiao took five big steps in a row, feeling surprised by the enemy''s punching power. However, amidst his surging emotions, what stood out even more was his anger.

    Firstly, because the other partypletely disregarded his face. After he spoke to leave someone behind, the killing continued. Secondly, Chang Laosan, whom he regarded as his right-hand man, had already died from bleeding from seven orifices on the spot. The death of this "strategist" level figure was an irreparable loss for the Axe Gang!

    He looked coldly at the corpses on the ground, a fierce killing intent shing in Wang Shengqiao''s eyes. He began to size up the enemies one by one, his gaze as if he wanted to scrape away their lives.

    However, this gazepletely changed when it fell on Eric. First, there was a moment of confusion, then suspicion, followed by astonishment, and finally, ecstasy.

    Amid Eric''s astonishment, Wang Shengqiao, regardless of the bloodstains all around, knelt among the corpses, his face full of reverence as he said, "Demon Lord, the disciple has finally found you..."

    This scene made Eric couldn''t help but recall the past when Ren Qingang and the others insisted on recognizing him as the Living Buddha!

    Am I being mistaken again?

    Eric rolled his eyes inward and said, "You''ve got the wrong person! I''m not your ''Demon Lord''..."

    Upon hearing Eric''s denial, Wang Shengqiao''s face immediately turned pale, sobbing, "Demon Lord, why don''t you recognize your disciple? Do you know how hard Disciple and his brothers have been looking for you all these years..."

    The image of such a fierce-looking person showing such a sad expression and teary eyes was truly shocking. It made Eric feel embarrassed to continue to rebuff him, so he had to tactfully say, "How did youe to think I am your Demon Lord?"

    "Although the disciple has never seen the Demon Lord before, your identity is recorded in the historical texts of our Demon Sect." Wang Shengqiao said with great respect, "Just by looking at the demon aura around the Demon Lord, and that unique Demon Heart, the disciple can naturally confirm the Demon Lord''s identity!"

    "Demon aura? Demon Heart?" Eric looked at himself in confusion, feeling puzzled.

    After some thought, Eric casually cast a "Bloodsucking Technique" at Wang Shengqiao and asked, "Is this what you call ''demon aura''?"

    "Yes." Wang Shengqiao nodded with a face of enjoyment, "The Demon Lord is indeed the Demon Lord, able to transfer the demon aura to others..."

    Unable to restrain himself, Eric rolled his eyes again. He understood that the so-called "demon aura" referred to dark power, and the "Demon Heart" naturally meant the heart of darkness!

    Eric smiled wryly and turned to Tan Ailing, only to see her frowning, looking very serious.

    "What''s wrong?" Eric tightened his hold on her hand and asked softly.

    "Eric, the reputation of the Demon Sect is extremely poor. In the territory of China, they are like ''rats crossing the street, everyone shouting and beating''. You must not be that so-called ''Demon Lord''!" Tan Ailing said nervously, "Do you know, Eric, in several modern invasions of our country, the Demon Sect has always yed a role behind the scenes. Like the Eight-Nation Alliance, the Eight-Year War of Resistance... even thewless and life-taking gangsters hate the Demon Sect for betraying the country and the nation..."

    "Shut up, you scum..." Wang Shengqiao, who was very loyal to the Demon Sect, suddenly jumped up and, with a ghostly w, grabbed Tan Ailing in Eric''s arms.

    Eric and Tan Ailing smiled at each other, but neither of them moved.

    Just as Wang Shengqiao was less than a meter away from Tan Ailing, a person suddenly blocked his path, taking a fierce w containing corpse poison and turning it into powder head-on.

    To Wang Shengqiao''s surprise, his invincible technique waspletely ineffective, only tearing the clothes of the person blocking him!

    Undoubtedly, the person intercepting him was one of the four elite bodyguards.

    Seeing Wang Shengqiao, who was full of hatred and staring fiercely at Tan Ailing, Eric said coldly, "Kill him!"

    Wang Shengqiao was shocked and eximed, "Demon Lord, you can''t treat your disciple like this for the sake of a lowly person..."

    The four elite bodyguardspletely ignored his cries, and the four pre-heaven experts attacked without regard for their status, mercilessly besieging a first-ss expert!

    Although the four elite bodyguards had entered the realm of pre-heaven, due to the special nature of "Seeing one''s true nature clearly, the golden body of an arhat", their attack power did not increase much. And Wang Shengqiao''s zombie ghost ws happened to be a martial art that was both offensive and defensive. For a while, the battle was intense, and the oue was evenly matched!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, the huge gap in the realm was still there. Wang Shengqiao was not a match for the elite bodyguards! Moreover, he was facing four opponents!

    ording to Eric''s estimate, it wouldn''t take ten minutes for Wang Shengqiao to be defeated and killed!

    However, at this moment, Tan Ailing pleaded for Wang Shengqiao, "Eric, spare his life!"

    "Why?" Eric was puzzled. Wasn''t it said that everyone despised them?

    "Every action of the Demon Sect has caused great pain to our country!" Tan Ailing said angrily, "This Wang Shengqiao, hiding his identity, must be in Shanghai for more than just finding the so-called ''Demon Lord'', they must have ulterior motives! I want to ask him about their intentions, so we can be prepared in advance or eliminate the danger..."

    "In that case, spare his life!"

    At Eric''s signal, the four elite bodyguards did not kill Wang Shengqiao but severely wounded him.

    After a few minutes of fighting, Wang Shengqiao had seen through the tactics of the four elite bodyguards. Although he was coughing up blood and lying on the ground, he still looked surprised and asked, "Demon Lord, why are you with people from the Buddhist sect? They are the mortal enemies of our Demon Sect..."

    "Why don''t you understand?" Eric couldn''t be bothered to say more to him, dispelling the "Bloodsucking Technique" on himself, and then summoning the Heart of Light Element.

    Immediately, Eric''s image changed dramatically. Although his appearance remained the same, his temperament waspletely different, radiating a holy aura that made people feel calm and moved!

    "Great living Buddha!" The four elite bodyguards who practiced Buddhism sang in unison, all kneeling on the ground, paying their respects.

 Chapter 184 Divine Wind Emperor

    But the one who felt the deepest about the light was not them, but Wang Shengqiao, who practiced dark magic. For others, the aura of light was warm and peaceful. But for him, it was the source of pain!

    Under the influence of the Heart of Light Element, the corpse poison in Wang Shengqiao''s body became restless. It seemed to be afraid of something, and it seemed to be avoiding something, running around Wang Shengqiao''s body, making him feel unbearable pain as if he were being cut by a thousand knives!

    However, the pain in his body was far less than the shock in his heart. "You... you are... the Living Buddha?"

    "Do you have any doubts?" Eric asked indifferently, retracting the Heart of Light Element.

    Although the pain in his body was gone, Wang Shengqiao''s expression looked even more ufortable. "Since you... you are the Living Buddha, then why do you possess the Demon Heart of our Demon Sect?"

    "Do you want to know?" Seeing Wang Shengqiao nodding like pounding garlic, Eric joked, "I''m not going to tell you!"

    A cold and fierce light shed in Wang Shengqiao''s eyes, but immediately dimmed. He seemed to remember his current situation. He put on a begging face and said, "Please, tell me why you have the Demon Heart?"

    Eric ignored him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Knowing that he would never get his wish, Wang Shengqiao sighed and asked, "Why didn''t you kill me? Don''t you want to eliminate demons and defend the way?"

    "You still have value to me!" Eric said indifferently, "Honestly exin why the Demon Sect wants to infiltrate the country..."

    "You''re dreaming!" Wang Shengqiao said firmly, "The Demon Sect absolutely doesn''t have people who fear death! You will never know the ns of our Demon Sect..."

    As Wang Shengqiao spoke, he began to use a secret technique of the Demon Sect, preparing to self-destruct. Although he knew that this would not cause any harm to a figure like the Living Buddha, it would at least disgust them!

    However, he was disappointed! Just as he was about to activate the "Demon Disintegration Technique," he suddenly found that he had lost control of his body. Moreover, a strong spiritual force was invading his mind.

    The techniques of the Demon Sect were diverse, and Wang Shengqiao naturally knew that someone was using a technique simr to "Mind Control Technique" to deal with him! But what use was knowing? In the face of such a powerful spiritual force, all resistance was futile...

    The Puppet Technique, recorded in the "Dark Chronicles," was the ultimate dark magic. Unlike "Pet Contract" or "Master-Servant Contract," it would erase a person''s consciousness, but not their memory or abilities. In other words, creatures that had signed various "contracts" still had their original hobbies and habits. But those affected by the Puppet Technique would change all of these. As for what they would be, it depended on how the practitioner used the power of darkness to set it up!

    "How many people are there? What is the purpose of infiltrating? "

    "Master." Wang Shengqiao, who had been reborn, prostrated himself on the ground and answered respectfully, "Based on memory, there are at least seventeen disciples of the Demon Sect lurking in various ces in China, but they are not in contact with each other, so they do not know the whereabouts of others. In addition, the purpose of the Demon Sect is not clear, except for seeking the Demon Lord who possesses the Demon Heart, the other requirement is to develop their power vigorously and obey the orders issued by the Guardian Priest at any time!"

    Tan Ailing frowned slightly and interjected, "Who is the Guardian Priest? Where is he now?"

    Wang Shengqiao did not answer. Eric knew that this kind of "puppet" would only obey the words of the practitioner, so he immediately repeated Tan Ailing''s question.

    "The Guardian Priest is the Divine Wind Emperor, currently living in seclusion in the Divine Wind Valley!"

    "What? It''s actually the Divine Wind Emperor?" Tan Ailing and the four elite bodyguards eximed in unison.

    Eric asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Is this Divine Wind Emperor very powerful?"

    Tan Ailing nodded, frowning, "Eric, the Divine Wind Emperor first appeared in Jianghu at the end of the Ming Dynasty and the beginning of the Qing Dynasty. It is said that he had some rtionship with Dorgon and helped the Qing Dynasty at that time to kill martial artists who opposed the Qing Dynasty. After Dorgon was removed by Shunzhi, he also went into seclusion. When he reappeared thirty yearster, he was already a top-level expert at the pre-heaven stage, creating the Divine Wind Palm, which is extremely powerful. I didn''t expect him to still be alive now; he must be over three hundred years old..."

    "Being over three hundred years old is nothing special!" Eric didn''t really care about this "little guy" who hadn''t reached his level yet. "Didn''t Zhou Dian live for over six hundred years?"

    "It''s different!" Tan Ailing shook her head. "Generally speaking, even if pre-heaven experts have a way to maintain their health, they cannot live past three hundred years! I''m afraid that the Divine Wind Emperor will be a master-level existence no less than Zhou Dian..."

    Eric naturally passed this question on to Wang Shengqiao.

    "The Divine Wind Emperor practices dark magic, which harms the heavens and himself, so he has not been able to reach the master level to this day! ording to memory, he has relied on a very cruel and evil ''Virgin Seizing Yuan and Increasing Lifespan Secret Technique'' to live to this age!"

    "Where is the Divine Wind Emperor now?"

    "In the Divine Wind Valley."

    Eric and Tan Ailing rolled their eyes at the same time and asked in detail, "Where exactly is the Divine Wind Valley?"

    "Japan. But the exact location is not clear!"

    Tan Ailing''s face rxed slightly, but she still looked serious.

    "What''s wrong?" Eric gently rubbed Tan Ailing''s frowned brow and asked in a soft voice, "Are you very worried about the Divine Wind Emperor?"

    "Yes!" Tan Ailing leaned weakly against Eric''s chest and said, "Every time the Divine Wind Emperor appears, he not only causes chaos in the martial arts world but also causes turmoil in the country... We must not let hime out to cause trouble again..."

    "He has been in seclusion for so long, he should be cultivating his mind and body to break through to the master level, right?"

    "Absolutely not!" Tan Ailing shook her head firmly and exined, "If he was really cultivating his mind and body to pursue the ultimate in martial arts, then he would never have used the cruel and evil method mentioned by Wang Shengqiao to increase his lifespan..."

    Eric felt that what Tan Ailing said made some sense. The Divine Wind Emperor should not be a character who resigned himself to loneliness, so he asked Wang Shengqiao, "Is the Divine Wind Emperor really in seclusion, or will he intervene in the affairs of the Demon Sect?"

    "ording to memory, the Divine Wind Emperor is currently the highest spiritual leader of the Demon Sect. Even the Priest in charge of daily management would not disobey his orders! However, the Divine Wind Emperor usually does not handle affairs. He only asionally gathers outstanding disciples of the Demon Sect for training! In addition, he will also do some things at the invitation of those in power..."

    "Those in power?" Tan Ailing asked in surprise, "Do you mean the Japanese government?"

    "Yes!"

    "The Divine Wind Emperor actually has connections with the Japanese government?" Tan Ailing''s brow furrowed tightly again. "What does the Japanese government want the Divine Wind Emperor to do?"

    "The relevant information in memory is only one document, which was decades ago when the Japanese militarist government exchanged a secret method of brainwashing from the Demon Sect with the Divine Wind Emperor using a thousand excellent virgin girls. With this secret method, the Japanese militarist government trained arge number of fearless soldiers, and one elite team was personally named by the Divine Wind Emperor - the Kamikaze Special Attack Team..."

    Upon hearing this, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but kick a nearby automatic mahjong table to pieces in anger, saying, "This animal who forgets his roots..."

    "Don''t get angry over a beast!" Eric gently patted Tan Ailing.

    "Eric, I''m really worried now..."

    Eric knew what Tan Ailing was worried about. He smiled and advised, "It''s no use worrying now! After all, we don''t know where the Divine Wind Emperor is, and we don''t know his ns..."

    "What should we do then?"

    "Maintain the status quo!" Eric thought for a moment and said, "Let Wang Shengqiao continue to lead his Axe Gang. Once there is news from the Divine Wind Emperor, report to me immediately! Let''s y a game of cat and mouse with him!"

    "That''s all we can do!"

    Looking at the corpses and bloodstains all over the ground, Eric frowned at the dirtiness of it all and said, "Now that things are done, let''s go back! Wang Shengqiao, you continue to be the leader of your Axe Gang. Once there is news from the Divine Wind Emperor, report to me immediately!"

    "Yes, master!" Wang Shengqiao trembled as he got up from the ground, bowed, and said, "I respectfully send off the master!"

    Seeing him standing unsteadily, Eric knew that his injuries were quite serious, so he said, "Come with me. Let''s find a ce to heal your injuries first!"

    "Thank you, master!"

    Before leaving, Eric instructed Wang Shengqiao''s men to clean up the scene, both to tidy up and to prevent the members of the Axe Gang from misunderstanding that their leader had been abducted.

 Chapter 185 Immediate Execution

    Wang Shengqiao practiced the martial arts of the Demon Sect, possessing dark power. For him, restorative magic of the light element was actually an offensive spell. Although there were restorative dark magics, Eric chose not to use them.

    Firstly, restorative dark magics were all high-level and required a considerable amount of magic power. Secondly, Eric possessed the "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Abyss," a sinister ce where the dispersed Earth Sha energy umted. While it seemed useless to others, in Eric''s hands, it became a holynd for all creatures practicing dark powers!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Eric nned to take Wang Shengqiao there so that he could not only recover at an extremely fast rate but also further advance to the pre-heaven level!

    Because they were going to cause trouble for the Axe Gang today, Xiao Feng Qian was taken to the group headquarters. Since it was still early, Ailing didn''t want to go back alone. She followed Eric to Longhua Town.

    Longhua Town, near the "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Abyss," was originally deste, but now it was brightly lit and bustling with activity. The reason was simple: Shanghai Mingjian Road and Bridge Co., Ltd. had sent a project team and five hundred workers here to work day and night on the construction of the manor needed by the "new owner."

    However, they were currently only building some peripheral facilities. The "Earth Sha Extreme Yin Abyss" was still concealed by a mobile warehouse, guarded by dozens of vampires, and no one knew what was inside! Eric had no intention of letting anyone know, and he even decided that when the construction reached this point, all the work would be done by the vampires. It could be imagined that by then, the noble and elegant vampire n would beborers, working under the scorching sun, sweating, and contributing to the construction of the manor!

    After entering the warehouse, Eric didn''t dy much. He immediately had Wang Shengqiao empty his belongings and walk to the center of the magic array to begin gathering Earth Sha Yin Qi and infusing it into his body.

    Although the martial arts of the Demon Sect progressed rapidly, they were not very stable and were prone to demonic influence. Generally speaking,rge-scale infusion of "demonic energy" like this would cause the recipient''s body to burst and die. Fortunately, Eric had thoroughly studied the "Dark Chronicles" and was adept at manipting dark powers, so he spared Wang Shengqiao from this fate that was supposed to be inevitable!

    As a top-notch expert, Wang Shengqiao''s skill was already profound. Coupled with the infusion of this endless dark power, he truly entered the pre-heaven realm after just over an hour. However, Eric did not stop there. He continued to "infuse energy" relentlessly until Wang Shengqiao reached his body''s limit.

    "Thank you for your kindness, master!" Feeling the surging power in his body, Wang Shengqiao knelt down to thank him.

    "Get up!" Eric waved his hand. "Get used to your current condition..."

    "Yes..."

    At this moment, Tan Ailing hurried over.

    Seeing her slight anxiety and the phone in her hand, Eric raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong? Did someone call for Wang Shengqiao?" He noticed that the phone Tan Ailing was holding was not hers but the one Wang Shengqiao had just taken out!

    "Yes." Tan Ailing nodded. "Someone has been calling for more than twenty minutes, and it has rang seventeen times already, but I didn''t want to disturb you..."

    "It seems there''s something urgent... Didn''t you answer?"

    "Why would I answer someone else''s phone?" Tan Ailing red at Eric and said with some worry, "Eric, I''m afraid someone will take advantage of this opportunity to deal with the Axe Gang. After all, the Northern Underground Alliance is eyeing Shanghai..."

    Just as she said that, the phone rang again.

    "The eighteenth time..."

    Not wanting to see Tan Ailing frown again, Eric called Wang Shengqiao, who was still adjusting to his sudden increase in power, and handed him the phone.

    "Hello, it''s me..."

    Seeing Wang Shengqiao''s calm face, Tan Ailing breathed a sigh of relief and felt that she had been overthinking. However, Eric didn''t think so!

    Because he knew that someone affected by the "Puppet Technique" wouldn''t care about anything other than the caster! For Wang Shengqiao now, the survival or demise of the Axe Gang would not make any difference!

    After Wang Shengqiao finished the call, Eric immediately asked, "Is someone trying to attack the Axe Gang while they''re vulnerable?"

    "Wise master!" Wang Shengqiao nodded. "The Northern Underground Alliance has learned about what happened in the underground casino and is nowunching arge-scale attack on the Axe Gang''s branches everywhere. We can''t resist, so they called me for help..."

    Having seen many gang alliance situations, there were either gamblers or employees. Knowing about the massacre at the Axe Gang headquarters and the departure of its leader, they would naturally not miss such a rare opportunity.

    Eric also knew that the losses caused by his group to the Axe Gang were huge. Conservatively estimated, they had weakened its strength by more than thirty percent! Although the Axe Gang boasted of having "eight thousand gang members," the elite members who could fight would definitely not exceed a thousand! When they were in the underground casino, his people had killed more than three hundred elite Axe Gang members and two of the eight top experts. If the Northern Underground Alliance didn''t seize this opportunity, they would have missed out!

    After thinking for a moment, Eric asked Wang Shengqiao, "If the Axe Gang is wiped out, will you be recalled to the Divine Wind Valley?"

    "ording to memory, the Demon Sect only has one method of dealing with failures, and that is¡ªimmediate execution!"

    Tan Ailing became anxious as soon as she heard this. "Eric, we can''t let the Northern Underground Alliance wipe out the Axe Gang. We must uncover the intentions of the Divine Wind Emperor..."

    "I know!" Eric reassured Tan Ailing and said to Wang Shengqiao, "You go support the Axe Gang immediately..."

    To be absolutely sure, Eric even dispatched ten Duke-level vampires to assist. With such a lineup, it was not only possible to defend against the Northern Underground Alliance''s attacks but also to potentially wipe out the alliance in return!

 Chapter 186 The Masked Man

    In a certain cave in a certain country on a certain continent.

    Several braziers burned in this cavern,rge enough to amodate a hundred people. Though not as bright as daylight, the mes provided clear illumination. Twenty-three people stood quietly beneath a tform just over a meter high, making no sound.

    At that moment, a person wearing a bronze mask emerged slowly from a small cave. Though this person came out silently, the twenty-three individuals seemed to sense it simultaneously, all rising to bow and saying in unison, "We pay our respects to the Sovereign!"

    With the sound of the salute, the masked figure was exposed to the light of the mes. Strangely, he cast no shadow! However, the others seemed unperturbed by this peculiarity, as if it were nothing out of the ordinary.

    Ascending the tform and taking a seat on the only stone chair, the masked figure raised a hand and said, "Dispense with the formalities and be seated!" Though wearing a mask, his voice did not sound muffled.

    Once everyone had taken their seats on the stone benches nking the tform, the masked figure spoke again in a clear and melodious baritone, "During my three months in seclusion, has anything unusual urred?"

    The twenty-three individuals looked at each other, seeming to find nothing worthy of being called "unusual"! However, the man seated at the first position on the left side, a handsome and charismatic middle-aged man of Chinese descent, appeared nervous, with sweat glistening on his forehead in the reflection of the firelight.

    "Luo Shu, the head of the China region in the Eastern Hemisphere, do you have anything to report?" The masked figure''s eyes, shining with an eerie light that was not reflected by the mes, fixed on "Luo Shu."

    "Sovereign..." Luo Shu clenched his teeth, as if making a firm decision, suddenly stood up and knelt down, confessing, "The Number Five Laboratory in the Yanshan Mountains of China has been exposed. The equipment, research data, and several researchers are now in the hands of the Chinese National Security Bureau..."

    "What?" The other twenty-two people were surprised, evidently not informed beforehand by Luo Shu.

    The Sovereign remained unperturbed, his tone still indifferent as he asked, "If the Number Five Laboratory is lost, so be it, as long as our people are safe..."

    "Sovereign..." Sweat finally dripped down Luo Shu''s forehead, "The me Messenger and the Rock Sentinel have also been captured by the Chinese National Security Bureau..."

    "The me Messenger possesses A-level strength, and the Rock Sentinel also has A-level ability. Together, they could aplish great things. How could they have been captured by the Chinese National Security Bureau?" Luo Shu''s twenty-two colleagues expressed their surprise and doubt.

    After a flicker of eerie light in the masked figure''s eyes, he calmed down again and exined to Luo Shu, "China is a mysterious country with countless extraordinary individuals. It''s not surprising that the me Messenger and the Rock Sentinel fell there..."

    Seeing the masked figure offering an exnation, Luo Shu felt grateful and said, "Thank you for your understanding, Sovereign..."

    "Enough." The masked figure waved his hand, solemnly saying, "Find out where the me Messenger and the Rock Sentinel are, and rescue them at all costs! We cannot let our brothers fall into the hands of those ipetent fools..."

    "Sovereign is benevolent..." The twenty-three people, including Luo Shu, sang praises in unison.

    "Hehe..." The masked figure seemed to enjoy the ttery, smiling before turning to Luo Shu and asking, "Have you settled the Holy Maiden? Her strength should have greatly increased since Ist saw her six months ago. Has she reached A-level yet?"

    The masked figure''s series of questions made Luo Shu, who had just rxed a bit, tense up again, even more so than before.

    Noticing Luo Shu trembling, the masked figure had a faintly ominous premonition and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? The Holy Maiden hasn''t encountered any problems, has she?"

    "Forgive me, Sovereign!" Despite pressing his forehead tightly against the cold ground, Luo Shu couldn''t stop the sweat pouring out, "The Holy Maiden... she has also fallen into someone else''s hands!"

    "What?" This time, the exmation came not only from Luo Shu''s twenty-two colleagues but also from the masked Sovereign.

    Unable to contain his emotions any longer, the masked figure stood up abruptly, his eyes shing with an eerie light, and said sharply, "You actually lost the Holy Maiden..."

    With a trembling heart, Luo Shu cried out in agony, his voice hoarse with pleading, "Sovereign, please have mercy... Spare me this time..."

    The masked figure snorted coldly, unmoved.

    It was as if responding to this call of murderous intent, the shadow beneath Luo Shu''s body unexpectedly "came alive," transforming into countless ck threads that fervently rushed toward his body, as if seeking to merge with it.

    However, it seemed that the method was incorrect, as the ck threads, desperate to merge with his body, did not actually integrate. Instead, under some inexplicable external force, they cut through Luo Shu''s skin and flesh, forcibly drilling into him.

    Like undergoing a thousand cuts, Luo Shu screamed in agony, hoarsely pleading, "Sovereign, have mercy... Spare me this time..."

    The masked figure coldly snorted, unmoved.

    Luo Shu writhed and trembled on the ground, blood seeping from the hundreds of wounds on his body, wetting his clothes and leaving an imprint on the ground with a post-modern artistic feel.

    Luo Shu was no ordinary character. In the world of supernatural abilities, he was famous under the nickname "Angel of Wings." He was the only S-level psychic in the world, with almost substantial psychic power. Although his other abilities were close to zero, relying on the invisible void des formed by his psychic power and the Illusion Eye that could pull enemies into a realm of illusion, he still managed to firmly hold a position among the top ten super experts in the world of supernatural abilities!

    However, this outstanding superpower waspletely powerless against the masked figure''s attack. One could imagine the strength of the masked figure, known as the "Sovereign," who could manipte shadows!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Just as Luo Shu''s breath grew weaker, the elderly European man seated on the first right suddenly stood up and said, "Sovereign, please calm your anger! Although Lord Luo Shu''s crime is unforgivable, we still need him to exin the details. Please spare his life..."

    The other twenty-one people, for reasons unknown, all stood up to plead for Luo Shu.

    Perhaps the masked figure had never intended to kill Luo Shu. As soon as the European man finished his plea, the masked figure made a slight hum and sat back down. The ck threads that had tightly bound Luo Shu rapidly reassembled into a single mass, returning to their original form as his shadow.

    With the Sovereign''s acquiescence, a middle-aged European woman lightly waved her hand, and in a gentle white light, the wounds on Luo Shu''s body quickly healed, alleviating the pain caused by his injuries.

    One minuteter, apart from his tattered clothes and exhausted appearance, Luo Shu had fully recovered!

    "Luo Shu, tell us what happened!" The masked figure''s cold voice contained a hint of anger.

    Luo Shu shivered slightly and, still gasping for breath, quickly recounted what he had spected about the incident.

    After he finished, the masked figure asked with slight surprise, "So you mean, the Holy Maiden did not fall into the hands of the Chinese National Security Bureau but left with another young man?"

    "Yes!" Luo Shu nodded vigorously, speaking with certainty, "This was witnessed by our informant stationed at the farm! At the time, the people from the National Security Bureau stayed at the farm, while the Holy Maiden was carried away by that young man!"

    Ma Junwei was somewhat surprised. "Do you know who that young man is?"

    "Yes." Luo Shu did not dare to dy and took out aptop from a suitcase beside the stone bench. After some fiddling, he respectfully handed it to the masked figure.

    Taking a look, the masked figure saw a news page on the screen with arge photo and a headline: "The Most Handsome Chairman of the Board in Chinese History."

    The headline did not interest the masked figure, as his gaze was fixed on the very clear color photo!

    "Hahaha... It''s great that the Holy Maiden is safe!" The masked figureughed heartily, as he saw the little girl holding the leg of the "Most Handsome Chairman of the Board in Chinese History," who was crucial to his grand n,!

    Although it was unclear what Luo Shu showed to the "Sovereign," judging from his current demeanor and the words "the Holy Maiden is safe," it was enough to exin the situation. Therefore, the elderly European man and the others all rxed.

    After carefully reading the news content, the masked figure became even more pleased. "So it''s a local group from Shanghai, China! Hehe, good... Luo Shu, since the Holy Maiden is in Shanghai, which is your territory, I will leave the task of bringing her back to you! I hope you can redeem yourself with sess and not disappoint me again..."

    Touched, Luo Shu said with overwhelming gratitude, "Thank you, Sovereign, I will definitely redeem myself with sess and live up to your expectations!"

 Chapter 187 Is Seven Billion Really a Lot?

    Shanghai, China, Vice Mayor Tang''s home.

    "Ha-ha, Lao Ye, howe you and your wife have time toe over!" Seeing Mr. and Mrs. Ye Zhenglin, Tang''s father asked warmly.

    "Tang, I won''t beat around the bush with you." Ye Zhenglin sat down and went straight to the point, "Post-heaven is our thirtieth wedding anniversary, and I want to have a banquet to celebrate. You muste!"

    "Thirty years? That''s a pearl wedding!" Tang''s fatherughed, "We should celebrate! Rest assured, we will definitelye!"

    "Just you twoing is not enough!" Ye Zhenglin smiled, "You have to bring your daughter too!"

    Tang''s father nodded knowingly and smiled. A few secondster, he couldn''t help butin, "That girl, she hasn''te to see us in over half a month!"

    "She must be busy!" Ye Zhenglin spoke up for his "future daughter-inw," "Speaking of which, Feiyan is really capable. At such a young age, she has managed to build up the Ling Yan Group so well, much better than our three worthless ones."

    "What did she build up?" Tang''s father shook his head, "This Ling Yan Group was established with the face of Eric, the young master. What does it have to do with Feiyan?"

    "Regardless, Feiyan is now managing the Ling Yan Group, which is enough to prove her ability."

    Tang''s father nodded slightly, promising, "Lao Ye, rest assured, our family of three will definitely be there for post-heaven!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "If possible, could you help me invite Eric, the young master of the Medicine King Sect?"

    "I''ll try..."

    Bentley Mulliner728, not often used, so the true user of this tens of millions-level luxury car reserved for the E country royal family is Tang Feiyan. The luxury and extravagance of this car were deeply experienced by Tang Feiyan. Every time she unted it, it attracted everyone''s attention, even screams of excitement. Even the employees of Ling Yan Group were stunned and admired by the Vice President''s high-level ride, filling them with confidence in the future of their new group!

    This made Tang Feiyan even more impressed by what Skidmore had said before¡ªthat this car was really ordinary and did not match the owner''s status... The owner''s vehicle should be unique... She contacted Bentley to have them create the most luxurious andfortable custom car for the owner...

    Therefore, on the way to the Ye family estate, Tang Feiyan smiled and asked Skidmore, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, "When will the custom-made, unique, super luxurious car you''re spending over 30 million on for Eric be ready?"

    Skidmore carefully observed Eric and Tang Feiyan''s expressions and found that Eric was calm, while Tang Feiyan was curious. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the owner and mistress were not unhappy with the speed of the car''s construction. So he said, "Because the vehicle that can match the owner''s noble status is all hand-polished, it takes a long time, and it should be shipped to China with other transportation in about eight or nine months!"

    When they heard the phrase "other transportation," Eric and the others were surprised. Tang Feiyan even asked, "Isn''t one car enough... Did you also customize a car for Ailing and me?"

    With a slightly pale face, Skidmore said, "I have neglected my duty. I did not customize a special vehicle for the two mistresses, but I will make up for it immediately..."

    With Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan''s intelligence, it was natural to see that these vampires only had Eric in their hearts, and their respect for them also stemmed from Eric''s love for them. Once they left Eric, these vampires'' attitude toward them would not be much better than toward a stranger!

    Therefore, they did not have any negative feelings. Tan Ailing even said, "No need, the three of us are enough with one car. Having more would just be a decoration..."

    Seeing that Eric did not look unhappy, Skidmore felt relieved and said respectfully, "Yes, mistress." Although he said so, he had already made up his mind to immediately customize several luxurious cars for women''s use. Even if these luxury cars ended up being useless decorations, it didn''t matter!

    "You haven''t said what your ''other transportation'' refers to?" Tang Feiyan asked eagerly.

    "In addition to the car, I also customized a private ne for the master and mistress..."

    "A private ne?" Tang Feiyan eximed, "Is it a helicopter, a fixed-wing ultralight aircraft, or a powered rotating glider?"

    Skidmore felt insulted as if he had been greatly insulted. He snorted a couple of times before saying heavily, "It''s an Airbus A380!"

    For the aircraft, neither Tang Feiyan nor Tan Ailing knew much about it, and Eric was even less knowledgeable, so when they heard the name of this type of aircraft, they didn''t have any unusual expressions.

    "I''m afraid it costs tens of millions?" Tang Feiyan asked casually.

    Skidmore''s face showed an insulted expression again, and he said slowly, "This private ne cost a total of three hundred and eighty million US dors!"

    "So much?" Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing couldn''t help but exim together. After looking at each other for a while, they both asked again in disbelief, "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"

    "Of course not!" Skidmore said somewhat aggrievedly, "The Airbus A380 is 78 meters long, has a wingspan of 80 meters, a total weight of 583~:u. Under the configuration of three sses, it can carry 555 passengers and fly continuously for 14,800 miles. The noise emitted during takeoff can reach half the noise control standard, making it the most advanced, spacious, and efficient aircraft ever built. The unit price is 295 million dors..."

    "Why did you say it cost three hundred and eighty million US dors then?" Tang Feiyan was puzzled. If she didn''t know that Skidmore had paid for this private ne as a gift to Master Eric, she would probably think he was asking for kickbacks or falsifying ounts!

    "Although the A380''s cabin is equipped with the most advanced passenger aircraft systems to date, and can even useptops and make phone calls at will, I still think it''s a bit monotonous, so I spent an extra eighty million to have the manufacturer modify the aircraft! It is equipped with the most advanced fiber optic power distributionwork, making the selection of movies, video games, and TV shows more flexible andplete. It also has more open space, such as setting the lower deck as a private bedroom, business area, bar, restaurant, cinema, gym, hydro massage pool, and even a beauty salon, casino, amusement park, and parking lot..."

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan were stunned. Although they knew that someone who would spend millions on a car would not be constrained when buying an airne, they could not have imagined that he would be so extravagant! Three hundred and eighty million US dors, which is almost three billion RMB! This is like building a pce in the sky...

    "Will a ne like this really be delivered in eight or nine months?" Tan Ailing expressed doubts.

    "Madam is absolutely right! If you start ordering now, it may take three or four years to deliver the finished product! However, fortunately, Emirates Airlines ordered four Airbus A380s three years ago and they are about to be delivered this year..." Skidmore''s humble expression shed a hint of pride, "I have some influence in the UAE, so I asked them to let one out. If it weren''t for the need for modification, the finished product might arrive at Pudong International Airport in a month!"

    "Are you going to let us fly this ne ourselves when you buy it?"

    Tang Feiyan''s words made Skidmore feel insulted again. He said, "How could I be so thoughtless! Along with this ne, there are forty crew members, including four pilots, twenty stewardesses trained in various domestic services, one bartender, two chefs, one beautician, one fitness trainer, one masseur, and ten attendants!"

    "So many people?" Tang Feiyan eximed in amazement.

    "In order to prevent outsiders from disturbing the esteemed owner, these personnel are all carefully selected beauties from tens of thousands of blood ves in country A..."

    This sentence immediately angered Tang Feiyan, "Why do you need so many women on the ne?"

    Poor Skidmorepletely did not understand where Tang Feiyan''s anger wasing from, because his arrangement did not stem from anything unclean. In the taste buds of vampires, the blood of virgins is the most delicious, so the number of virgins among the blood ves can indirectly reflect the status and strength of vampires!

    It was precisely because of this inherent cognition that Skidmore, who wanted to please the owner, had organized a "beauty pageant" among the blood ves! Although the power of the blood ves was far from that of real vampires, their lifespans were equally long. Even so, Skidmore had only managed to keep less than a hundred beautiful virgin blood ves in his three hundred years in America.

    The reason for having only so few people was twofold: first, these nearly a hundred virgins were enough to provide him with blood food, and second, he was afraid that doing too much would attract the dissatisfaction of the "just" and the jealousy of the "like-minded."

    In order to collect enough from country A, Skidmore had conducted arge-scale search in America. Any family with eligible blood ves who refused to hand them over waspletely wiped out...

    Although Eric and the others did not know the effort Skidmore had put into this matter, at least Tan Ailing knew a bit about themon sense of vampire society, so she calmed Tang Feiyan''s anger and reassured Skidmore with a smile, "Your original intention was good, but the utilization rate of this ne will definitely not be high!"

    "Why?" Not only Skidmore, but even Eric was puzzled. With this ne, it would be convenient to go to Cangzhou, Henan, or even Tibet. Traveling to other ces would also be much easier, as they could go whenever they wanted without having to chase after flight schedules...

 Chapter 188 All these problems can be overcome!

    "In fact, there are many private nes in China, but without exception, the owners have all encountered the ''difficulty of going to the sky'', so the nes have be decorations, and they can only ''look up at the sky and sigh.''"

    Tan Ailing sighed slightly and exined, "Unlike other countries, China''s airspace control is mainly military-controlled, with civil aviation also involved in corresponding management. The principle of airspace application is that the military controls civil aviation, and private flights are controlled by both the military and civil aviation. Therefore, the space for private flights is very limited. In addition, China''s current airspace control equipment and methods are not very advanced, sopared to ground transportation, air transportation is even moreplex and dangerous. Although there are no special restrictions on buying private nes in China, in order to ensure flight safety, the approval process for private nes to take off is strict and supervised."

    "Ailing, you''re exaggerating a bit!"

    Tang Feiyan disagreed with Tan Ailing''s statement, "I remember thetest ''General Aviation Flight Control Regtions'' have simplified the procedures for airspace use. The previous ''one matter, one report'' before takeoff has been changed to ''one application for temporary airspace designation, which can be used for a long time'', for up to a year. And the requirement for application time has been changed from ''one week in advance'' to ''the day before the flight mission''. This shouldn''t affect us, right?"

    "Do you know how detailed the airspace division is? Do you know how many airspaces you have to pass through from Shanghai to Beijing? How many procedures do you need to go through for a private ne to fly for three hours?"

    Tan Ailing shook her head and said, "Moreover, currently in China, there is no refueling station for private nes, nor is there a dedicated private ne maintenance station. Supporting facilities such as private ne parking, takeoff andnding support, and maintenance service personnel are almost nk in China..."

    "All these problems can be ovee!"

    Tang Feiyan, immersed in the joy of owning the world''s most luxurious private ne, said unconcernedly, "We can just rent a parking space at Pudong International Airport. I believe Eric won''t mind spending ''just a little'' money! Right, Eric?"

    What else could Eric say? Naturally, he just nodded slightly.

    Seeing Eric nodding as well, Tan Ailing no longer objected. Anyway, with the backing of their forces, the procedures would definitely be much simpler and faster for them! Read new adventures at empire

    Seeing that the master had decided to ept the gift he had offered, Skidmore finally felt relieved and let out a sigh of relief,N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Also, I have purchased for the master..."

    "Anything else?" Tang Feiyan''s curiosity was piqued again. "What is it? A private train?"

    "We already have airnes, why would we need a train?" Skidmore expressed his bewilderment.

    "Never mind her!" Tan Ailing gave Tang Feiyan a re and said to Skidmore, "Continue with your story!"

    "Yes, mistress!" Skidmore cleared his throat and said, "I have also purchased a cruise ship for the master..."

    "A cruise ship?" Tang Feiyan interjected, "Do you mean a yacht?"

    "Mistress," Skidmore said seriously, "Although I have been living in the Americas for hundreds of years, my Chinese proficiency is definitely sufficient to teach at Peking University''s Chinese department. Please do not doubt my ability to express myself clearly in Mandarin..."

    "Alright, let''s call it a cruise ship then!" Tang Feiyan pouted under Tan Ailing''s stern gaze. Seeing her reluctant expression, it was clear she still doubted Skidmore''s ability to articte his thoughts.

    ustomed to being insulted, Skidmore no longer felt aggrieved and continued, ignoring Tang Feiyan''s expression. "The ship I have purchased for the master is built by the E-Crown Cruise Line, with a length of 294 meters and 16 decks, capable of amodating 2,000 passengers and 900 crew members, a super cruise ship."

    "It really is a cruise ship and not a yacht!" Tang Feiyan eximed, then asked in confusion, "Although a cruise ship isrge, the rooms are usually small..."

    "Not this one!" Skidmore shook his head. "Although this super cruise ship has 1,000 cabins, the top four decks each have super luxurious cabins with nearly 200 square meters, and the rooms have ''invincible sea views'' on all four sides. To showcase the master''s status, I also had the manufacturer create a unification of the cabins!"

    Just as Tang Feiyan looked envious, Tan Ailing asked, "Are you nning to refurbish this super cruise ship as well?"

    "No need, the facilities on this super cruise ship are veryplete!" Skidmore exined, "There is not only a circr theater with 16 private boxes and a capacity of 830 people, but also a library with at least 6,000 books, two outdoor SPA massage pools, as well as restaurants, bars, business clubs, beauty salons, and barber shops. In addition, there is arge casino, a gym, a yground for rest and y, and even a helipad."

    Tang Feiyan''s eyes sparkled. "What does this super cruise ship look like? How does itpare to the ''Queen Victoria II''?"

    "The purpose of building this super cruise ship is to surpass the ''Queen Victoria II,'' which has been sailing on the sea for over 40 years, and be the most luxurious cruise ship of the 21st century! The designers of this cruise ship intentionally imitated the 19th-century cruise ship style¡ªthe ship''s 3-story high dome hall, stairs, and crystal decorative lights are reminiscent of the early 20th-century ''Titanic''..." Skidmore said with some pride. In his impression, many people were fascinated by the Titanic.

    "Like the ''Titanic''?" Tang Feiyan frowned slightly. "Although the love story of Rose and Jack was touching, the ending was not so good..."

    Skidmore''s face suddenly darkened at this ttery gone awry!

    However, Tang Feiyan didn''t seem to really care. She then asked, "Since this super cruise ship is touted as the most luxurious, its cost must be quite high, right?"

    Skidmore nodded, "The total cost of this super cruise ship will exceed 300 million pounds, and it is currently under construction at the Fincantieri shipyard in Venice, Italy. However, it will definitely beunched for its maiden voyage in seven months!"

    "Over 300 million pounds?" Tang Feiyan muttered to herself, "That''s close to 4 billion RMB! Wow, several modes of transportation have cost 7 billion RMB, it''s really extravagant..." Not only her, even Tan Ailing, who usually had little concept of money, couldn''t help but be amazed and changed color.

    However, Eric remained indifferent, unmoved.

    Perhaps feeling that Eric''s calmness made her shallowness more pronounced, Tang Feiyan pouted andined, "Eric, that''s 7 billion, not 70! Why aren''t you surprised at all..."

    "7 billion?" Eric was puzzled by their expressions. "Is that a lot?"

    This somewhat idiotic remark made Tang Feiyan and Tan Ailing involuntarily roll their eyes. Skidmore, on the other hand, looked extremely admiring, thinking that his master''s demeanor was truly exceptional!

    In fact, Eric was neither economically ignorant nor exceptionally noble. He just didn''t think 7 billion was a lot!

    In Celestia, Eric was the "Number One Bandit" and every time he robbed a magic crystal, it was worth millions of gold coins. ording to the consumption levels of Celestia and Earth, one gold coin could be exchanged for about 8,000 RMB, which meant a profit of over 8,000 RMB. So, how could he be moved by a mere 7 billion RMB?

 Chapter 189 Chinas Number One Playboy

    "By the way, has this floating castle been named yet?" Tang Feiyan suddenly asked.

    "Not yet!" Skidmore replied respectfully. "I was hoping the master and mistress would bestow a name!"

    Tang Feiyan''s eyes lit up, and she immediately became charming, leaning into Eric''s arms and tremblingly calling, "Eric..."

    Eric naturally understood what she meant, smiled slightly, and casually said, "Alright, you can name this super cruise ship!"

    "Eric, you''re so kind..." Tang Feiyan coquettishly kissed Eric''s face and without hesitation suggested, "How about calling it the ''Ling Yan''?"

    "Okay, let''s name it the ''Ling Yan''!"

    Seeing that the master didn''t object to the mistress''s proposal, Skidmore immediately understood and said, "I''ll inform the manufacturer of this name and have it disyed on the ship!"

    While Tang Feiyan was excited, Tan Ailing expressed her opposition, "Eric, you should reconsider."

    "What''s the matter?" Eric was surprised.

    Tang Feiyan expressed her confusion, "Ailing, what''s there to consider? ''Ling Yan'' sounds good and corresponds to our Ling Yan Group! Since this super cruise ship is touted as the future''s most luxurious, it will surely attract global attention, providing an excellent opportunity to advertise our Ling Yan Group. This ispletely within our control and doesn''t involve our backers. You shouldn''t oppose it anymore! Business-wise, visibility is very important..."

    "I didn''t say that ''Ling Yan'' is a bad name!" Tan Ailing interrupted Tang Feiyan''s persuasion, gave her a disdainful look, and said, "Have you forgotten about Lin Yujie?"

    For Tan Ailing, maintaining harmony in the "harem" was the top priority. Lin Yujie was already a woman with a strong jealousy, and once she found out about this matter, even if she didn''t say it out loud, she would feel ufortable, and there might even be a rift between the sisters. So, Tan Ailing felt it was necessary to remind Eric.

    Tang Feiyan was slightly stunned. Being very familiar with Lin Yujie, she naturally understood Tan Ailing''s concern. After some thought, she suggested, "Then how about calling it the ''Ling Yan Rain''?"

    Tan Ailing shook her head, "Let''s just call it the ''Yujie''!"

    Seeing Tan Ailing''s inquiring gaze, Eric nodded, "Alright, it''s settled!"

    Eric agreed with a sense of guilt. Of course, this guilt was not directed at Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan, but at Lin Yujie. Although Lin Yujie had made it clear that she wanted to be with Eric, he rarely thought about her, which was unfair to the feelings she had invested!

    Watching Tang Feiyan''s expression change from mncholy to joy, Tan Ailing smiled and scolded, "You''re still arguing over these things at your age..."

    "How can youpare the two!" Tang Feiyan said with a look of disdain, "This super cruise ship alone is worth four Ling Yan Groups!"

    "Stop being so petty..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tang Feiyan asked with a disgruntled expression, "Are all those workers on the ship your handpicked beautiful virgins from the blood ves?"

    "Of course!" Skidmore said confidently. "Those people are meant to serve the master, so I dare not be negligent! I have hired teachers from the E Country''s School of Political Etiquette with a hefty sum to train those beautiful virgins, ensuring they ''mature'' during these eight months to better serve the master..."

    Tang Feiyan didn''t speak, just kept humming while giving Eric sideways nces.

    "Why are you staring at me?" Eric asked.

    "Hmph, with a 70-billion transportation tool and hundreds of beautiful female ves, Eric, I''m afraid you won''t have a peaceful life anymore. You''ll definitely bebeled as ''China''s Number One yboy''..." Tang Feiyan teased, clearly jealous.

    Although Eric knew Tang Feiyan was jealous, he also knew he couldn''t indulge her, or she would be even more jealous! So, he just pinched her pouting face and then turned to ask Tan Ailing, "How is the situation with the Axe Gang now?"

    These days, Eric hadn''t been inquiring about the Axe Gang''s retaliation against the Northern ck Alliance. Instead, Tan Ailing had shown great interest in it, always paying attention. Sometimes, with the protection of several duke-level vampires, she personally assisted the Axe Gang, satisfying herbat desires!

    Therefore, whenever this matter was mentioned, Tan Ailing couldn''t help but smile. "The situation has stabilized. The Northern ck Alliance haspletely withdrawn from Shanghai, and the Axe Gang has not lost an inch of territory!"

    "What about the losses?"

    "Except for Chang Laosan and Scarface Five, the eight top experts of the Axe Gang were killed by us, and the other six were all killed in the battles with the Northern ck Alliance. Of the five hundred elites, except for the three hundred stationed at headquarters who died at our hands, the remaining two hundred also died or were injured in resisting external enemies! Originally, there were 8,000 regr gang members, but after this battle, less than 6,000 remained!"

    Tan Ailing didn''t show much sadness as she said these words. First, she knew the cruelty of the underworldpetition, and second, as the former head of the "Organized Crime Investigation Department," she had no good feelings for the underworld figures. If the Axe Gang hadn''t already been Eric''s force, she would never have intervened!

    "So many casualties?" Tang Feiyan, who had wanted to sulk for a while, found that her temperament was not suitable for such behavior. She was quickly attracted by Eric and Tan Ailing''s conversation. Also, she had been focused on business these days and had not paid attention to this matter at all. Now that she heard about it, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "Such arge-scale battle with so many casualties, why didn''t I hear any news?"

    Tan Ailing exined with a light smile, "Actually, there is an understanding between the underworld and the government. As long as it does not harm or disturb ordinary people, the government generally does not intervene in the internal fights between gangs, nor does it allow such news to appear in the media. At most, they will vaguely mention ''an armed brawl urred at a certain ce on a certain day''..."

    Seeing Tang Feiyan nod in understanding, Eric then asked, "With the emergence of Wang Shengqiao, a new pre-heaven expert, and ten vampire dukes, along with your asional assistance, why did it still result in such great losses?" He asked not out of a feeling of heartache but simply out of curiosity.

    "These losses were mainly due to the initial surprise attack!" Tan Ailing exined, "The Axe Gang was already in a panic due to the massacre at headquarters. The Northern ck Alliance thenunched a full-scale, premeditated attack, catching them off guard. They were stunned for a while! Although theyter organized a sizable resistance, morale was low because they couldn''t find their leader, so they were constantly suppressed by the Northern ck Alliance! Later, if it weren''t for Wang Shengqiao and the others'' timely arrival, the Axe Gang would have been defeated by various attacks long ago and would have ceased to exist!"

    Eric nodded and asked, "So how about the losses of the Northern ck Alliance?" Experience tales with empire

    "The specific situation cannot be counted!" Tan Ailing smiled, "However, in these days, we have directly dealt with 183 people from the alliance!"

    "Really?" Tang Feiyan eximed softly, "With nearly 3,000 casualties in the Axe Gang, and with the help of Ailing and the vampires, they only managed to deal with less than 200 of their enemies. That difference is too big, isn''t it?"

    "The Northern ck Alliance has arge number of people, but it''s impossible for all of them toe to Shanghai. Otherwise, they would definitely be wiped out by the military garrison!" Tan Ailing nced at Tang Feiyan and said, "The attack on the Axe Gang involved only about 300 people, mostly second-rate or above in skill level. Among them, we killed thirty-seven top experts!"

    "The Axe Gang has a lot of firearms, right?" Tang Feiyan had another question, "Didn''t you say that second-rate skilled people absolutely can''t dodge or block bullets fired at close range? As long as they have guns, even without your help, the Axe Gang should be able to take care of most of the enemies. How did they end up with so many casualties?"

    "Firstly, it was because they were caught off guard and didn''t have time to grab their weapons." Tan Ailing smiled, "Secondly, they were afraid of attracting indiscriminate attacks from the government! You know, our country has very strict gun control. Once the gangs start shooting recklessly, the armed police will definitely be mobilized! Even if your gang has a lot of firearms, can they withstand the army?"

    In the midst of their discussion, they arrived at the brightly lit and bustling Ye Mansion!

 Chapter 190 Id Recognize You Even If You Turned to Ash

    When the Bentley Mulliner728 arrived at the gates of the Ye Mansion, it caused a slight stir. Thismotion made a group of people who were about to enter also turn back to look.

    As Eric and the others got out of the car, there was a wave of gasps around, and among the people at the gate, some recognized them, "Tan Ailing..."

    Eric and the others looked over and were surprised to see Wu Mei.

    What was strange was that there was a hint of anger in Wu Mei''s eyes as she looked at Tan Ailing. However, when her gaze fell on Eric, she was first stunned, then doubtful, and finally, joyful.

    With a slight excitement and confusion, Wu Mei, amidst the bewildered eyes of the others, swayed gracefully and walked towards Eric. As she approached, she leaned in close to Eric''s neck and took a deep breath.

    Her bold move made everyone watching her involuntarily take a deep breath¡ªof cold air!

    Even Eric, who was usually indifferent, couldn''t help but step back, frowning, "What are you doing?"

    "You tell me?" Wu Mei smiled slyly, ncing at Eric and even reaching out to pinch his waist.

    Eric, unhappy with her "flirtatious" behavior, took another step back, his voice deep, "Have some self-respect!"

    Eric''s expression and tone made Wu Mei, who had been smiling, suddenly tearful. "How...how can you treat me like this? Do you know how worried I was about you? I even asked people to inquire about your whereabouts all over Country A! Who knew you were lying to me! Now that I''ve recognized you, not only do you not admit it, but you also speak to me in this tone, do you have no conscience..."

    Wu Mei''s words made Eric slightly startled. He knew this woman had recognized his identity, and he couldn''t help but ask, "How did you recognize me?"

    "Hmph," Wu Mei wrinkled her nose slightly, "I''d recognize you even if you turned to ash..."

    Eric''s eyes narrowed, and Wu Mei immediately sensed something and quickly exined, "When I first saw you, I felt you looked familiar. I even thought you were Eric''s brother, but then I dismissed that idea because, apart from identical twins, few brothers have almost identical mannerisms. Plus, your scent is exactly the same as ''Eric''s'' before. If I couldn''t guess, I''d have lived in vain all these years!"

    "Scent?" Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan looked at each other in surprise. They had never noticed any peculiar smell on Eric!

    Proudly, Wu Mei said, "Everyone has their own unique scent, but most people can''t smell it. We in our sect have a secret technique that can amplify this scent countless times..."

    "Oh..." Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan sighed simultaneously, even Eric felt enlightened today!

    Wu Mei''s gaze turned to Tan Ailing, and she said somewhat embarrassedly, "I used to hear that Ailing''s fianc¨¦ was the young master of the Medicine King Sect, and I even hated you, thinking you betrayed ''Eric.'' Now I know ''Eric'' is Eric! But..."

    At this point, Wu Mei''s face changed, and she said fiercely, "You actually kept it from me. Do you want to monopolize Eric..."

    "Not at all!" Tan Ailing blushed slightly. "We were just afraid you wouldn''t be able to ept Eric''s sudden growth!"

    "What''s there not to ept!"

    Wu Mei said casually, "Our Charming Maiden Sect has a method that can turn a six-year-old girl into a sixteen-year-old maiden within a year. And the other sects and factions of the Wu n also have some secrets that can elerate the growth of living beings! There''s nothing strange about it..."

    Tan Ailing and Tang Feiyan looked at each other in silence. They had never thought that what seemed iprehensible to them wasmonce to others!

    To avoid embarrassment, Tang Feiyan linked arms with Wu Mei and said, "Wu Mei, why are you here? Did the Ye family send you an invitation?" Since the day Wu Mei and the others traveled a long distance to the Medicine King Sect to inquire about Eric''s whereabouts, Tang Feiyan no longer called her "Auntie" in person.

    "Of course!" Wu Mei snorted, "Don''t think you''re all that just because you''ve created the Ling Yan Group. Let me tell you, the industries under my Wan Hua Club are not necessarily fewer than yours! And I am the most famous socialite in the whole of Shanghai, with awork of contacts that you cannotpare to..."

    When Wu Mei noticed the expression in Tang Feiyan''s eyes, she was momentarily stunned, then quickly exined to Eric with a slightly anxious expression, "Eric, please don''t misunderstand. The reason I have such a broadwork is based on my words and deeds, absolutely not my physical..."

    Eric shook his head with a smile, saying, "No need to exin, I know. You are still a virgin..."

    A blush crept up on Wu Mei''s face, and she shyly whispered, "Hateful, how can you say such things in front of so many people..."

    As they were chatting, a group of people at the gate couldn''t wait any longer, and a handsome middle-aged man, who exuded the vitality of a twenty-year-old, the stability of a thirty-year-old, and the demeanor of a forty-year-old, walked slowly towards them.

    "President Miao, are these your friends? Introduce them to me!"

    Eric and Tan Ailing noticed that as the neer approached, Wu Mei frowned, but instead of erupting, she exined with a slightly helpless expression, "Eric, this is Chairman Wang of the Shanxi Coal Association..."

    Eric and Tan Ailing exchanged nces, both understanding the other identity of this Chairman Wang¡ªthe Crown Prince, the helm of the Northern ck Alliance!

    "...Chairman Wang, this is Tan Ailing, the president of the Ling Yan Group, and this is Tang Feiyan, the vice president of the Ling Yan Group!"

    At this point, Wu Mei suddenly embraced Eric''s arm tightly, with a sweet smile on her face, "He is my fianc¨¦, Eric, the young master of the Medicine King Sect!"

    Continue your journey on empire

    Originally, when the prince saw Wu Mei hug Eric, a hint of hostility shed in his eyes. However, upon hearing the words "Young Master of the Medicine King Sect," all those feelings dissipated!

    Although his eyes dimmed slightly, he was still courteous, "So it was Young Master Eric in person. I was rude!"

    Just as Eric was about to return the courtesy, another person came over and whispered a few words in the prince''s ear. Perhaps because the prince emitted the aura of a pre-heaven expert, the whispers didn''t reach Eric''s ears, but judging by his demeanor, Eric felt that the topic was rted to him.

    Sure enough, after the man finished speaking and left, the prince, with a look of astonishment, said to Eric, "I didn''t know that the Axe Gang was supported by Young Master Eric. Please forgive my past offenses!"

    "No harm done! Ignorance is no excuse!" Eric waved his hand, "But, I advise you, Wang, with external forces stirring up trouble in Shanghai, you better think twice before acting!"

    The prince''s eyes flickered slightly, but his expression was extremely sincere, "I have learned from this! As long as Young Master Eric is in Shanghai, I will not dare to set foot here!" After saying that, he even skipped the Ye family''s banquet, apologized, and left.

    Watching his departing figure, Tang Feiyan couldn''t help but feel puzzled, "Sister Wu Mei, didn''t you say this man was crazy about you? Why didn''t he even look at you when he left?" There was no sarcasm in Tang Feiyan''s words, just genuine confusion.

    Wu Mei showed a look of relief after sending off this pest, saying casually, "Rumors should not be taken too seriously. Wang pursued me because he wanted to enter Shanghai, didn''t he? He left so cleanly now because he realized he couldn''tpete with the Medicine King Sect! However, Wang is a person of deep scheming, he will definitely not just leave quietly, Eric, you should be careful."

    Eric nodded. After seeing Wang''s actions and hearing his words, both he and Tan Ailing had ssified him as "dangerous," even if Wu Mei hadn''t mentioned it, he would have thought of him as a "dangerous person."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Not dwelling on it, because Ye Zhenglin, who had been informed by the gatekeeper, had personallye out to greet them, apanied by Deputy Mayor Tang.

    "Hahaha..." Before the man arrived, hisughter preceded him, "Young Master Eric''s visit is truly an honor for the Ye family!"

    "Mr. Ye''s thirty-year marriage is worth congratting, not to mention that Deputy Mayor Tang personally invited me, how could I dare note?" Eric was giving face to Deputy Mayor Tang, after all, he was his prospective father-inw. He had slept with the man''s daughter, so shouldn''t he help the man save face?

    At this moment, Deputy Mayor Tang felt quite proud, as he was one of the few government officials in Shanghai who knew Eric''s identity as the "Living Buddha"!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!